Skip to main content

Full text of "The historians of Scotland"

See other formats 


THE 


HISTORIANS   OF    SCOTLAND. 


VOL.   IX. 


5" 


EDINBURGH  :   T.  AND  A.  CONSTABLE, 
PRINTERS  TO  THE  QUEEN  AND  TO  THE  UNIVERSITY. 


THE 


HISTORIANS  OF  SCOTLAND 


VOL.   IX. 


C^r^g^nale   Cron^ftil 
of  ^cotlanD* 


VOL.  III. 


EDINBUEGH 
WILLIAIM     PATEESON 

1879. 


n3 


(Bf    ^cotlanli. 


BY    ANDROW    OF    WYNTOUN. 


EDITED    BY 

DAVID     LAING. 


IN  THREE  VOLUMES. 
VOL.  in. 


EDINBURGH 
WILLIAM    PATERSON 

1879. 


TABLE    OF    CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

PREFACE, .         .         ix 

APPENDIX  :— 

1.  Account  of  Wyntown  and  his  Chronicle,       .         xi 

2.  Description  of  existing  Manuscripts,  with 

Facsimiles, xvii 

3.  Biographical  Notice  of  Macpherson,      .        .  xxxvii 
THE  CHEONICLE:— 

Nynth  and  Last  Book, 1 

VAEIOUS  EEADINGS  given  by  Macpherson,  with 

ADDITIONAL  VARIOUS  EeADINGS  FROM  OTHER  MSS.,  1 1 9 

NOTES  AND  ILLUSTEATIONS  to  the  CHEONICLE, 

BY  Macpherson,  Dr.  Laing,  and  Bishop  Forbes,         137 

BEEVIS  CEONICA  (Short  Chronicle  IN  Prose),      .       321 
GLOSSAEY  BY  MACPHEESON,  EEVISED,   .  350 

INDEX  OF  NAMES,  Etc., 393 


PREFACE. 

In  the  Introductory  Notice  prefixed  to  Volume 
First,  I  explained  the  plan  adopted  in  editing  the 
work.  This  Third  Volume  brings  it  to  a  close.  The 
Ninth  and  last  Book  of  the  Chronicle  is  followed  by- 
Notes  and  Illustrations  to  the  several  volumes,  con- 
sisting of  Various  Readings  pubhshed  in  the  former 
edition  by  Macpherson,  along  with  his  Notes,  Glossary, 
and  Index,  but  the  whole  revised  and  considerably 
enlarged  where  it  seemed  requisite. 

As  an  Appendix  to  the  Preface,  I  have  now,  as 
proposed,  to  subjoin  two  distinct  articles.  The  one 
is  an  Account  of  the  Author  and  his  Work ;  the 
other,  a  Description  of  the  various  Manuscripts  of  the 
Chronicle  that  have  been  discovered  and  made  use  of 
in  preparing  this  edition. 

In  regard  to  the  personal  history  of  the  Prior  of  St. 

Serif's  Inch,  Lochleven,  I  regret  that  after  long  and 

diligent  research  so  Httle  information  can  be  obtained. 

I  have  been  more  fortunate  as  to  the  early  Manuscripts 
VOL.  in.  h 


X  PKEFACE. 

of  his  Chronicle,  as  it  will  be  seen  that  several  of  these 
were  unknown  to  Macpherson.  I  have  likewise  added 
a  short  Biographical  Sketch  of  his  own  hfe,  as  an  act 
of  justice  to  his  memory,  his  learned  and  valuable 
labours  having  hitherto  been  entirely  overlooked  in 
Scottish  Biography. 

The  pleasing  duty  now  remains  for  me  to  express 
my  sense  of  obligation  for  the  advantage  and  conveni- 
ence afforded  in  the  use  of  the  Manuscripts  that  are 
described.  Those  in  the  British  Museum  required 
to  be  examined  on  the  spot,  but  every  facility  was 
afforded  for  doing  so  by  my  old  friend  Sir  Frederic 
Madden,  and  his  successor,  as  Keeper  of  the  Manu- 
scnpt  Department,  Edward  A.  Bond,  Esq. ;  to  the 
Curators  of  the  Library  of  the  Faculty  of  Advocates ; 
to  Principal  Shairp  and  the  Curators  of  the  University 
Library,  St.  Andrews ;  to  Mrs.  Erskine  Wemyss  of 
Wemyss  Castle ;  to  the  Honourable  R.  W.  Talbot ; 
and  to  the  late  Earl  of  Dalhousie. 

David  Laing. 

Edinburgh,  187G. 


[   xi  J 


APPENDIX    I. 


NOTICE  OF  THE  AUTHOE  AND  HIS  WOEK. 

The  information  to  be  gleaned  respecting  the  Author  of  the 
Original  Chronicle  is  restricted  to  a  few  facts  which  he  himself 
chiefly  has  recorded.  His  birth  may  be  placed  soon  after  the 
middle  of  the  fourteenth  century ;  and  he  tells  us  he  was 
baptized  by  the  name  of  Andro  of  WjTitoun : — 

"  And  for  I  wyll  nane  here  the  blame 
Off  my  defawte,  this  is  my  name 
Be  baptysyne,  Androwe  of  Wyntowne."^ 

His  ecclesiastical  position,  and  his  connection  with  St. 
Andrews  and  the  Priory  of  Lochleven,  are  thus  referred  to : — 

"  Off  Sanctandrowys  a  Chauone 
Regulare,  bet  noucht  for-thi 
Off  thaim  all  the  lest  worthy  : 
Bot  off  thare  grace  and  thaire  fawoure 
I  wes,  but  meryt,  made  Priowre 
Off  the  Ynche  within  Lochlewyne, 
Hawand  tharof  my  tytill  ewyne 
Off  Sanctandrowys  dyocesy, 
Betwene  the  Lomownde  and  Bennarty."^ 

The  exact  period  during  which  he  held  the  office  of  Prior 
has  not  been  ascertained,  but  from  sources  referred  to  in 
Macpherson's  Preface,  it  appears  that  from  1395  to  1413  he 
publicly  acted  in  that  capacity.^     With  the  leisure  and  retire- 

1  Book  I.  Prol.  1.  83-85.  '-^  Ibid.  1.  86-94. 

^  Vol.  i.  Preface  and  Notes,  i)p.  xxxiii,  xxxiv. 


xii  APPENDIX  I. 

ment  which  his  position  afforded,  it  is  probable  that  the 
writing  of  the  "  Cronykil "  wotdd  not  occupy  him  any  great 
length  of  time ;  and  that  the  work  was  carried  on  with  con- 
siderable diligence  and  application  seems  to  be  indicated  in 
these  lines : — 

"  Memento  dierum,  that  love  yow  nocht, 
Antiquorum,  hot  drawe  to  thoucht 

like  generatyowne, 
***** 

The  sentence  off  this  autorite 

Suld  move  men  to  besy  be, 

Thare  statis  to  kene  Orygynalle 

And  thame  to  treyte  Memory alle, 
***** 

The  dayis  sulde  be  set  for  terme 
A  certane  purpos  for  tyll  afferme : 
Swa  stablyst  have  I  my  delyte 
Conseqtmiter  now  to  dyt 
Wyth  delytabyll  incydens, 
And  in  plesand  conveniens,"  etc.' 

The  latter  part  of  the  work  at  least  was  written  when  the 
Author  was  beginning  to  feel  the  infirmities  of  old  age.  This 
is  quaintly  expressed  in  the  Prologue  to  the  Ninth  Book : — 

"  For,  as  I  stabil  myne  intent, 
Ofl't  I  fynd  impediment, 
Wyth  sudaue  and  fers  maladis. 
That  me  cumbris  mony  wis ; 
And  elde  me  mastreis  wyth  hir  brevis, 
like  day  me  sare  aggrevis. 
Scho  has  me  maid  monitioune 
To  se  for  a  conclusioune. 
The  quhilk  behovis  to  be  of  det. 
Quhat  terme  of  tyme  of  that  be  set, 
I  can  ^vyt  it  be  na  way  ; 
Bot,  weil  I  wate,  on  schorte  delay 
At  a  court  I  mon  appeire 
Fell  accusationis  thare  til  here, 
Quhare  na  help  thare  is,  bot  grace."  ^ 

1  Book  III.  Prol.  1.  7-28.  '^  Book  IX.  Prol.  1.  33-47. 


APPENDIX  I.  xiii 

The  last  lines  of  Book  IX,  obviously  afford  ground  for  the 
conclusion  that  the  work  was  finished  subsequent  to  the  death 
of  Eobert  Duke  of  Albany,  and  before  the  return  of  James  tlie 
First  from  his  captivity  in  England,  or  between  3d  September 
1420  and  April  1424. 

In  reference  to  the  title  of  his  work,  Wyntoun  explains  that 
it  is  called  "  Orygynale,"  not,  as  might  now  bo  supposed,  because 
it  was  his  own  composition,  but  from  the  circumstance  that  it 
treats  of  history  from  the  beginning,  or,  as  he  reckons  it,  from 
the  creation  of  angels  : — 

"  The  tytill  of  this  Tretis  hale, 
I  wyll  be  caulde  Orygynale  : 
For  that  begynnyng  sail  mak  clere 
Be  playne  proces  owre  matere. 
As  of  Angelis,  and  of  Man 
Fyrst  to  rys  the  kynde  began."  ^ 

From  the  apparent  variations  in  tlie  MSS.  it  has  been  con- 
cluded that  the  Author  made  a  complete  revisal  and  enlarge- 
ment of  his  Cronykil,  so  as  to  be  reckoned  first  and  second 
editions.  His  first  intention  evidently  was  to  limit  the  work 
to  Seven  Books,  ^  but  afterwards  changed  to  Nine  Books. 
While  some  copies  are  so  divided,  in  others  the  chapters  are 
numbered  consecutively  from  beginning  to  end,  and  not  accord- 
ing to  separate  Books. 

Though  Wyntoun  in  the  course  of  time,  while  compiling  his 
Chronicle,  made  frequent  corrections  and  additions,  these  were 
not  to  such  an  extent  as  materially  to  alter  the  work  itself. 
The  most  important  alterations  (as  already  noticed  in  the 
Preface)  occur  in  Chapters  viii.  and  xix.  of  Book  IV.  in  refer- 
ence to  the  first  advent  and  the  succession  of  the  Pictish  kings. 
The  MSS.  containing  the  corrected  text  are  reckoned  to  be 
the  last  revised  and  completed  text. 

1  Book  I.  Prol.  1.  95-100.  2  Vide  vol.  ii.  p.  369,  ch.  xix. 


xiv  APPENDIX  I. 

The  sources  from  which  Wyntoun  derived  his  information 
are  repeatedly  referred  to  throughout  the  work ;  but  he  com- 
pUiins  of  the  scarcity  of  historical  writings  within  his  reach : — 

"  For  few  wrytys  I  redy  fande, 
That  I  couth  drawe  to  my  warande  : 
Part  off  the  Bybyll,  with  that  that  Perys 
Comestor  ekyde  in  hys  yherys ; 
Orosius,  and  Frere  Martyne, 
Wyth  Ynglis  and  Scottis  storys  syne."  ^ 

As  already  mentioned  in  the  Preface,  pp.  xxxiv,  xxxv,  a 
considerable  portion  of  the  Cronykil  was  written  by  another 
author,  of  whose  name  Wyntoun  confesses  he  was  ignorant : — 

"  Tyll  hys  purpos  accordand 
Before  hym  wryttyn  he  redy  fand, 
That  in  the  Kyng  Dawys  days  ware  dwne 
The  Brws,  and  Eobertis,  his  systyr  swne. 
Quha  that  dyde,  he  wyst  rycht  nouclit ; 
Bot  that  till  hyra  on  cas  wes  browcht."  ^ 

The  assistance  thus  afforded  Mm  he  gratefully  acknowledges, 
and  modestly  ascribes  a  higher  degree  of  genius  to  the  author, 
than  he  considered  himself  to  possess  : — 

"  This  part  last  tretyd  beforne, 
***** 

Wyt  ylie  welle,  wes  noucht  my  dyte  ; 
Tharoff  I  dare  me  welle  acqwyte. 
Qvvha  that  it  dytyd,  nevyrtheles, 
He  scliawyd  hym  off  mare  cunnandnes 
Than  me,  common  dis  this  tretis, 
But  fawoure,  quha  will  it  clerly  prys. 
This  part  wes  wryttyn  to  me  send : 
And  I  that  thoucht  for  to  mak  end 
Off  that  purpos,  I  tuk  on  hand, 
Saw  it  wes  welle  accordand 
To  my  matere,  I  was  rycht  glade ; 
For  I  wes  in  my  trawale  sade, 

1  Book  I.  Trol.  1.  115-120.  ^  Book  VHP.  I.  2955-2960. 


APPENDIX  I.  XV 

I  ekyd  it  here  to  this  dyte, 
For  to  mak  me  sum  respyte."  ^ 

This  contributed  portion  of  the  Cronykil  extends  from 
Chapter  xix,  of  Book  VIII.  to  Chapter  x.  of  Book  IX.,  or 
about  1 80  pages  of  the  present  edition. 

In  regard  to  the  general  character  and  style  of  the  Cronykil, 
it  does  not  seem  necessary  to  add  any  further  critical  observa- 
tions to  those  of  Mr.  Macpherson  in  his  preface,  more  espe- 
cially as  every  reader  has  now  the  opportunity  of  judging  for 
himself.  -A  good  deal  has  been  said  of  the  simple  credulity  of 
Wyntoun  in  relating  so  much  that  is  purely  fabulous,  as,  for 
instance,  the  stories  about  St.  Serf,  the  patron  saint  of  the 
Priory ;  but  he  is  by  no  means  singular  in  this,  for  previous 
writers  had  recorded  these  fables,  or  they  were  handed  down 
by  tradition,  and  as  an  ecclesiastic,  if  not  as  a  historian,  he 
could  scarcely  venture  to  ignore  them  ;  but  no  wonder  need  be 
felt  at  the  credulity  of  the  honest  chronicler,  when  even  now 
the  same  or  similar  fables  are  devoutly  credited  by  persons  of 
undoubted  learning.  In  all  that  relates  to  sober  history,  how- 
ever, it  is  generally  admitted  that  the  Cronykil  is  a  work  of 
great  value,  as  a  trustworthy  record  of  not  a  few  facts,  of  which 
no  information  could  be  obtained  from  any  other  source  now 
known  to  exist.  That  Wyntoun  did  not  write  down  everything 
he  heard  or  read,  without  discrimination,  appears  from  his  own 
account  of  the  principles  which  ruled  his  selection  of  matters : — 

"  Yet  I  wyll  nouclit  wryt  wp  all, 
That  I  hawe  sene  in  my  tyme  fall, 
Part,  that  is  noucht  worth  to  wryte ; 
Part,  that  can  mak  na  delyte  ; 
Part,  that  can  na  profFyt  bryng ; 
Part,  hot  falshed  or  hethyng ; 
Qwhat  is  he,  oflF  ony  wyte, 
That  wald  drawe  sic  in  this  wryte  ] 

1  Book  IX.  1.  1153-1172. 


xvi  APPENDIX  I. 

In  lawte  is  full  my  purpos 
Off  this  Tretis  the  sowme  to  clos. 
Noucht  all  yhit  that  is  fals,  and  lele ; 
Noucht  all  to  wiyte,  yhit  na  consele."^ 

The  Priory  "  of  the  Inche  within  Lochlewyne,"  in  which 
Wyntoiin  spent  so  great  a  part  of  his  life,  is  described  by 
Spottiswoode  as  a  house  belonging  originally  to  the  Culdees, 
in  whose  place  the  Canons-Ptegular  were  introduced  by  the 
Bishop  of  St.  Andrews.  It  was  founded  in  a.d,  842  by 
Brudeus,  the  last  of  the  Pictish  kings,  in  honour  of  Saint  Serf, 
or  Servanus,  who  is  reported  to  have  travelled  from  Palestine 
to  Inchkeith,  and  got  Merkinglass  and  CvJross  for  his  posses- 
sion. The  Priory  was  granted  by  King  David  i,  to  the  See  of 
St.  Andrews.^  According  to  the  Register  of  the  Priory  of  St. 
Andrews,  this  transfer  was  made  by  the  Culdees  and  Pionan 
the  Abbot,  to  Fothadh,  son  of  Bren,  Bishop  of  St.  Andrews,  on 
condition  that  he  would  provide  them  with  food  and  raiment.^ 
This  Fothadh  is  said  to  have  died  in  the  year  961.* 

Various  distinguished  personages  granted  lauds  to  the  Priory 
of  Loclileven,  as  recorded  in  the  Register  above  referred  to. 
Among  these  may  be  mentioned  King  Macbeth  and  his  wife 
Gruoch,  daughter  of  Bodhe,  who,  between  1037  and  1054,  gave 
to  the  monks  of  the  Priory,  by  charter,  the  village  of  Bogie, 
on  the  south  bank  of  the  Leven,  in  the  parish  of  Markinch. 
Edgar,  son  of  Malcolm  King  of  Scots,  gave  them  Portmoak ; 
and  Malcolm  and  his  queen,  Margaret,  gave  them  the  village  of 
Balchristie,  in  the  parish  of  Newburgh,  Fife.^ 

The  island  in  Lochleven,  Kinross-shire,  on  which  the  Priory 
was  built,  is  about  eighty  acres  in  extent,  and  is  used  as  pasture 
ground.     Some  ruins  of  the  Priory  buildings,  especially  of  the 

1  Book  IX.  1.  1177-1 1S8.  *  Reeve's   S.   Adamnan's  Life   of 

2  Spottiswoode,  as  quoted  in  Gor-  S.  Columha,  p.  394. 
don's  Monastkon,  vol.  i.  p.  90.  ^  Eccj.  Prior.  S.  Andreui. 

3  Reg.  Prior.  S.  Andrece,  p.  II 3. 


APPENDIX  II.  xvii 

chapel,  still  remain.  The  parish  of  Portmoak,  in  which  the 
Priory  was  situated,  is  said  to  have  been  the  birthplace  of 
Andrew  Wyntoun,  and,  in  recent  times,  of  Michael  Bruce  the 
poet.  There  was  also  a  priory  of  Portmoak,  with  a  history 
somewhat  similar  to  that  of  Lochleven. 


APPENDIX    11. 

NOTICES  or  THE  VAEIOUS  KNOWN  MANUSCRIPTS 
OF  THE  CRONYKIL. 

The  manuscripts,  I  imagine,  may  be  referred  to  two  classes, 
the  original  and  the  amended  forms.  In  the  first  the  Crony kil 
was  divided  into  seven  hooks,  and  the  chapters  run  consecutively 
from  Chapter  I.  to  Chapter  CXCV.  Such  are  the  MSS.  Wemyss 
and  Second  Edinburgh.  In  the  second  class  the  Cronykil  was 
divided  into  Nine  Books,  and  the  chapters  of  each  book  numbered 
separately.  Of  these  are  the  Eoyal,  St.  Andrews,  First  Edin- 
burgh, and  Cotton  MSS.  Perhaps  there  might  be  a  third  class, 
ia  which  the  later  additions,  contained  chiefly  in  Book  IX., 
may  have  been  substituted  and  added  to  the  older  text.  The 
Lansdowne  and  Harleian  MSS.  are  abridged. 

I— THE  EOYAL  MANUSCEIPT. 

The  volume  so  called  is  preserved  in  the  British  Museum 
among  the  King's  Manuscripts,  presented  to  the  nation  by  King 
George  the  Second  in  1757,  and  is  marked  17.  D.  xx.  It  is 
already  described  in  the  Preface,  vol.  i.  pp.  xli-xliv.  It  is 
mentioned  by  Innes,  who  was  the  first  to  examine  it,  with  his 
usual  accuracy  of  research.     He  considered  this  MS.  of  the 


xviii  APPENDIX  II. 

Cronykil  as  greatly  superior  to  all  others,  and  as  presenting  the 
author's  improvements  in  a  revised  text.  He  conjectured  that 
it  was  written  early  in  the  fifteenth  century,  the  date  1430 
being  usually  assigned.^  Macpherson,  in  adopting  this  opinion, 
says  that  it  appears  to  have  been  transcribed  for  George  Barclay 
of  Aclirody.  According  to  other  manuscript  notes  in  the  volume, 
it  appears  that  this  George  was  brother-german  to  Sir  Patrick 
Barclay  of  Tollie,  described  as  "  chief "  of  the  Barclays  in 
Scotland.  If  we  knew  more  of  the  history  of  this  family,  the 
date  of  the  writing  might  be  perhaps  exactly  ascertained.  On 
a  careful  examination,  the  date  assigned  by  Innes  seems  rather 
early,  and  about  1460  or  1470  may  be  more  correct.  In  the 
Catalogue  of  the  MSS.  of  the  King's  Library,  by  David  Casley, 
London  1734,  p.  270,  it  is  thus  described: — 17.  D.  xx.  L 
"  Andrew  of  Wyntoune,  Canon  of  St.  Andrews,  his  Originale 
Chronicle :  An  Heroic  Poem  in  9  Books ;  containing  the 
History  of  the  Scottish  Nation  to  the  year  of  grace  1418." 

So  far  as  the  history  of  this  manuscript  can  be  traced,  it 
appears  to  have  passed  from  the  Barclays  through  the  hands 
of  Sir  William  Innes,  vicar  of  Banff  (who  may  have  been  the 
actual  transcriber),  and  of  Mr.  Thomas  Nicholson,  commissary 
of  Aberdeen,  before  it  was  acquired  by  William  le  Neve,  in  his 
official  capacity  as  York  Herald,  at  the  Coronation  of  King 
Charles  the  First  at  Edinburgh,  in  the  year  1633.  From 
Noble's  History  of  the  College  of  Afms,^  we  find  that  Le  Neve 
was  appointed  York  Herald  on  25th  November  1625,  and  was 
promoted  as  Clarenceux  King-of-Arms  in  June  1635.  There 
can  be  no  doubt  that  after  Le  Neve's  death  in  1661,  when  his 
various  collections  were  dispersed,  this  manuscript  had  been 
added  to  the  Ptoyal  Library  at  St.  James's.  It  is  but  proper 
to  notice  that  a  facsimile  of  the  entire  first  page,  with   its 

'  Critical  Essay,  London,  1729,  vol.  ii.  p.  C?4. 
2  London,  1795,  4to,  pp.  238,  245,  278,  etc. 


■N"o   I -MS.  K. 


B.  VII.^J   3601. 


,>>*tv^ 


fvfr»r*f- <1^»^    y<*^«^   ^^  ^ '^^  *• 


No.  2.— MS.  L 


B.  VII,.  1.  3601. 


^^f\ui^f'%r^ /*^ 


CW^C%r>»^  /Hf  f\^ 


APPENDIX  II.  xix 

ornamented  border,  having  a  shield  of  arms  and  the  autograph 
"  WiUiam  Le  Neve,  York,"  forms  No.  LXV.  of  the  splendid 
series  of  "  Facsimiles  of  National  Manuscripts,"  published  by 
Sir  Henry  James,  E.E.,  of  the  Ordnance  Survey  Office :  South- 
ampton, 1863,  large  folio.  To  avoid  a  wrong  impression  of  its 
having  been  originally  an  ornamented  manuscript,  it  would 
have  been  well  for  the  editor  to  have  stated  that  the  borders, 
etc.,  on  this  page  were  about  two  centuries  later  than  the 
manuscript  itself,  having  been  added  by  Sir  William  le  Neve 
after  it  came  into  his  possession. 

This  MS.  is  written  in  a  small  hand  (see  the  facsimile),  and 
contains,  on  an  average,  fifty-two  lines  in  a  page.  It  is  made  up 
in  quairs  of  twenty  leaves,  the  outer  one  being  of  vellum  and 
the  others  of  stout  paper. 

The  Prose  Chronicle  at  the  end,  filling  ten  leaves,  the  last  on 
vellum,  assigned  by  Macpherson  to  1530,^  and  by  Pinkerton  to 
1540,  is  evidently  of  an  older  date,  probably  1500-1510,  if  not 
earlier.  The  leaves  form  part  of  the  Wyntoun  MS.  The  most 
important  parts  of  this  Chronicle  are  given  by  Pinkerton.^  He 
contracts  the  form  by  giving  the  years  in  simple  numerals 
instead  of  "  in  the  year  of  God,"  etc. 

II.— THE  LANSDOWNE  MANUSCPtlPT. 

This  copy  of  the  Cronykil  is  also  in  the  British  Museum, 
among  the  Marquis  of  Lansdowne's  manuscripts,  "  MS.  Bibl. 
Lansdowne  197."  It  is  an  oblong  folio  of  259  leaves,  written 
towards  the  end  of  the  fifteenth  century.  In  the  printed 
catalogue  it  is  assigned  to  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth 
century,  and  had  belonged  to  the  Sinclairs  of  Eoslyn,  and  was 
brought  from  Scotland  by  General  Fairfax.  It  has  the  auto- 
graph of  "  W.  Sinclair  of  EoisKng." 

^  See  his  note,  p.  xliii.  of  Preface.  ^  Pinkerton's  History,  vol.  i.  p.  502,  etc. 


XX  APPENDIX  II. 

The  Lansdowne  MS.  is  divided  into  Books  and  Chapters ;  but 
the  latter  appear  to  have  been  numbered  only  last  century,  and 
the  numbers  run  consecutively  without  distinction  of  Books. 
It  is  considerably  abridged  as  compared  with  the  Eoyal  and 
other  MSS.  The  last  two  pages  of  it  are  written  in  a  different 
and  rather  later  hand.  The  chief  variations  occurring  in  this 
copy,  including  its  numerous  omissions,  are  noted  among  the 
additional  Various  Headings,  pp.  137-145  of  this  volume. 

III.— THE  COTTONIAN  MANUSCEIPT. 

This  also  belongs  to  the  British  Museum,  and  is  marked 
"MS.  Bibl.  Cotton.  Nero,  D.  XL"  In  addition  to  what  is 
stated  concerning  it  by  Macpherson  (see  Preface,  p.  xlv),  it 
may  be  described  as  an  oblong  folio,  with  an  average  of  sixty- 
eight  lines  in  a  page.  It  wants  a  few  leaves  at  the  beginning 
and  the  end.     Thus  it  begins  with  the  lines — 

"  And  drynkys  hot  water  of  the  se, 
Qwtheyr  it  salt  or  byttyr  be."^ 

and  breaks  off  with  the  first  six  lines  of  Chapter  XXV.  of 
Book  IX. 

The  writing  of  this  MS.  may  be  assigned  to  about  1440,  or 
the  early  part  of  the  reign  of  James  the  Second.  It  is  divided 
into  Nine  Books,  and  separate  Chapters,  but  not  numbered.  In 
addition  to  what  is  entered  regarding  this  copy  of  Wyntoun 
among  the  Various  Eeadings,  it  may  be  stated  that  the  Pro- 
logue of  the  Second  Book  contains  thirty-four  lines,  of  the 
Third  Book  forty-two  lines,  and  of  the  Fourth  Book  forty- 
eight  lines.  The  Chapters  of  the  Eighth  Book  are  given  in  a 
list  of  about  eighty-four  titles.  The  Prologue  of  Book  IX. 
has  fifty-eight  lines,  and  the  list  of  Chapters  about  thirty-two 
titles. 

1  Vol.  i.  p.  32,  lines  GS7,  GS8. 


No.  3.-MS.  C B.  VII.,  1.  36n. 

1*^  ^*^%   kiH^  /Wi>u  ^^<^2J*-? 


B.  VII..  1  S603. 
Nu.  4.— MS.  S-  A. 

Otf/ToUf  ^v-4^  tWJ^  -kv^-^ȣ) 

}^j»4^  /**^*^  "*"  ^^  *E  ^r  ^"^  ^ 

i^^    '/OhJ^  AV^  .>W4*^  ^/^   ^'^ 

^Ml.X-  aAp^  ^Vw---  ^fy^  *w^  ^-.^ 


APPENDIX  II.  xxi 


IV.— THE  ST.  ANDEEWS  MANUSCPJPT. 

This  MS.  was  found  in  the  University  Library  of  St.  Andrews, 
in  a  ragged  state,  without  title  or  name,  early  in  the  present 
centuiy.  It  was  sent  to  Edinburgh  to  be  repaired  and  bound, 
and  in  that  process  some  of  the  leaves  were  misplaced.  The 
previous  history  of  the  volume  is  unknown,  but  at  the  foot  of 
one  of  the  pages,  near  the  middle  of  the  book,  there  occurs  this 
note  : — "  Patrik  Lermenthe  of  Dersy,  kny*,  his  book."  And  on 
the  last  folio,  the  following  signature  is  written  several  times  in 
small  hand,  "Jo:  ballingall."  At  the  beginning  some  leaves 
are  wanting,  and  others  mutilated.  The  legible  portion  begins 
at  vol.  i.  p.  26, 1.  509,  of  this  edition — 

"  But  efter  that  to  name  it  had 
In  Grece  the  Lordschype  of  Arcade." 

It  is  written  on  paper  in  a  hand  which  may  be  assigned  to  the 
latter  part  of  the  reign  of  King  James  the  Fourth,  and  contains 
452  leaves,  with  about  thirty-four  lines  in  a  page.  The  titles 
of  the  Chapters  are  in  red  ink,  and  numbered  consecutively 
as  far  as  to  "Cap,  IX^XVIJ"  (i.e.  nine  score  and  seventeen, 
or  197).  The  Chapters  that  follow  are  not  numbered.  The 
Rubrics  are  much  the  same  as  in  the  printed  text,  but  are 
numbered  straight  on,  although  actually  divided  into  Books, 
with  the  Prologues  not  reckoned.  The  two  Chapters  of 
Book  IV.  on  the  Early  Kings  are  in  their  first  or  unrevised 
state.  Chapter  XLIII.  of  Book  VIII.  occurs  only  in  this  MS. 
and  that  called  the  Second  Edinburgh  MS.  The  last  chapter 
which  has  a  rubric  is  titled — 

"  How  the  Erie  of  Fyff  with  hys  ost 
Raid  to  pruff  Erie  Marchalis  best." 


xxii  APPENDIX  IT. 

This  MS.  concludes — 

"  The  Erie  of  Mar  in  his  prowes 
That  gretumly  comendit  was, 
A  lady  weddyt  gret  of  land, 
The  lady  of  Daffull  in  Braband. 
Witht  honour  syne  recordit  hes 
Nayme  agane  in  hys  cuntre. 

J.  Ballangall." 

The  six  last  leaves  are  occupied  with  part  of  the  prose  Chronicle, 
beginning  with  Fergus  the  first  king,  and  ending  with  Corane 
or  Gorane  Congal. 


v.— FIEST  EDINBUEGH  MANUSCEIPT. 

This  MS.  is  preserved  in  the  Library  of  the  Faculty  of 
Advocates,  Edinburgh,  and  is  now  marked  19.2.3.  I  find  no 
account  given  of  the  volume  as  to  whom  it  belonged  and  how 
it  was  acquired.  On  the  fly-leaf  there  is  inscribed  the  name 
"  Johne  iErskine."  In  another  part  of  the  volume  the  follow- 
ing words  are  written  on  the  margin : — 

"  Hie  liber  est  mens  M°Kawlay  cognomine  dictus 
Portnellan  erat  natus  Matheus  ipse  erat  vocatus." 

There  occurs  also  the  name  of  "ane  honorabill  man,  Sir 
Niniane  Dalzell  de  Glasquhen."  It  is  probable,  however,  that 
it  belonged  to  Sir  Eobert  Sibbald  before  being  placed  in  the 
Advocates'  Library.  In  the  catalogue  of  his  library,  sold  by 
auction  at  Edinburgh  in  February  1723,  the  MSS.  are  described 
at  pp.  135  to  140,  and  extend  to  147  articles.  Of  these,  No.  21 
is  "  Winton's  (Andr.)  Chronicle  in  Old  Scots  Eime."  "  No.  22, 
An  Old  MS.  of  Scottish  History,  but  no  name  or  title  is  given 
to  identify  the  work."  These  MSS.  at  the  end  of  the  sale 
Avere  sold  in  one  lot  to  the  Faculty  of  Advocates  for  the  sum 
of  £260. 


^r.  Hf^  /2cd  ^^-^0  lf^(U.^ 


r^o.  6.-  MS.  EK. 


B.  ^^IL,  1.  3613. 


^--* 


n 


■'ZZ'^^^i^f^'^^^ 


>  ^ 


w 


^  rer 


.<)t!t^** 


APPENDIX  II.  xxiii 

Like  the  St.  Andrews  Manuscript,  this  is  divided  into  Books 
and  Chapters,  but  not  numbered,  except  in  a  later  hand  (per- 
haps Sir  James  Balfour's).  The  Eubrics  are  much  the  same  as 
in  the  printed  text ;  but  the  two  chapters  of  Book  IV.  relating 
to  the  Pictish  Kings  contain  the  original  statements. 

The  volume  is  a  small  folio,  and  bound  in  wood.  The  wi'iting 
may  belong  to  the  end  of  the  fifteenth  centurv.  The  becrinnincr 
IS  wanting  as  far  as  to  line  sixty-five  of  the  Prologue  of  Book 
I.,  "  For  all  honest  det  suld  be."  It  breaks  off  in  Book  IX., 
p.  94,  at  Hue  2594.  Other  defects  are  noted  among  the 
Various  Eeadings. 


VI.— SECOND  EDIXBUEGH  MANTSCEIPT. 

This  volume  is  also  in  the  Advocates'  Library,  marked  15 
Denmyln,  19.2.4,  but  it  was  formerly  marked  A.  1 . 1 3.  In  the 
reign  of  Charles  the  First  this  MS.  had  come  into  the  possession 
of  Sii'  James  Balfour  of  Denmyla,  the  Lord  Lyon,  and  was 
acquired  with  the  rest  of  his  :\ISS.  by  Sir  Eobert  Sibbald,  who 
refers  to  it  in  his  "  Memoria  Balfouriana,"  Edinburgh,  1699,  as 
"  The  Chronicle  Originall  of  Andrew  Wintoun,"  in  verse,  to 
which  is  joined  "  Brevis  Chronica,"  in  prose. 

This  Manuscript  is  a  square  folio,  and  is  written  in  a  hand 
of  the  end  of  the  fifteenth  or  early  in  the  following  century. 
The  Chapters  are  numbered  right  on  to  the  end.  Tlie  Prologue 
at  the  beginning  has  128  lines  as  in  the  printed  text,  with  the 
exception  of  one  line  omitted.     Then  follow  the  lines— 

"  The  secund  cheptour  teUis  how  this 
In  sewin  bukis  di^-idit  is." 

But  notwithstanding  this,  in  the  account  of  the  contents  im- 
mediately following,  four  lines  are  occupied  with  a  description 
of  the  contents  of  Books  VIII.  and  IX.     At  the  beginnintr  of 


xxiv  APPENDIX  II. 

the  volume  the  Eubrics  of  the  different  chapters  had  been 
written,  but  the  first  few  leaves  are  lost.  The  first  Eubric  pre- 
served is  that  of  Chapter  LXXVIL,  and  the  rest  follow  on 
twelve  pages  to  Chapter  CCXIJ.,  with  the  conclusion — "  Here 
ends  the  Table." 

This  volume  contains  the  Forty-third  Chapter  of  Book  VIII., 
which  is  not  in  any  of  the  other  Manuscripts  but  the  St. 
Andrews. 

The  short  Chronicle  in  prose  at  the  end  fills  eleven  leaves, 
but  is  incomplete,  ending  with  the  succession  of  Eobert  ii.  in 
1371. 

VII.— THE  WEMYSS  MANUSCEIPT. 

The  knowledge  of  this  Manuscript  was  somewhat  accidental. 
In  February  1822,  a  valuation  of  the  library,  paintings,  etc.,  in 
Wemyss  Castle,  Fife,  having  to  be  prepared,  and  the  persons 
who  were  ofiicially  appointed  not  being  much  skilled  in  such 
matters,  at  their  own  request  I  was  fixed  upon  to  accompany 
them  as  a  joint  valuator.  In  examining  the  books  in  this 
library  I  came  upon  a  manuscript  without  title,  and  apparently 
defective  at  beginning  and  end,  but  which  I  easily  recognised 
as  a  copy  of  Wyntoun's  Chronicle.  Beyond  copying  from  the 
fly-leaf  an  old  ballad,  which  I  thought  was  worth  printing,  I 
made  at  the  time  no  special  examination  of  the  volume.  It 
was  put  aside,  however,  with  a  few  rare  books  which  required 
binding,  as  Admiral  Wemyss  willingly  offered  to  send  them  to 
Edinburgh  to  be  repaired  or  rebound.  But  these  books  seem 
to  have  been  put  aside  and  forgotten. 

When  the  present  edition  of  Wyntoun  was  in  progress,  I 
was  naturally  desirous  to  obtain  the  use  of  this  Manuscript. 
In  the  application  I  gave  from  recollection  a  somewhat  vague 
description  of  the  volume,  but  no  such  book  could  be  discovered. 


APPENDIX  II.  XXV 

A  fire  having  a  few  years  ago  broken  out  and  destroyed  many 
of  the  books  in  that  part  of  the  library  where  it  stood,  it  was 
apprehended  that  it  might  have  perished.  Still,  with  permis- 
sion, a  careful  search  was  made  by  a  young  man  who  was 
sufliciently  skilful  to  examine  the  books,  and  to  ascertain  if  any 
fragments  might  still  be  found ;  and  not  wishing  to  abandon 
all  hope  of  discovering  it,  I  looked  forward  at  least  to  have  an 
opportunity  of  making  a  personal  search. 

In  the  interim,  during  the  alterations  on  the  building,  Mrs. 
Erskine  Wemyss  came  upon  such  a  volume,  tied  up  with  other 
books,  which  fortunately  proved  to  be  those  just  referred  to. 
This  lady,  with  much  courtesy,  not  only  brought  them  over  to 
Edinburgh  for  examination,  but  in  the  handsomest  manner 
allowed  me  to  have  the  use  of  the  Manuscript  Chronicle  while 
the  present  volume  was  in  progress.  Whether  the  circum- 
stance of  its  having  been  removed  to  some  out-of-the-way 
press  or  closet  from  its  usual  shelf  in  the  library  might  not 
have  conduced  to  its  actual  preservation,  I  will  not  venture  to 
say.  But  this  I  will  add,  that  I  feel  under  great  obligations  to 
this  lady  for  the  kind  and  obliging  manner  in  which  she  has 
enabled  me  to  give  the  following  description  and  various  ex- 
tracts in  the  Notes  and  Illustrations. 

The  volume  is  a  small  square  folio,  measuring  10^  inches  by 
7f  inches,  neatly  written  on  paper,  having  on  an  average  thirty- 
four  lines  in  a  page.  The  writing  may  be  assigned  to  the 
early  part  of  the  fifteenth  century.  The  first  portion  of  a 
Table  of  the  Contents  is  wanting.  The  first  leaf  contains  the 
contents  of  Chapters  CLXXI.  to  CXCVIII.  The  titles  of  the 
chapters  are  in  red  ink,  and  run  on  consecutively.  On  the 
fly-leaf  the  following  note  informs  us  that  it  had  originally 
belonged  to  the  Abbey  of  Cambuskenneth  : — 

"  This  book  was  given  me,  1639,  by  Dame  Jane  Ker,  sister 
to  Robert  Earle  of  Roxburgh,  who  was  then  Lady  of  Enner- 

VOL.  III.  c 


XXVI 


APPENDIX  II. 


leitli.     Her  LaP^  gotte  it  out  of  the  manuscrips  of  tlie  Abbassee 
of  Camskinner,  neir  to  Stirling,  etc. 

"  Itt  contines  historie  of  Scotland  to  anno  1389." 
In  addition  to  the  various  readings  already  quoted  from  this 
MS.,  the  following  extract  will  still  further  show  the  peculi- 
arities of  this  copy : — 

Vol.  II.  p.  11,  line  4296,  etc.,  67  lines— 

The  hawtane  message  till  him  send, 

That  in  Arthuris  Gestis  is  kend  : 

That  Hucheoun  of  the  Auld  Eyell 

Maid  his  Gestis  Historiall, 

Has  tretit  fer  mare  cunnandly 

Than  sufficient  to  tell  am  I. 

Bot  in  our  mater  to  proceid, 

Sum  that  hapins  this  buke  to  reid, 

Will  call  the  Autour  to  rekles, 

Or  may  fall  argew  his  cunnandnes  ; 

Sen  Huchone  of  the  Auld  Eyall 

In  till  his  Gestis  Historiall, 

Callit  Lucyus  Hyberius  emperour, 

Quhen  King  of  Brettane  wes  Arthour. 

Bot  Huchoune  baith  and  the  Autour 

Giltles  ar  of  that  errour. 

For  the  first  Autouris  to  say, 

Thar  storyis  quha  that  will  assay. 

Off  Orosius,  Martyne,  and  Innocent 

Wrait  thare  storyis  diligent, 

And  zit  Josaphus,  all  four. 

That  mony  storyis  had  sene  our, 

Callit  nocht  this  Lucyus  Emperour, 

Quhen  King  of  Brettane  wes  Arthour. 

Bot  of  the  brute,  the  story  sais. 

That  Lucyus  Hyber,  in  his  dais, 

Wes  of  the  empyre  procuratour, 

And  nouther  callit  him  King,  na  Emperour. 

Era  blame  than  is  the  Auctour  quyte. 

As  he  befor  him  fand  to  write  ; 

And  men  of  gud  discretioun 

Suld  excus  and  loif  Huchoun, 


B.  VII.,  I.  3617. 


Uift  kJ^ 


,  ,A|  f 


,      //  or  '7    -"•'""Mtt*.*^ 


^^- 


^2*  Vv*^  ^i*Ji  fL^sk. 


^ 


No  8. -MS.  A  B  Yn.l  3605 


"fe^  -<£^^>fHr    fc^  ,VA»C^  JZii^ 


APPENDIX  II, 

That  cunnand  wes  in  litterature. 
He  maid  the  gret  Gest  of  Arthure, 
And  the  auteris  of  Gawane, 
The  epistill  als  of  Suete  Susane. 
He  wes  cuiyous  in  his  stile, 
Fair  and  facund  and  subtile, 
And  ay  to  plesance  and  delite 
Maid  in  meit  metjT  his  dite, 
Litill  or  eUis  nocht  be  gess, 
Wauerand  fra  the  suthfastnes. 
Had  he  callit  Lucyus  procuratour, 
Quhar  he  callit  him  emperour, 
It  had  mare  greAdt  the  cadens, 
Than  had  rele^-it  the  sentens. 
For  ane  emperour  in  properte 
A  commandour  may  callit  be  : 
Lucyus  sic  mycht  haue  bene  kend 
Be  the  message  at  he  send. 
Heere  suflBciand  excusationis 
For  -wilfidl  defamationis. 
He  mon  be  ware  in  mony  tbingis 
That  will  him  keip  fra  mysdemyngis. 
Off  Arthuris  gret  douchtynes, 
His  worschip  and  his  wise  prowes, 
His  conquest  and  his  Eyall  stait, 
As  Huchone  in  his  Gestis  wrait, 
How  that  he  held  in  till  his  zeris 
His  round  table  Avith  his  ducheperis  ; 
And  how  he  tuke  syne  his  viage, 
Fra  Lucyus  had  send  him  message, 
Till  Ytaly,  with  all  his  mychtis 
Off  kingis,  lordis,  and  of  knychtis, 
And  thare  discomfyt  the  emperour, 
And  wan  gret  worschip  and  honour. 


xxvu 


VIII.— THE  AUCHINLECK  MANUSCEIPT. 

My  knowledge  of  the  Auchinleck  MS.  was  made  within 
twelve  months,  and  under  precisely  similar  circumstances  as 
the   Wemyss    MS.,  that  is,  when   engaged  in  the   valuation 


xxviii  APPENDIX  11. 

for  legacy-duty  of  the  library  of  Sir  Alexander  Boswell  of 
Auchinleck,  Bart.  This,  while  it  afforded  a  favourable  oppor- 
tunity of  examining  the  collection,  was  to  me  rather  a 
painful  task,  from  having  known  the  late  proprietor  for  some 
years,  and  assisted  him  occasionally  in  making  purchases  at 
sales  of  rare  books,  and  also  in  the  series  of  reprints  at  his  own 
press,  of  old  English  literature  and  Scottish  tracts,  for  private 
circulation.  At  the  time,  for  my  own  curiosity,  I  made  a  list 
of  the  manuscripts,  but  owing  no  doubt  to  its  imperfect  state, 
the  MS.  of  Wyntoun  left  so  little  impression  on  my  mind,  that 
its  very  existence  had  escaped  my  recollection  ;  and  the  present 
edition  was  far  advanced,  when,  on  happening  to  look  over  the 
said  list,  I  was  quite  surprised  to  find  it  entered. 

I  would  have  felt  extremely  vexed  had  I  chanced  to  over- 
look the  copy,  or  not  to  have  the  opportunity  of  examining  it. 
Through  the  kindness  of  the  Honourable  E.  W.  Talbot,  who 
favoured  me  with  the  use  of  the  volume,  by  sending  it  to 
Edinburgh,  I  am  enabled  to  give  a  more  exact  description  of 
the  MS. 

It  is  a  small  folio,  written  on  paper  about  the  end  of  the 
fifteenth  century,  having  some  of  the  defects  at  the  beginning 
and  end  supplied  in  a  later  hand.  It  is  referred  to  in  a  letter 
of  Sir  Alexander  Boswell,  14th  May  1810,  thus — "My  copy 
of  Wintoun  wants  forty  or  fifty  lines  of  what  is  published."^ 
But  lines  is  evidently  a  misprint  for  leaves,  as  the  MS.  is  indeed 
so  defective  as  to  want  the  whole  of  the  Fourth  Book. 

The  Chapters  are  numbered  consecutively.  Chapter  XC. 
(IIIJ^^X)  is  thus  titled— 

"  Heir  it  tellis  of  Constantyne 
And  of  the  arratyk  Arryus  syre." 


'   Memoir  of  Thomas  Thomson,  Advocate,  by  Cosmo  Iniies.     Bannatyne 
Club,  1854,  p.  127. 


APPENDIX  II.  xxix 


IX.— THE  HARLEIAN  MANUSCEIPT. 

This  Manuscript  is  already  described  in  the  Preface,  pp.  xlvi, 
xlvii.  It  is  a  quarto  of  270  leaves,  written  about  the  end  of 
the  seventeenth  century,  and  contains  only  a  portion  of  the 
Chronicle,  very  much  modernised.  It  begins  with  Chapter 
First,  containing  twenty-four  lines,  and  titled — 

"  The  first  chaptre  tells  not  less 
Throw  whom  this  book  translatit  was." 


X.— THE  PANMUEE  MANUSCRIPT. 

This  volume  belongs  to  the  Earl  of  Dalhousie,  who  kindly 
brought  it  to  Edinburgh  in  1871  for  the  purpose  of  having  it 
examined  and  compared  for  this  work.  It  is  a  pretty  exact 
transcript  of  the  MS.  EE,  or  Second  Edinburgh  copy,  and 
written  about  the  middle  of  last  century.  Its  form  is  folio, 
averaging  about  thirty-five  lines  in  a  page,  the  last  page  being 
numbered  835.  It  corresponds  also  with  the  Seton  MS.,  except 
that  no  variations  are  given  nor  blanks  supplied  from  collation. 
After  the  last  page  mentioned  above  are  nine  leaves  not  num- 
bered, containing  a  transcript  of  the  Prose  Chronicle,  beginning 
with  Gathelus  and  breaking  off  at  the  year  1296,  "fled  for 
dredour  of  Wallace,  and  durst  not  abide  in  the  field," 


XI.— THE  SETON  MANUSCRIPT. 

This  MS.  was  bought  by  the  Editor  from  Mr.  T,  Eodd  for 
five  guineas,  Mr,  Eodd  having  purchased  it  at  the  sale  of  Mr, 
George  Chalmers's  library  in  1842,  for  four  guineas.  Mr, 
Chalmers  bought  it  at  the  sale  of  Mr.  John  Pinkerton's  collec- 


XXX  APPENDIX  II. 

tion  in  1812,  and  the  latter  bought  it  of  Mr.  Astle  in  1786. 
This  is  certified  by  a  note  on  the  fly-leaf,  signed  "  J.  P." 

The  transcriber  of  this  copy  was  Captain  Robert  Seton, 
styled  in  Professor  Mackay's  Obituary  "  Judge  Advocate,"  who 
died  suddenly  on  27th  November  1731.  The  volume  begins 
with  a  preface  to  the  reader,  signed  by  Eobekt  Seton,  and 
dated  Edinburgh,  21st  December  1724. 

In  this  preface  the  transcriber  thus  describes  his  work : — 
"  This  Coppy  of  Andrew  of  Wyntounes  Cronikle,  Is  taken 
from  that  which  belong'd  to  the  famous  S""  James  Ballfour, 
now  in  the  Advocats  Liberary  att  Edinburg,^  with  the  rest  of 
his  manuscripts ;  and  mention'd  by  that  Eever*^.  ffather  in  God, 
the  Lord  Bishope  of  Carlile,  for  his  Scottish  Historical!  Liberary  ; 
and  more  fully,  in  the  Lyfe  of  this  Author,  by  the  Leamd 
Docf.  George  Mackenzie,  In  the  first  volume  of  his  Lives  and 
Characters  of  the  most  Eminent  Writers  of  the  Scots  Natioune. 
Eftir  this  coppy  was  finished,  it  was  compared  with  another 
coppy ,^  which  is  generally  more  correct,  and  seems  to  be  much 
more  ancient  than  that  from  which  tliis  was  takin,  both  by  the 
hand;  and  some  passages,  which  poynt  the  differance,  as  in 
page  679 — 

'  The  Galloune  of  Wine,  be  Common  Price 
"  Sir  Ja  Balfours  )  past  not  that  tyme,  four  pennys 
"  Coppy  and  for  a  Pynt,  now  mon  we  pay 

.  Sax  and  mair  Ilka  Day. 


"  The  old  Coppy 


{And  for  a  Pynt  now  mon  we  pay 
Als  mekle  meir.  Ilka  Day. 


"  Here  is  not  only  a  plane  Violation  of  the  text,  but  in  my 
humble  oppinion  poynts  out  a  Posterior  Date ;  and  what  will 
be  the  more  readily  granted  me,  when  the  other  gross  altera- 

1  This  refers  to  MS.  EE,  or  Second  2  xhis    is    the    MS.    E,    or   First 

Edinburgh,  already  described.  Edinburgh. 


APPENDIX  II.  xxxi 

tiones  whicli  this  transcriber  has  taken  upon  him  to  make, 
shall  be  further  showen. 

"  Each  of  these  Old  Coppys  are  Deficient  in  many  Places, 
and  in  many  places  Erronious  in  the  orthography.  Yit  except 
in  one  place,  page  77,  they  make  good  one  another. 

"  This  will  more  clerely  appear  by  the  various  Eeadings  and 
upmakings  on  the  margin  of  this  Coppy,  wherein  not  only 
Lines  are  oftin  wanting,  hot  once  or  twice  whole  pages,  and  att 
page  399  a  whole  Shete  was  wanting,  now  made  good  in  their 
severall  places. 

"  Also,  the  Prologues  of  the  aucht  and  nynt  Book,  and  the 
Contents  of  the  Chaptures,  att  the  beginyng  of  most  of  the 
Books,  in  S""  James  Balfour's  Coppy,  from  which  this  was 
takin,  are  wanting,  hot  are  all  now  made  good,  from  the  other 
Coppy,  and  placed  in  this,  at  the  beginying,  after  the  Contents 
or  Chapters  of  the  nyne  Books  according  to  the  various  reading, 
where  is  also  adjected  a  page,  towards  making  up  the  want 
mentioned,  page  77;  Bot  that  want  being  also  in  the  oldest 
Coppy,  by  the  loss  of  a  leif,  it  could  not  be  made  perfect,  as 
the  rest,  ffor  as  S'"  James's  Coppy  has  many  wants,  so  has  this 
old  one  too  ;  many  Lines  are  omitted  by  the  negligence  of  the 
writer,  and  particularly  in  one  place,  where  the  hand  has  bene 
changed.  Bot  both  together  seem  to  render  this  Coppy  per- 
fect, except  as  to  that  single  place,  page  77,  and  consequently, 
much  preferable  to  either,  and  probably  the  most  compleat  now 
extent.  Nota^  that  part  is  now  compleatly  made  good  out 
the  L*^  Colvils  Coppy,  and  will  be  found  page  xxxxiv.  The 
above  Coppy  of  Sir  James  Balfour,  mentioned  by  the  above 
Author's,  has  planely  bene  write  by  ane  Inglish  hand,  who, 
endeavouring  to  Change  the  Scots  phrase  and  Diction,  has  in 
place  of  them  brought  in  many  Anglisismes,  and  is  the  Cause 
of  so  many  various  readings.     Besides,  It  will  appear  to  the 

^  This  nota  was  made  2  year  after  writeing  this  Coppy. 


xxxii  APPENDIX  II. 

reader  by  Compareing,  That  the  transcriber  has  wilfully  of  tin 
Crampt  the  sense,  and  render'd  the  story  confused,  when  It 
tuches  the  reputatioun  of  the  Inglish  natioun,  or  bears  hard  on 
the  Character  of  thair  kings :  and  as  oftin  he  endeavoiirs  to 
express  it  more  fully  and  Emphatically,  when  it  favour's  them. 
See  about  the  Battale  of  Otterburne,  and  severaU  other  places." 
This  transcript  by  Captain  Seton  is  valuable,  chiefly  on 
account  of  the  extracts  which  it  contains,  taken  from  Lord 
Colville's  copy  of  Wyntoun — a  copy  which  has  not  otherwise 
been  identified  or  even  heard  of. 

The  following  quotations  from  Lord  Colville's  copy  of  Wyntoun 
are  taken  from  the  margin  of  Scion's  MS. : — 

Book  II.  Cap.  VIII.  lines  569  to  602. 

Till  God  of  mycht,  in  wilderness, 

As  he  was  biddyn  be  Moyses, 

Quhile  first  thair  watter  turnyt  in  blude, 

Paddoks  syne  thar  land  ourzude, 

Syn  buttyn  thai  war  with  Tymphes, 

Yet  a  kind  of  clegg's  wess, 

And  alkyn  kynds  of  Cleggs  als, 

That  gert  zuke  baith  hewid  and  hals. 

Syne  in  thar  bloddis  bolnyt  byUs, 

And  all  kind  brukis  and  scab  that  vile  is, 

Syne  commone  qwalm  of  all  thar  fe, 

That  nolt,  or  scheip,  or  gait  suld  be, 

And  at  the  last  in  generale 

All  thar  Heirs  deit  alhale, 

Be  sa  fers  mortalitie, 

That  none  into  that  land  was  free, 

Than  his  eldest  bairne  was  deid, 

But  ony  manner  of  Eemeid, 

Quhil  off  the  land  thai  leit  thame  pass. 

Moyses  than  thair  chiflFtane  was. 

And  gave  thame  lawis  to  live  by, 

Writin  in  the  Mont  of  Synay. 

In  Eg)q)t  als  quha  wald  ken 

Thar  fell  than  wraks  ma  than  ten, 


APPENDIX  II.  xxxiii 

As  sais  the  buke  of  Exody, 
Quha  will  it  see  perfytly, 
Bot  for  the  war  not  all  so  fell, 
Sua  apert  na  sua  cruell, 
Thai  are  forzet,  with  autours  seir 
That  mention  mais  of  that  mater. 
Bot  efter  than,  as  sum  men  sais, 
Wer  notit  the  forbodyn  dais, 
In  ilk  moneth  of  the  zer 
Begynnand  first  att  Januer. 

Book  IV. — The  List  of  Chapters  in  this  Book  is  thus  given 
from  Lord  Colville's  copy : — 

L  Quhen  Romulus  and  Remus  made  Rome. 

2.  Quhen  Consules  governit  Rome. 

3.  Of  the  Distruction  of  Babilon. 

4.  Quhen  Cyrus  wan  King  Cresus. 

5.  Of  Cyrus  dede. 

6.  Quhen  Darius  was  discomfyt. 

7.  How  the  Perses  was  discomfit. 

8.  Quhen  the  Scots  was  before  the  Picts. 

9.  Of  Brynyws  and  Belly nus. 

10.  Of  a  fell  Pestilence. 

11.  Of  Alexander's  first  riseing. 

12.  Quhen  Hanibal  was  discomfit. 

13.  Of  a  Flude  that  the  Cete  ner  ourzude. 

1 4.  Hou  Hanybal  was  letit  of  his  purpos. 

15.  Quhen  the  King  Anthiocus  ended  with  the  Romans. 

16.  Quhen  first  the  Picts  came  in  Scotland. 

17.  Quhen  the  Romanis  wan  Akay. 

18.  Quhen  the  Romanis  gert  Cartage  to  be  biggit  againe. 

Book  VI. — The  List  of  Chapters  in  this  Book  is  thus  given 
from  Lord  Colville's  copy : — 

1 .  Of  greit  weir  betuixt  the  Scots  and  the  Picts. 

2.  Of  the  translation  of  the  Empire. 

3.  Of  a  Paip  was  demembrit. 

4.  Of  a  Story  of  France. 

5.  Of  Seir  Papists. 

6.  Of  a  King  of  England  that  past  to  Rome. 

7.  Of  a  Paip  was  woman. 


xxxiv  APPENDIX  II. 

8.  Of  Constance  and  Hungus  days, 

9.  The  fundacion  of  Dunkeldyne. 

10.  When  Alpin  wan  Galloway. 

11.  Of  the  King  Constance. 

1 2.  Of  the  Emperiour  Otho. 

1 3.  Of  the  Paip  Silvester. 

14.  Of  a  Paip  that  was  fund  eftir  he  was  dede. 

15.  Of  a  Legat  that  come  in  France. 

16.  Of  the  sexth  Gregor  Paip. 

1 7.  Of  the  King  Duncane. 

1 8.  When  slane  was  Edm'^  Ironside, 

19.  Of  Macbeth  fynlaw. 

20.  Of  the  Thane  of  Fife. 

21.  Of  St,  Edward. 

Book  VI. — At  line  801  there  is  a  note  on  the  margin  of 
Seton's  MS.  thus  : — 

Nota. — The  brigg  spoken  of  here  is  not  upon  the  water  of 
Findrane,  for  it 's  broed,  and  has  no  bridge  but  one  of  wood  two 
mile  below  Foras.  But  the  bridge  here  spoken  of  is  upon  a  litle 
burne  that  runns  throw  Kingloss,  and  is  called  the  Watter  of 
Kingloss,  the  bridge  being  in  the  midle  of  the  Towen,  which 
had  its  name  from  the  loss  of  the  King,  who,  when  found,  was 
carry'd  back  to  Foras,  at  the  end  of  which  Towen  he  was  burry'd, 
and  a  large  stone  erected  upon  his  grave,  standing  upright  on 
one  end,  about  30  foot  high,  with  severall  Inscriptions.  This 
stone  was  brought  out  of  Denmark. 

Book  VIII. — Between  lines  6.588  and  6589  a  distinct  Chapter 
is  entered  in  the  Seton  MS.,  containing  189  lines,  and  headed : — 

"  Of  ane  fechting  that  was  tane  then 
Betwix  the  Frenche  and  Inglismen," 

The  Chapter  is  wanting  in  Lord  Colville's  copy,  and  no  new 
Chapter  begins  with  line  6589,  as  in  Seton. 

The  Chapter  referred  to  is  given  as  Chap.  XLIII.  of  Book 
VIII.  in  the  print,  from  MSS.  E.  and  St.  Andrews,  and  begins 
at  line  6637. 


APPENDIX  II.  XXXV 

Book  IX.— After  line  1090  the  Seton  MS.  has  a  Chapter 
containing  71  lines,  with  the  following  title : — 

Of  ane  justing  that  befell 

Of  sic  ane  uthir  hard  I  nocht  tell. 

It  is  stated  on  the  margia  that  this  Chapter  is  wanting  in 
Lord  Colville's  copy. 

At  line  2203  there  is  a  note  on  the  margin  of  Seton's  MS. 
as  follows : — 

Nota. — Upon  the  tenth  day  of  November  1577  thare  apperit 
in  the  Ehment,  in  the  south-west  part  thereof,  a  sterne,  which 
schot  bemis  tharfra,  nichtlie,  to  the  north-est,  and  raise  att  the 
nicht,  setting  and  zid  to  at  daylicht,  and  sa  continuit  the  said 
moneth  of  November. 

Macpherson,  in  his  edition  of  the  Chronicle,  Vol.  I.  Preface, 
p.  xl,  gave  a  facsimile  engraving  of  the  first  four  lines  of  the 
song  on  the  death  of  Alexander  the  Third  in  the  year  1286. 
These  specimens  were  taken  from  the  "  three  oldest  Manu- 
scripts." Having  the  engraved  copperplate  in  my  possession, 
impressions  are  inserted  in  the  first  volume  of  this  Edition, 
along  with  his  Preface. 

In  connection,  however,  with  the  preceding  detailed  account 
of  the  various  Manuscripts,  I  thought  it  desirable  to  procure, 
in  jihotolithography,  a  more  extended  facsimile  of  the  eight 
principal  Manuscripts  as  described.  For  this  purpose  the 
portions  selected  are  from  the  pages  which  contain  the  entire 
song  or  elegy  on  the  Scottish  king,  and  thus  representing  the 
oldest  Manuscripts  that  are  known,  and  have  been  used  in  the 
preparation  of  the  present  edition. 


[Facsimiles. 


[     xxxvii     ] 


APPENDIX    III. 

BIOGEAPHICAL  NOTICE  OF  DAVID  MACPHERSON, 
EDITOR  OF  WYNTOUN'S  CHRONICLE. 

David  Macpherson,  a  learned  and  diligent  investigator  of 
the  Ancient  History  of  Scotland,  according  to  an  obituary 
notice,  was  born  in  the  year  1746.  In  the  year  1819,  when 
my  father  purchased  his  library,  I  marked  the  Catalogue, 
and  was  led  to  make  more  inquiry  respecting  his  history, 
I  was  informed,  although  I  cannot  remember  who  it  was  that 
told  me,  his  father  was  a  tailor  in  Edinburgh.  On  the  other 
hand,  among  various  letters  that  came  into  my  possession  some 
years  ago,  I  found  a  passage  on  the  subject,  which  I  wiU  immedi- 
ately quote,  where  it  is  surmised  that  he  was  born  in  the  village 
of  Corstorphine,  about  three  miles  from  Edinburgh,  where  his 
father  had  been  a  schoolmaster.  I  searched  the  Parish  and 
Session  Records  of  Corstorphine  without  finding  mention  of  any 
persons  of  that  name.  Wliile  examining  the  Register  of  Births 
in  Edinburgh,  I  met  with  the  following  entry,  which  sets  the 
matter  of  his  parentage  and  birthplace  at  rest : — 

"  lUh  October  1746. — To  Angus  M'^Pherson,  taylor  in  Edin- 
burgh, and  Grizel  Darsie  his  spouse,  a  son  David.  Witnesses, 
Alexander  Aitcheson,  goldsmith  in  Edinburgh,  and  William 
Darsie,  journeyman  baxter  there.  The  child  born  26th  inst., 
at  four  in  the  morning." 

His  father,  Angus  Macpherson,  was  enrolled  as  a  burgess  of 
Edinburgh,  in  right  of  William  Macpherson,  writer  there,  on 


xxxviii  APPENDIX  III. 

29tli  June  1748.  This  latter,  probably  a  relation,  was  entered 
on  the  Burgess  Poll  in  1724,  in  right  of  Jane  Adamson  his 
wife,  daughter  of  James  Adamson,  merchant-burgess  of  Edin- 
burgh. Angus  was  on  two  occasions  elected  a  member  of  the 
Town-Council  as  Deacon  of  the  Incorporation  of  Tailors,  in  the 
years  1755-56,  and  again  in  1765-66,  This  is  sufficient  to  indi- 
cate that  he  was  a  person  of  repute ;  and  at  that  time  the  trade 
itself  embraced  also  what  is  now  carried  on  under  the  designa- 
tion of  clothier.  He  gave  his  son  a  liberal  education,  most 
probably  at  the  High  School  and  in  the  College  of  Edinburgh. 

After  the  publication  by  Macpherson  of  his  edition  of 
Wyntoun,  Mr.  John  Davidson,  Writer  to  the  Signet,  was  so 
much  pleased  with  the  book,  that  he  wrote  to  Ms  friend  Andrew 
Lumisden,  then  in  London,  asking  more  information  regarding 
the  Editor.  Lumisden,  who  is  known  as  having  been  Private 
Secretary  to  the  Pretender,  and  author  of  a  learned  book  on 
the  Antiquities  of  Eome,  answers  this  inquiry  in  a  letter,  dated 
London,  25th  July  1795,  as  follows  : — 

"  I  see  you  have  read  with  your  usual  attention  *  The  Cronykil 
be  Androw  of  Wyntown,'  lately  published  by  David  Macpherson. 
Notwithstanding  of  some  small  escapes,  it  is  by  much  the  most 
accurate  and  best  published  work  of  this  kind  hitherto  presented 
to  the  public.  It  has  cost  the  editor  great  labour,  for  which  he 
never  will  be  sufficiently  repaid.  I  suppose  he  was  led  to  caU 
this  publication  the  earliest  genuine  specimen  of  our  language, 
because  the  different  editions  we  have  of  Barbour,  who  was 
older,  or  at  least  as  old  as  Wyntown,  have  been  so  mangled 
and  inaccurately  given,  that  we  cannot  depend  on  them,  and 
which  necessarily  diminish  the  authority  of  Barbour,  both  as 
an  historian  and  a  linguist.  My  worthy  friend  Mr.  Chalmers, 
of  the  Board  of  Trade,  whose  zeal  to  preserve  every  monument 
of  Scottish  literature,  enabled  Mr.  Macpherson  to  bring  out 
this  publication,  introduced  me  to  him.     I  have  not  been  able 


APPENDIX  III.  xxxix 

to  trace  accurately  his  histoiy.  But  though  I  do  not  like  to  be 
an  imperfect  historian,  yet  to  show  my  willingness  to  gratify 
your  curiosity,  I  shall,  my  dear  friend,  to  you  alone  communi- 
cate what  particulars  I  have  picked  up  of  him.  If  I  have  been 
misinformed  I  shall  be  sorry  for  it,  for  God  knows  I  do  not 
mean  to  say  anything  that  is  not  true,  or  might  hurt  him.  By 
his  name,  Macpherson,  he  should  be  a  Highlander,  but  he  does 
not  speak  Gaelic.  He  seems  to  have  been  born  at  Corstorphine, 
where  his  father  probably  taught  a  school,  but  afterwards  re- 
tired to  Edinburgh.  David  has  had  a  classical  education,  and 
is  an  acute  man.  He  knows  much,  but  perhaps  he  thinks  he 
knows  more  than  he  really  does ;  he  is  a  great  inquirer  after 
Scottish  antiquities ;  he  was  likely  bred  a  land-surveyor,  and 
has  had  a  knack  at  constructing  maps.  He  has  been  in 
America,  has  children,  and  a  breeding  wife.  He  lives  in 
Kentish-Town,  near  London,  in  a  small  way,  and  is,  I  am 
told,  an  author  by  trade.  This  is  all  I  have  heard  of  him,  and 
which  I  give  only  on  report." 

The  precise  time  when  Macpherson  settled  in  London  was 
probably  before  the  year  1790.  He  became  acquainted  with 
various  literary  persons  there,  and  among  the  rest  with  George 
Chalmers,  then  actively  engaged  in  various  political,  literary, 
and  antiquarian  pursuits,  and  already  contemplating  his  great 
work  Caledonia. 

There  is  preserved  in  the  College  Library,  Edinburgh,  a  letter 
from  David  Macpherson  to  Mr.  George  Chalmers,  which,  from 
its  somewhat  autobiographical  nature,  is  here  given  in  full : — 

Spring  Place,  Kentishtown,  16  May  1795. 
Dear  Sir, — I  have  been  confined  ever  since  the  day  I  waited 
on  you  at  your  house  with  pains  in  my  legs,  which  I  ascribe  to 
my  using  too  much  freedom  with  them  on  that  day.  Had  it  not 
been  for  this  little  misfortune,  I  believe  my  desire  to  begin  the 
work  which  I  have  engaged  for  would  have  got  the  better  of  my 


xl  APPENDIX  III. 

fear  of  intruding  upon  you,  and  made  me  wait  on  you  for  your 
instructions  if  ready. 

In  the  meantime  I  have  been  revolving  in  my  mind  with  due 
attention  the  proposal,  which  your  kindness  to  me  prompted  you 
to  make,  of  taking  off  my  hand  my  historical  map  of  Scotland,  and 
in  general  my  collections  relating  to  Scottish  history  and  anti- 
quities, as  being  an  unprofitable  pursuit,  your  motive  for  which 
demands  my  warmest  sentiments  of  gratitude. 

Previous  to  forming  my  determination  on  such  a  matter,  there 
are  some  circumstances  which  I  beg  leave  to  submit  to  your  con- 
sideration. 

From  my  early  youth,  the  enjoyment  of  literary  ease,  and  the 
power  of  employing  my  time  in  useful  studies,  uninstigated  by  the 
need  of  gain,  have  been  the  summit  of  my  ambition. 

Having,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  upon  my  own  industry,  acquired 
what  I  considered  as  adequate  to  such  views,  the  studies,  which 
before  were  relaxations  from,  and  sometimes  interruptions  to, 
business,  have  for  several  years  become  my  principal  business, 
whereof  it  is  almost  needless  to  say,  Scottish  affairs  formed  by  far 
the  greatest  part. 

I  now  considered  myself  as  one  of  the  happiest  men  in  Britain, — 
happy  in  my  family,  happy  in  my  literary  amusements,  and  toler- 
ably easy  in  circumstances  for  me,  who  had  no  desire  for  splendour 
or  luxury.  My  too  great  confidence  in  the  integrity  of  some,  who 
had  no  integrity,  having  deprived  me  of  a  part  of  my  little  capital, 
that  defalcation,  together  with  the  increase  of  my  family,  made 
me  resolve  to  reduce  my  expenses  in  proportion  to  my  reduced 
income,  in  which  plan  of  retrenchment  I  had  the  hearty  concur- 
rence of  my  wife,  and  I  thereupon  moved  to  the  house  which  I 
now  occupy. 

Now,  for  the  first  time,  turning  my  thoughts  to  the  views  of 
advantage  from  my  labours,  and  encouraged  by  the  advice  of 
some  friends,  I  began  to  prepare  for  publication  The  Geography  and 
History  of  the  British  Islands,  prior  to  the  invasion  of  William  the 
Conqueror,  a  subject  which  I  thought  would  be  more  likely  to  pay 
for  printing  than  anything  solely  confined  to  Scottish  antiquities, 
as  possessing  more  of  what  the  booksellers  call  universality,  and 
as  supplying  the  defect  of  the  historians,  who  commence  their 
work  at  that  epoch.  My  collections  for  this  work  are  consider- 
ably advanced. 

Previous  to  this  I  had  entertained  some  thoughts  of  publishing 
Wyntoun,  ever  since  Pinkerton  declared  his  resolution   of  not 


APPENDIX  III.  xli 

doing  it ;  but  had  not  begun  to  set  about  it  seriously  till  I  was 
applied  to  by  Dr.  Lorimer,  who  told  me  he  had  promised  to  secure 
forty  subscribers  to  Pinkerton,  and  he  should  employ  his  services 
in  the  same  manner  for  my  edition,  if  I  would  in  good  earnest 
engage  in  it,  to  which  I  readily  agreed,  if  I  could  only  see  a  pro- 
spect of  the  expense  being  reimbursed,  my  own  amor  patrice  making 
every  other  object  give  way  to  that  one.  My  idea  leading  to  an 
extensive  subscription  at  a  small  price,  it  is  now  evident  that  it 
could  never  have  gone  on  at  all,  had  not  your  better  judgment 
pointed  out  the  propriety  of  printing  a  small  number  at  a  high 
price,  and  your  amor  patrice,  together  with  the  favourable  opinion 
you  were  pleased  to  entertain  of  my  doing  justice  to  the  work, 
induced  yo^i  to  engage  to  stand  between  me  and  the  risk  of  any  material 
loss  by  the  imbUcation.  Though  the  prime  cost  of  Wyntoun  (to 
speak  in  mercantile  language)  has  greatly  exceeded  all  calculation, 
yet  I  shall  never  regret  that  I  postponed  other  things  to  it,  and 
devoted  to  it  the  assiduous  labours  of  two  years  and  a  half,  with- 
out any  prospect  of  emolument  from  the  sale  of  it,  if  I  am  so 
happy  as  to  find  that  it  gives  satisfaction  to  the  judicious  few  who 
are  its  readers,  and  most  especially  to  yourself,  whose  satisfaction 
has  been  the  chief  object  of  my  ambition  during  the  whole  pro- 
gress of  the  work. 

Wyntoun  being  finished,  ^JOur  goodness  and  kindness  to  me  induced 
you  to  propose  transferring  to  me  a  toork  upon  commerce,  in  ivhich  the 
booksellers  ivished  to  engage  your  own  superior  abilities,  but  which  your 
other  vocations  put  it  out  of  your  power  to  dedicate  your  time  to; 
at  the  same  time  generously  offering  me  such  communications  and 
advantages  in  procuring  materials  of  authenticity,  infinitely  superior 
to  those  of  the  former  writers  upon  the  subject,  as  would  give  the 
book  a  decided  preference,  and  which  could  alone  make  it  projDer 
for  me  to  engage  in  a  work  rather  out  of  my  line  of  study.  The 
rapid  and  increasing  depretiation  of  money  during  the  last  three 
years  rendering  it  evidently  my  duty  to  do  something  to  prevent 
the  further  decrease  of  my  little  property,  I  thankfully  embraced 
your  kind  proposals,  the  agreement  for  which  is  now  concluded 
under  your  auspices.  As  my  antient  Geography  and  History  was 
before  superseded  by  Wyntoun,  so  shall  it  now  give  place  to 
Anderson  ;  after  the  completion  of  which,  it  may  be  resumed,  if  it 
pleases  God  to  preserve  my  life  and  health,  unless  some  proposal 
shall  again  come  in  the  way,  which,  as  a  husband  and  a  father,  I 
may  feel  it  my  duty  to  accept. 

In  the  meantime  my  collections  for  this  proposed  work,  and  in 

VOL.  III.  d 


xlii  APPENDIX  III. 

Scottish  history,  antiquities,  geography,  and  language,  are  receiving 
occasional  accessions  from  things  occurring  to  me  in  the  pursuit  of 
other  objects.  These  studies  I  have  long  taken  pleasure  in ;  I  have 
wooed  them  for  more  than  thirty  years,  and  it  is  perhaps  out  of 
my  power  to  alienate  my  mind  entirely  from  them  without  com- 
mitting a  kind  of  literary  self-murder. 

Having  said  thus  much,  I  submit  it  to  your  own  judgment  and 
your  own  feelings,  whether  you  could,  upon  any  account,  propose 
to  divest  yourself  of  the  accumulated  stores  of  the  studies  of  your 
life,  in  the  collection  of  which  you  had  enjoyed  much  of  the  rational 
pleasure  flowing  from  the  investigation  of  truth,  and  on  which  you 
had  bestowed  much  labour  and  expense. 

But  my  wish  to  preserve  to  myself,  as  long  as  I  live,  the  fruits 
of  mj'  studies,  does  not  in  the  smallest  degree  prevent  me,  but 
more  completely  enables  me  to  enjoy  the  pleasure  of  communicat- 
ing to  you  the  fruits  of  my  enquiries  in  any  of  them,  which  may 
engage  your  attention  ;  and  that  you  shall  alwise  continue  to  find 
me  ready  to  do  to  the  best  of  my  abilities,  which  is  a  promise  that 
I  would  not  make  to  any  mortal  besides  yourself,  and  which  I  can 
fulfil  much  more  effectually  by  the  materials  remaining  in  my 
hands,  than  any  other  person  can  do  from  the  possession  of  them. 

As  to  the  historical  map,  it  has  been  now  above  two  years  in 
hands,  and  has  been  mentioned  to  several  of  my  friends,  the  pub- 
lication of  Wyntoun  being  assigned  as  the  cause  of  its  delay. 
Should  I  now  fail  to  publish  it  soon,  I  should  incur  a  ridicule  and 
character  of  unsteadiness ;  instead  of  which,  I  may  hope  for  some 
credit  from  it,  and  to  leave  a  little  permanent  property  to  my 
family.  The  plate,  moreover,  in  its  present  state,  is  of  very  little 
value  to  any  but  myself;  so  that  if  I  were  to  accept  of  your  offer 
respecting  it,  I  should  make  a  return  for  your  proposed  generosity 
and  kindness  to  me,  of  which  I  have  ever  been,  and,  I  trust  in 
God,  ever  shall  be  uncapable. 

In  hopes  that  I  shall  have  the  happiness  to  find  that  you 
approve  of  my  partiality  to  my  long-established  studies,  I  have  the 
honour  to  be,  -with  sincere  gratitude  and  respect,  dear  Sir,  your 
much  obliged  humble  servant,  D.  Macpherson. 

I  have  put  this  in  writing  lest  I  should  not  find  you  at  home. 
May  I,  in  that  case,  beg  the  favour  of  a  line,  appointing  when  I 
shall  wait  on  you. 

.  After  the  publication  of  Wyntown's  Chronicle,  j\Ir.  Macpher- 


APPEXDIX  III.  xliii 

son  again  took  up  the  works  on  whicli  he  had  previously  been 
engaged,  and  which  had  been  postponed  in  consideration  of  the 
superior  importance  of  the  Chronicle.  His  Geographical  lUus- 
tratioiis  of  Scottish  History  appeared  in  1796.  It  is  dedicated 
to  the  Duke  of  Montrose,  who,  on  being  applied  to  by  the 
author  in  reference  thereto,  returned  the  following  reply : — 

Grosvenor  Square, 
•2MiJany.  1796. 
Sm, — I  have  received  your  letter,  in  which  you  state  your 
design  of  publishing  a  work  entitled  Geographkal  lUu^iiraikms  of 
Scottish  History,  with  an  Historical  Map,  etc.,  and  that  you  propose 
addressing  it  to  me.  I  certainly  must  be  flattered  by  such  inten- 
tion, as  you  have  already  proved  yourself  both  an  ingenious  and  a 
laborious  pubHsher. — I  remain,  with  esteem,  Sir,  your  obedient 
servant,  Montrosk 

Mr.  David  Macpherson. 

It  may  be  interesting,  in  connection  with  that  work,  to  cite 
the  following  autograph  "Sketch,"  found  among  the  author's 
papers,  now  in  possession  of  the  Editor  : — 

Sketch  of  what  should  be  contained  in  a  work  intended  to  illus- 
trate the  ancient  geography  of  that  part  of  Albion  or  Britain 
which  is  north  of  the  wall  built  by  Adrian  and  Severus,  and 
now  generally  known  by  the  name  of  the  Picts'  Wall. 

1.  Ptolemy's  Geography  of  it  agreeable  to  his  latitudes  and 
longitudes,  want  of  attention  to  which  has  misled  most  commenta- 
tors, with  an  account  of  Ptolemy  so  far  as  concerns  his  knowledge 
of  Britain. 

2.  Richard  of  Cirencester's  Greography  of  the  Roman  Provinces 
of  Valcntia  and  Vespasiana,  and  the  unconquered  country  of  Cale- 
donia, with  the  Roman  roads  and  distances. 

3.  An  account  of  the  Roman  stations,  camps,  walls,  and  roads 
mentioned  by  Ptolemy  Antonine,  the  NotMia  Lrqpcrn  Bidiardi,  with 
the  most  probable  opinion  concerning  their  situation,  the  reasons 
of  that  opinion,  and  for  dissenting  from  the  opinions  of  others. 


xliv  APPENDIX  III. 

4.  A  coast  line  of  headlands,  estuaries  or  firths,  and  rivers' 
mouths,  beginning  at  the  Tine  in  Northumberland,  and  carried 
round  to  the  Eden  in  Cumberland,  showing  their  situation  accord- 
ing to  the  authorities  mentioned,  their  intermediate  distances  in 
geographical  miles,  according  to  the  positions  assigned  them  by- 
Ptolemy,  and  their  real  distances,  as  near  as  can  be  ascertained,  as 
of  great  use  to  ascertain  the  situations  of  places  mentioned  by  the 
ancient  authors. 

5.  An  account  of  the  islands  adjacent  to  North  Britain,  men- 
tioned by  those  authors,  with  an  essay  on  the  position  of  the  Thule 
of  the  ancients. 

6.  The  etymologies  of  names,  esi^ecially  when  they  serve  to 
illustrate  the  situation,  should  be  explained  in  the  most  probable 
manner. 

It  ought  to  be  illustrated  with  the  following  maps  of  Britain 
north  of  Adrian's  Wall,  and  they  should  be  all  laid  down  on  the 
same  scale,  that  their  variations  may  be  obvious  at  first  inspec- 
tion : — 

(1.)  A  map  laid  down  exactly  according  to  Ptolemy. 

(2.)  An  exact  copy  of  the  north  part  of  the  map  of  Britain, 
done  by  Eichard  from  Roman  materials,  much  more  correct  than 
Ptolemy's,  and  believed  to  be  next  to  it  in  point  of  antiquity. 

(3.)  An  accurate  map  according  to  the  corrected  geography  of 
the  country,  and  the  justest  position  of  Ptolemy's  towns,  etc. 

(4.)  A  map  of  the  forts  and  walls  erected  at  several  times 
between  Forth  and  Clyde. 

(5.)  A  map  of  those  erected  between  Eden  and  Tine. 


His  work  on  the  Annals  of  Commerce^  Manufactories,  Fisheries, 
and  Navigation  was  published  in  1805,  in  four  volumes;  and 
his  History  of  the  European  Commerce  with  India  appeared  in 
1812. 

In  connection  with  the  expenses  of  his  edition  of  Wyn- 
town's  Chronicle,  a  rumour  had  got  afloat  in  Edinburgh  which 
occasioned  considerable  annoyance  to  Mr.  Macpherson,  so 
that  he  felt  constrained  to  vindicate  himself  by  stating  aU 
the  particulars  in  the  following  letter  to  Mr.  Archibald 
Constable : — 


APPENDIX  III.  xlv 

Kentishtown,  Qth  April  1802. 

Sir, — As  you  tell  me  that  an  idea  has  been  conceived  in  Edin- 
burgh that  my  edition  of  Wyntown  was  conducted  in  forma 
pauperis  at  the  expense  of  Mr.  George  Chalmers,  I  now  repeat 
more  circumstantially  in  writing  what  I  said  yesterday  in  conver- 
sation, and  I  hope  you  will  have  the  goodness  to  take  proper 
opportunities  of  correcting  such  a  misrepresentation  of  the  affair. 

About  twelve  years  ago  I  observed,  in  conversation  with  my 
late  worthy  friend  Doctor  Lorimer,  that  as  Wyntown  was  an 
original  historian  of  Scotland,  and  his  work  contained  the  earliest 
and  purest  specimen  of  the  language  of  the  country,  I  thought  it 
ought  to  be  published,  and  I  had  some  thoughts  of  undertaking  it 
myself.  He,  who  had  long  wished  to  see  it  published,  was  very 
desirous  I  should  set  about  it  in  good  earnest.  But  as  I  was  not 
fond  of  encountering  the  expense,  and  would  not  submit  to  beg 
for  subscriptions,  it  went  no  farther  at  that  time  than  a  thing 
thought  of,  and  to  be  perhaps  executed  sometime,  till  Mr.  Chalmers, 
having  got  hold  of  it  from  Doctor  Lorimer,  became  urgent  with 
me  to  accomplish  it.  After  he  and  I  had  considered  and  rejected 
several  plans  for  the  publication,  he  at  last  told  me  that  instead 
of  hunting  for  a  subscription,  if  I  were  Avilling  to  bestow  my  labour 
for  the  good  of  my  country,  he  would  engage  to  keep  me  clear  of 
any  pecuniary  loss,  and  lend  me  any  books  from  his  library  which 
I  might  need  for  the  work. 

I  thereupon  immediately  laid  aside  a  geography  and  history  of 
antient  Britain,  which  I  had  in  some  degree  of  forwardness,  and 
employed  five  days  in  each  week  in  transcribing  Wyntown  from 
the  best  and  most  antient  manuscript,  with  the  assistance  of  other 
two  in  the  Museum,  and  occasional  abstracts  from  the  tAvo  in  the 
Advocates'  Library.  Mr.  John  Egerton  was  consulted  with  respect 
to  paper  and  print :  a  very  expensive  paper  was  chosen  ;  and  the 
printing,  which  was  indeed  expected  to  be  expensive,  turned  out 
so  enoimously  high,  that  the  immediate  sale  of  the  whole  impres- 
sion of  two  hundred  and  fifty  octavos  and  twenty- five  quartos, 
which  I  was  rashly  persuaded  to  print,  would  scarcely  have  reim- 
bursed the  cost.  The  stationers  applied  to  Mr.  Egerton  for  pay- 
ment of  the  paper  much  sooner  than  I  expected ;  for  I  was  made 
to  expect  a  year's  credit,  and  the  printing  to  be  finished  within  a 
year,  so  that  there  appeared  a  prospect  of  paying  it  out  of  the 
sales :  and  he,  without  saying  a  word  to  me,  received  money  from 
Mr.  Chalmers  to  discharge  their  bill.  He  might  therefor  truely 
say  (though  I  do  not  see  why  such  a  matter  should  have  been 


xlvi  APPENDIX  III. 

talked  of)  that  Mr.  Chalmers  had  paid  for  the  paper;  but  if  he 
did  not  add  that  he  was  repaid,  a  misrepresentation  of  the  fact 
Avas  conveyed  in  language  which  was  just  barely  within  the  bounds 
of  truth. 

In  the  beginning  of  April  1795  the  book  was  published;  and 
on  the  27th  of  May  I  informed  Mr.  Chalmers  that  I  had  desired 
Mr.  Thomas  Egerton  (his  brother,  who  was  the  intended  publisher, 
being  dead)  to  repay  him  the  money  advanced  for  the  paper,  he 
having  told  me  that  there  was  enough  in  his  hands  for  that  pur- 
pose ;  and  in  consideration  of  Mr.  Chalmers's  advance,  and  as  a 
mark  of  my  respect,  I  presented  him  a  quarto  copy  of  Wyntown, — 
only  twenty-two  quartos  were  sold,  the  remaining  two  being  kept 
by  myself,  consisting  of  picked  sheets,  for  some  were  sidlied  in  hot- 
pressing, — and  afterwards  a  copy  of  my  Geographical  Illustrations. 
Previous  to  the  publication,  Mr.  Chalmers  had  exerted  himself  in 
procuring  buyers  for  the  book ;  and  as  his  connections  are  chiefly 
among  political  peoj)le,  the  book  went  mostly  into  the  hands  of 
such  as  have  libraries  rather  for  show  than  for  use ;  and  it  has 
thereby  remained  unknown  to  many  people  whose  line  of  study 
makes  it  absolutely  necessary  for  them,  for  example  Doctor  Jame- 
son. The  remaining  money  arising  from  the  sales  not  being  nearly 
sufficient  to  pay  the  printer's  bill,  a  great  part  of  it,  with  the  whole 
of  the  engraA^ng,  advertising,  books  bought  on  purpose  for  the 
work,  and  all  other  expenses  attending  it,  were  paid  by  myself,  as 
I  did  not  chuse  to  let  Mr.  Chalmers  lay  out  anything  further. 

The  above  is  the  exact  truth  of  the  matter :  and  I  can  truely 
affirm,  that  instead  of  condescending  to  accept  a  present  of  such 
value  as  the  paper  for  such  a  heavy  work,  I  have  in  that,  as  in  all 
other  actions  of  my  life,  depended  upon  my  own  exertion  and  my 
own  property. 

When  I  consider  how  much  it  is  in  your  power  to  establish  the 
truth  of  this  matter,  and  how  sensible  you  must  be  that  our 
countrymen  of  decent  breeding  do  not  feel  easy  under  any  imputa- 
tion of  mean  conduct,  I  trust  you  will  not  think  I  have  acted  im- 
properly in  troubling  you  with  this  rather  long  narrative. 

With  my  best  Avishes  that  success  and  prosperity  to  yourself 
may  attend  your  spirited  undertakings  for  the  advancement  of 
Scottish  literature,  I  am.  Sir,  your  most  obedient  servant, 

David  Macpherson. 

Among  his  literary  friends  Mr.  Macpherson  also  numbered 
the  eminent  antiquary  and  author,  Joseph  Eitson.    Besides  the 


APPENDIX  III.  xlvii 

personal  intercourse  which  two  such  men  doubtless  enjoyed, 
living  in  the  same  city,  and  engaged  in  mutually  congenial 
studies,  a  good  deal  of  written  correspondence  appears  to  have 
passed  between  them,  and  some  of  Eitson's  letters  have  been 
found  among  such  of  Macpherson's  papers  as  have  come  into 
the  possession  of  the  Editor.  The  subjects  of  these  letters, 
though  always  interesting  in  an  antiquarian  view,  are  yet  too 
varied  to  admit  of  being  largely  quoted  in  connection  with  the 
present  work.  Many  questions  bearing  on  the  history,  geo- 
graphy, and  philology  of  ancient  Britain  are  raised,  criticisms 
on  early  and  contemporary  writers  on  these  subjects  are  freely 
indulged  in ;  and  the  following  quotation  shows  that  in  this 
respect  they  used  considerable  plainness  of  speech  towards 
each  other.  In  a  letter,  dated  Gray's  Inn,  28th  December  1800, 
Mr.  Eitson  says  : — 

"  You  have  yourself  asserted,  I  perceive,  that  the  '  daughter,  or 
more  probably  the  sider,'  of  Earl  Siward  '  was  wife  of  Duncan, 
mother  of  Malcolm,  and  grandmother  of  David ; '  and  I  shall  be 
very  glad  to  learn  that  you  had  good  authority  for  the  assertion, 
being  disappointed  in  looking  into  Dugdale's  Baronage.  Fordoun, 
a  mere  fabulist,  says  it  was  Siward's  cousin  Avhom  Duncan  marryed. 
Honest  Androw  of  Wyntown  appears  to  have  known  nothing  of 
any  such  match. ^ 

"  You  will  permit  me  to  observe,  that  I  think  you  have  done 
great  injustice  to  St.  Columb,  in  depriving  him  of  the  patronage  of 
Inchcolm,  in  favour  of  a  namesake  who  never  existed.  See  the 
Scotichronicon  (Goodall's  edition),  i.  6  (a  note),  and  Keith's  Cata- 
logue, p.  236.  Your  reference  to  Simeon  of  Durham,  8vo.  p.  24, 
seems  erroneous ;  and  what  Usher  cites  from  an  anonymous  life  of 
St  Columb  (if  I  have  hit  upon  the  right  passage,  as  my  edition  has 
no  page  705),  of  his  being  first  bishop  of  Dunkeld,  is  a  mere  Irish 
fable.  Usher,  an  excessively  weak  man  upon  occasion,  and  of 
whom,  I  confess,  that  rascal  Pinkerton  has  given  a  very  just  cha- 
racter, finding  the  chronology  would  not  accord  Avith  the  era  of  the 
real  St.  Columb,  fancys  this  bishop  of  Dunkeld  to  be  a  different 
personage,  for  which  he  had  no  countenance  from  the  Irish  book ; 

1  The  passage  referred  to  is  in  the  N'otets  on  Wyntown,  vol.  iii.  ji.  247. 


xlviii  APPENDIX  III. 

and  that  this  supposititious  j^relate  is  no  other  than  the  Pictish 
missionary,  see  Keith,  p.  46.  Bede,  who  knew  more  of  St.  Cuth- 
bert  than  any  other  writer,  and  has  left  duplicates  of  his  life,  in 
prose  and  verse,  never  mentions  him  to  have  been  the  '  disciple ' 
of  any  St.  Columba,  nor  Avas  there,  in  fact,  more  than  one  saint  of 
that  name,  tho'  I  am  aware  he  is  sometimes  called  Columbanus, 
which  belongs,  by  right,  to  a  different  person. 

"  Nothing,  I  perceive,  escapes  your  attention;  but  it  is  impossible 
tliat  the  Epitaphmm  regiim  Scotorum  of  St.  yEhed,  which  described 
the  times  of  Edgar,  king  of  the  Saxons,  who  dyed  in  975,  can  be 
the  Chronicon  elegiacmn,  which,  probably  enough  of  the  age  of  that 
historian,  seems  to  be  perfect,  and  has  not  a  syllable  about  any 
Saxon  king.  I  shal,  likewise,  beg  leave  to  give  you  an  opportunity 
of  defending  or  retracting  what  I  take  to  be  another  error,  viz., 
that  'in  G81  Tnmiwin  was  appointed  bishop  of  Quhit-hern,'  which 
I  not  only  find  no  ancient  authority  for,  but  is  expressly  contra- 
dicted by  Bede,  who  says  his  see  was  at  Abercorn :  nor  have  I  met 
with  any  other  person  than  yourself  who  describes  Quhit-hern  as 
an  Hand,  for  which,  however,  I  doubt  not,  you  may  have  good 
authority.  ...  If  I  did  not  believe  you  to  be  both  a  diligent 
researcher  and  a  sincere  lover  of  truth,  as  wel  as  possessor  of  a 
liberal  mind,  which  affords  you  pleasure  in  communicating  to 
others  part  of  the  valuable  and  extensive  information  which  your 
learning  and  industry  have  rendered  you  peculiarly  master  of,  I 
should  not  have  taken  the  liberty  to  trouble  you  on  these  trifling 
and  unimportant  subjects. — I  remain,  dear  Sir,  very  respectfully 
yours,  J.  EiTSON." 

Few  other  particulars  have  been  ascertained  in  regard  to 
the  latter  part  of  Macpherson's  life ;  but  he  held  for  some 
years  the  office  of  Sub-commissioner,  or  Deputy  Keeper  of  the 
Eecords,  along  with  Mr.  Caley  and  Mr.  Illingworth.  In  this 
capacity  Mr.  Macpherson  assisted  in  the  preparation  and  pub- 
lication of  the  Rotuli  Scoticc,  his  supervision  of  which  extended 
to  a  considerable  portion  of  the  second  volume,  but  he  was  not 
spared  to  see  its  completion.  According  to  the  obituary  of  the 
Gentleman's  Magazine,  he  died  at  Pancras,  on  1st  August  1816, 
in  his  sixty-ninth  year. 

Of  Mr.  Macpherson's  family  not  much  is  known.    A  notice  in 


APPENDIX  III.  xlix 

the  magazine  just  referred  to,  for  the  years  1805-7,  is  supposed 
to  relate  to  one  of  his  sons.  It  is  there  stated  that  "  Mr. 
William  Walays  Macpherson,  geographer,  a  youth  of  most 
amiable  character,  and  of  very  great  professional  merit,  died  at 
Turner's  Hill,  Herts,  to  which  he  had  removed  from  his  father's 
house  in  Pancras  for  change  of  air."^  The  only  other  son  of 
whom  information  has  been  found  is  Alexander  Macpherson, 
who,  soon  after  his  father's  death,  corresponded  with  my  father 
in  regard  to  the  sale  of  his  father's  books.  In  a  letter,  dated 
Church  Terrace,  Pancras,  London,  17th  November  1817,  he 
says  :—  "  According  to  your  agreement  I  have  sent  you  my  late 
father's  library,  and  hope  you  are  satisfied  with  your  purchase. 
Dalrymple's  Annals  of  Scotland,  which  I  intended  to  retain,  I 
have  since  forwarded  to  you  by  means  of  Mr.  Priestly."  In 
December  of  the  following  year  he  wrote  that  he  was  desirous 
of  disposing  of  the  remaining  copies  of  his  father's  works,  of 
which  he  subjoined  the  following  list : — 

26  copies  of  Wyntown's  Chronykil,         .  .  .  8vo. 

2  copies  of  do.  ....  4to. 

286  copies  of  Geographical  Illustrations,  .  .  .  4to. 

680  copies  of  History  of  European  Commerce  with  India,  4to. 

The  value  of  these  he  estimated  at  £195.  This  correspondence 
ended  in  the  autumn  of  1823,  when  he  wrote  to  my  father  in 
these  terms : — •"  Being  desirous  of  winding  up  all  my  affairs 
previous  to  going  abroad,  I  am  induced  now  to  accept  of  your 
offer  (of  £75)  for  the  remaining  copies  of  my  late  father's 
Wyntown's  Chronykil  of  Scotland,  and  Geographical  Illustra- 
tions of  Scottish  History." 

1  Gent.  Mag.,  vol.  79. 


VOL.  111. 


THE 


HISTORIANS    OF    SCOTLAND. 


THE    N  YNTE    BU  KE 


OF  THE 


ORYGYNALE    CEONYKIL 

OF    SCOTLAND. 


VOL.  III. 


THE    NYNTE    BUKE 


OF    THE 


OEYGYNAIjE  ceonykil 
of  scotland. 


F.  260.  b. 


E\jt  prologue  of  tje  Ngnte  33uH 
In  tljis  next  Cljaptere  ne  luft, 

KJMNIS  consummationis  I  saw  that  end, 

The  Prophete  says,  lik  to  commend  : 

Al  the  laif  giid,  and  sua  [gud]  iyne, 

Makis  al  the  soum  gud,"  said  Endyne. 

Poetry  nowel  quha  wil  red, 

Thare  may  thai  fynd  quhow  to  procede 

In  al  matere,  that  suld  be 

Tretit  wyth  oportunyte ; 

And  specialy,  quha  has  delyte 

To  tret  a  matere  in  fare  dyte,  10 

As  to  begyn,  syne  folow,  and  close 

Al  the  soum  of  that  pm^pos. 

Set  thir  ensawmpillis  be  al  gud, 

Makand  in  this  part  to  conclud, 

And  Ji7ia liter,  for  to  clos 

Here  al  the  soum  of  my  purpos. 

Myne  intent  yeit  and  my  wil, 

Giwe  Gode  wil  graunt  his  grace  thare  til, 


THE  CRONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

Is,  casuale  thingis,  tliat  has  bene, 
As  I  haiff  herd,  keud,  and  sene  20 

In  til  my  tyme,  sum  plesand, 
Sum,  as  thai  ran,  sare  grevand, 
F.  2G1.       As  I  decerue  can  worth  memore, 
As  sum  casis  has  bene  before 
Eemanand,  in  this  last  part  to  wryte. 
And  for  til  trete  here  in  this  dyte. 

Bot,  for  I  may  nocht  compris  alle, 
In  tym  to  cum  that  ar  to  fall, 
Na  thingis  for  to  ken  clerely, 
I  have  na  spirite  off  prophecy,  30 

Off  this  Tretys  the  last  end 
Tyl  bettyr  than  I  am,  I  commend. 
For,  as  I  stabil  myne  intent, 
Offt  I  fynd  impediment, 
Wyth  sudane  and  fers  maladis. 
That  me  cumbris  mony  wis ; 
And  elde  me  mastreis  wyth  hir  brevis, 
like  day  me  sare  aggrevis. 
Scho  has  me  maid  monitioune 
To  se  for  a  conclusioune,  40 

The  quhilk  behovis  to  be  of  det. 
Quhat  term  of  tyme  of  that  be  set, 
I  can  wyt  it  be  na  way ; 
Bot,  weil  I  wate,  on  schorte  delay 
At  a  court  I  mon  appeire 
Fell  accusationis  thare  til  here, 
Quhare  na  help  thare  is,  bot  grace. 
The  maikles  Madyn  mon  purchace 
That  help ;  and  to  sauff  my  state 
I  haiff  maid  hir  my  advocate,  50 

That  bare  hym,  that  liir  maid  of  nocht ; 


Prol.]  of  SCOTLAND. 

And  scho,  baitli  in  dede  and  thocht, 

Effter  that  birth,  as  before  syne, 

Eemanit  ful  and  clene  virgyne. 

Now  Modyr  of  the  Makare,  for  thi  madynhede, 
To  formale  fyne  my  labouris  thow  lede. 


THE  CEONYKIL  [15.  IX. 


EJ}e  Cfjapterts  off  tije  Ngnte  Buit. 


Q^ 


lUHAT  done  wes  in  the  second  Robertis  days. 
Quliow  Gordouu  tuke  Lilburn. 
Off"  the  Percy. 

Quhow  Gordown  tuk  Musgrave. 
iii.     Quhen  Pennir  wes  oure  riddyn  be  the  Erie   of 

Douglas, 
iiii.     Quhen  the  Duke  off  Loncastel  com  in  Scotland. 
V.     Off  the  Castel  off  Lochmabane. 

Off  the  Erie  off  March  and  Gray  stoke. 
Off  Schippis  off  Ynglande,  that  com  in  Scotland. 
Quhow  the  Erie  off  Douglas  wane  Twedale. 
vi.     Quhen  Schir  Joline  de  Veyn  com  in  Scotland. 

Quhen  Bischop  Williame  Landelys  deit. 
vii.     Quhen  the  King  Piichard  gert  byrn  Abbais  in 
Scotland. 
Quhen  the  Erie  off  Fyfe  past  in  Yngland. 
viii.     Quhen  Roberte  the  Erie  of  Fyfe  efftyr  that  rad 
in  Yngland. 
F.  261.  h.    ix.     Quheu  the  Erie  off  Fife  wes  maid  Wardane. 
X.     Quhen  the  King  Robert  the  second  deit. 
xi.     [Of  a  Journ^  in  Lundyn.] 
xii.     Quhen  the  thrid  Robert  wes  crownyt. 
xiii.     Off  a  Message  send  in  to  France, 
xiiii.     Quhen  the  Schirreff  of  Angus  was  slane. 
XV.     Qulien  the  Pape  Clemente  the  sevyud  deit. 
xvi.     Off  the  Batayle  of  Bourty. 


B.  IX.] 


OF  SCOTLAND. 


xvii.  Off  Thretty  for  Thretty. 

xviii.  Off  Haldanys  Stank, 

xix.  Off  the  Duke  off  Loncastellis  Sone  and  the  Erie 

Marchel. 

XX.  Quhen  the  King  Eicharde  wes  put  doun. 

xxi.  Quhen  the  King  Heniy  com  in  Scotland  of  were, 

xxii.  Quhen  the  Bischope  Walter  Traill  deit. 

xxiii.  Off  the  Duke  of  Eothsays  ded. 

xxiiii.  [Quhen  the  Duk  of  Albany  passit  to  Coklawis]. 

XXV.  Quhen  the  Pryuce  wes  takyn. 

xxvi.  Quhen  the  Kyng  Eobert  the  thred  deit. 

xxvii.  Off  the  Erie  off  Mare. 


indljit  |£ibcr  J^onus. 


THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 


CHAP.    I. 

lEhis  ttcxt  folotonn^  CThnptcrc  saiis 
Qtthat  ti0ne  toes  in  stcoxtb  llobertis  bajie. 

A.D.        f\ 

1370.       WUHEN  the  King  Davy  thus  wes  dede, 

His  sistir  son  in  to  his  sted, 

Schere  Eoberte  Stewarte,  wes  made  King, 

Specialy  throw  the  grete  helpyng 

Off  gild  Scher  Eoberte  of  Erskyne, 

That  Edinburgh,  Dunbertane,  and  Strevelyne 

Hade  in  his  keping  tlian  al  thre ; 

Worthy,  wys,  and  lele  wes  he. 

He  knew  Eoberte  the  Stewartis  rycht ; 

Tharefor  he  helpit  hym  wy th  al  his  mycht  1 0 

To  gare  hym  hawe,  that  his  suld  be. 

Than  com  he  wyth  a  gret  menye 

Tyl  Linlythqw,  qnhare  than  was 

The  Erie  Wylliame  off  Douglas, 

That  schupe  hym  for  to  mak  hym  bare 

IJot  George  the  Erie  off  March  thare, 

Ande  Johne  his  brothir,  wyth  thare  men, 

Com  agane  the  Douglas  then, 

Sa  that  this  Erie  off  Douglas 

Tlirouch  thare  strentht  [astonyit]  was.  20 

Swa  tretyt  thai,  that  his  son  suld  wed 

This  Kingis  dochtyr  off  lawchful  bed, 

Ande  he  suld  tyl  his  Lord  ay  do 

Honoure,  that  till  hym  efferyte  to  : 

,     And  the  King  to  this  mariagc 

Gawe  silver  and  land  in  heritage. 


,  »' 


Ch.  l]  of  SCOTLAND.  9 

Thus  efftere  a  royd  harsk  begynnyng 
Happynnyt  a  sofft  and  gud  endyng. 
F,  262.  The  King  set  syne  a  certane  day, 

And  for  his  crownyng  gert  purvay  ;  30 

Quhare  richely  than  piirvayt  wes  he. 
His  men  thaire  maid  hym  al  fewte  : 
Wes  nane,  that  wald  agane  hym  stand  : 
He  wes  hale  Kyng  onre  al  the  land. 

A.^^^  The  tre\v3's  takyn  for  fourteyne  yere 

i;i72.]      That  tyme  noncht  [al]  endyt  were  : 

Thairefor  at  days  off  redres 

Quhil  Johne  the  Erie  off  Carrik  wes, 

Quhil  Eoberte  -Erie  off  Fife  his  bruthir 

As  Maistyr  wes,  quhile  ane,  quhile  othir,  -tO 

Tyl  enforce  the  March  e  men, 

That  mychty  wave  agane  thaim  than. 

Thus  did  thai,  quhile  tha  trewis  ware  past ; 

Trespassis  thare  thai  [redressit]  fast. 

Bot  sone  syne  or  thai  endyt  ware, 

Upon  the  Marchis  fere  ande  nere 

Thai  begoutht  to  prike,  and  ta 

Catale  and  pwndis,  to  and  fra. 
Ande  anys  at  Eoxburgh  fayre 

Off  Scottis  men  maid  gret  repayre.  50 

Amang  all  uthire  thare  com  a  man, 

That  wyth  Erie  George  wes  duelland  than, 

And  off  his  chawmyr  ane  wes  he. 

That  wes  had  in  grete  daynte. 

The  Ynglis  men  gert  hym  aspy. 

And  syne  thai  slew  hym  felonly. 
The  Erie  George  al  angry  wes, 

And  askyt  in  name  of  redres 


10  THE  CKONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

Tha  ilke  persownys,  that  slew  Ins  man. 
That  planely  hym  deny  it  wes  than  :  CO 

Thairefor  he  said,  that  his  cuntre 
And  he  no  mare  in  trewis  suld  be. 
Sua,  upon  Sanct  Lawrence  day 
F.  264.        The  last  end  off  that  fayre  held  thai : 
Rycht  arly  in  till  the  dawyng 
He  stoutly  come  but  abaysyng. 
And  till  the  castale  gret  set  a  stale. 
And  syne  gert  bryn  wp  the  town  hale, 
Quhare  mekill  gud,  and  mony  men 
Armyd,  in  lofftis  brynt  war  then.  70 

The  dede  swa  wengyd  he  off  his  man 
Be  that,  that  he  thare  dwne  had  than. 


CHAP.    II. 

^oto  diorliotonc  hns  the  l^ilburn  tauc 
^gth  his  ^xohvx,  anb  monj)  slaiu, 

A.D.        ri 

[1372,        loWNE  efftyr  quhen  thare  come  tythand 

1379  1 

■-'        Oure  the  Marchys  in  Ingland 

Off  this  dede,  the  Inglis  men  on  hand, 

That  on  the  Est  Marche  war  duelland. 

Be  nycht  owt  oure  the  Marchis  rade. 

And  catelle,  that  thai  spyid  had, 

Off"  Scliyr  Jhon  off'  Gordownys  tuk  thai, 

And  [sune]  hyid  thaim  on  thare  way.  80 

And  qwhen  he  herd,  how  that  his  fe 

Wes  takyn,  a  cumpany  gat  he, 

And  rade  in  Ingland,  for  to  ta 

A  pownd,  and  swne  it  hapnyd  swa, 


Cii.  II.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  11 

That  off  catale  thai  gat  a  pray, 

And  hamwart  past  wyth  that  his  wa}-. 

Bot  off  Lilburne  Schyre  John,  that  was 
A  marchare  ner  by,  gaddryde  has 
All  the  gud  men,  that  he  mycht  get, 
And  befor  Gordowa  the  way  has  set,  90 

That  swne  come  till  sycht  well  nere. 
Than  saw  he,  that  his  fais  were 
Fere  ma  than  he ;  bot  noucht  for-thi 
He  comfort  his  falowys  rycht  stowtly, 
And  sa  gud  wordys  spak  thame  till, 
That  to  fycht  all  thai  had  gud  wille. 
And  by  Carhame  assemblyd  thai : 
Thare  wes  hard  fychtyng,  I  harde  say. 
Bot  be  Gordownys  gret  bownt^ 
The  bettyr  thare  hade  his  men  and  he.  100 

Bot  he  that  day  wes  stad  straytly. 
And  sare  woundyt  and  fellownly, 
And  fyve  syis  wes  at  gret  myscheffe 
Bot  ay,  lovyd  [be]  God  !  he  gat  releffe. 
Thare  Lylburne  wes,  and  his  brodyre,  tane, 
And  off  his  folk  war  mony  slayne, 
F.  263.  b.    That  in  that  place  nere  samyn  lay, 

(The  sowme  off  thame  I  can  noucht  say) 

And  off  his  folk  the  lave  ilkane. 

That  mycht  noucht  fle  away,  war  tane.  110 

And  wyth  the  prays  gottyn  thare 

Gordowne  [was]  rycht  woundyt  sare : 

He  coweryd  welle  thareefftyr  swne. 

And  off  his  dede,  that  he  had  dwne, 

Thare  rays  a  welle  gret  renowne. 

And  gretly  prysyd  wes  gud  Gordowne. 


12  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 


T 


JIE  Lord  the  Percy  efftyr  welle  tyte, 
The  quhilk  in  his  hart  had  dispyte, 
That  the  Erie  George  wp  gvyyne  had 
The  trwys,  and  that  he  had  made  120 

At  Eoxburch  sik  slawchtyr  off  men, 
He  gaddryd,  qwhill  tliat  lie  had  then 
Off  wycht  men  nere  till  sevyn  thowsand, 
And  in  the  Erie  off  jMarchis  land 
He  entry d,  in  till  entent  to  ma 
All  wast,  that  he  mycht  ourta. 

At  Dwns  he  tnk  than  his  herbry, 
And  schupe  hym  thare  a  nycht  to  ly. 
Bot  qwhen  the  nycht  wellc  fallyn  was, 
A  gret  affray  amang  thame  ras,  130 

Swa  that  the  grettast  off  thare  rowte 
Stude  all  armyd  all  that  nycht  owte, 
Eycht  as  thai  siild  ga  till  assay ; 
Amang  thaim  than  wes  sik  affray, 
That  off  thare  hors  brak  lows  mony, 
And  held  thare  way  in  till  gret  hy 
Owte  owre  the  wattjT  off  Twede  agayne. 
And  qwhen  the  Lordis  in  swylk  payne 
Had  standyn  all  that  nycht  qwhill  day, 
And  saw  thare  hors  war  flede  away,  140 

Thai  lefft  the  purpos  thai  had  tane, 
And  till  Ingland  agayne  ar  gane  ; 
And  thai  that  on  fute  levyd  ware, 
Thare  speris  hame  in  thare  handis  bare, 
Swa  hapnyd,  that  the  chewalry 
Skathid  noiicht  Scottis  men  "rettumlv. 


Cir.  II.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  13 


bcHYEE  Thomas  off  Mwsgrawe  that  ilk  tyde 
Herd,  that  the  Lord  Percy  wald  ryde, 
Wyth  all  the  folk  off  Berwyke 
That  worthy  war,  bath  pure  and  ryk,  1 50 

Towart  Dwns,  set  hym  to  fare. 
F.  264,        Bot  Gordowne,  that  we  spak  off  are, 
Wyth  gud  men  in  his  cumpany, 
Mete  hym  on  the  way  in  hy, 
And  sa  abaysyd  made  MusgraSve, 
That  he,  and  alsua  all  the  lave 
Off  his  folk,  war  abaysyd  swa, 
That  thai  begouth  the  flycht  to  ta. 
Thare  mony  slayne  war  in  that  plas  : 
Schyr  Thomas  off  Musgrawe  takyn  was,  160 

And  off  his  folk  a  gret  party. 
Sum  gat  away,  bot  noucht  for-thi 
The  trewys  than  nere  endyt  were, 
That  war  takyn  for  fourtene  yhere. 
And  on  the  West  Marchis  fell 
Gret  jupertyis,  as  I  herd  tell : 
For  at  the  wattyr  off  Sulway 
Schyr  Jhon  off  Jhonystown  on  a  day 
Off  Inglis  men  wencust  a  gret  delle. 
He  bare  hym  at  that  tyme  sa  welle,  1 70 

That  he,  and  the  Lord  off  Gordowne, 
Had  a  sowerane  gud  renown 
Off  ony,  that  war  off  thare  degre, 
For  full  thai  war  off  "vet  bownte. 


U  THE  CRONYKIL  [B.  IX. 


CHAP.   III. 

(^iuhcn  the  ^otone  off  iJcnnprc  tons 
®ur-rubi)un  be  the  ©de  ^crtogln©. 


A.D. 
1  .-{80. 


A.  THOWSAND  thre  hundyr  foure  score  off  yhere 
Efftyr  the  byrth  off  oure  Lord  dere, 
Schyre  Willame  Erie  than  off  Douglas, 
That  in  his  hart  anoyid  was, 
That  the  Percy,  as  we  sayde  ere, 
Had  ryddyn  in  the  Mers  off  were,  1 80 

He  gaddryde  hym  off  his  awyne  menyhe 
And  off  his  nychtbowris,  qwhill  that  he 
Had  twenty  thowsand  fychtand  men. 
Thame  in  thre  batayllis  delt  he  then. 
And  towart  Pennyre  held  his  way, 
And  come  thare  apon  thare  fayr  day : 
Buthis  fand  thai  thare  standand  ; 
All  made  thai  thairis,  that  thai  thare  fand. 
Off  men,  that  thai  fand,  sum  thai  slwe ; 
And  efftyr  swne  retrete  thai  blwe,  1 90 

And  than  turnyd  thai  haniwart  syne. 
Bot  sum,  that  drunkyn  war  off  wyne, 
And  couth  noucht  welle  thame-selfyn  kepe, 
Behynd  lefft  in  the  towne  on  slepe, 
And  slepand  takynd  war,  or  slayne. 
The  gret  rowt  turnyd  liame  agayne 
Wyth  prayis,  and  wyth  presoneris. 
And  othir  gudis  on  sere  maneris ; 
F.  2C4.  h.     And,  but  debate  or  mare  tynsale. 

Thai  made  hamwart  thair  travale.  200 


Ch.  III.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  15 


S^ 


)YNE  the  Inglis  men  passyd  Sulway, 
Welle  fyftene  thowsand,  as  thai  say, 
And  rade  welle  wpwart  in  the  land. 
The  gentill  men,  that  war  wonnand 
In  the  cuntre,  saw  the  Inglis  men 
Oure-ryd  thare  land  sa  playnly  then, 
Assemblyd  thame,  qwhill  that  thai  ware 
Fyve  hundyr  armyd  men,  or  mare, 
And  thaim  enbuschyd  prewely, 
Qwhill  thare  fais  come  nere  thaim  by.  210 

Than  schot  thai  on  thaim  wyth  a  sellout ; 
Thare  cummyng  was  sa  rwyd  and  stowte, 
That  thaire  fays  abaysyd  ware, 
And  fled,  for  thai  durst  byde  no  mare. 
Thai  fled  rycht  swa  abaysydly, 
That  welle  thre  hundyr  and  fourty 
Off  Inglis  at  that  poynyhe  war  tane. 
But  tha,  that  in  the  chas  war  slane, 
And  drownyd  at  thare  hame  cummyng  : 
For  SwUway  was  at  thare  passyng  220 

All  eb,  that  thai  fand  than  on  flud. 
Swa  stray tly  thare  it  wyth  thame  stud, 
That  of  thaim  [wes]  drownyd  gret  party ; 
Bot  the  nowmbyre  wryt  noucht  can  I. 

Sere  jupertyis  als,  as  thai  tell 
On  bathe  the  Marchis  offt  befell, 
As  hapnyt  wes,  qwhille  to,  qwhill  fra, 
That  I  na  mentyown  can  off  thaim  ma. 

In  Scotland  that  yhere  in  wyolens 
Wes  wedand  the  thryd  Pestilens.  230 


16  THE  CKONYKIL  [B.  IX 


CHAP.    IV. 

^U)hcu  oft  ^ongcastcIU  the  J)^''^ 
Refute  intiU  <Si:otlanI)  tuk. 

A.D.  A 

1 3S 1 .        J\_  THO WS AND  thre  hundyr  foure  [scoyr]  and  ane 

Efftyr  that  God  had  manheid  tane, 

Throwch  the  rade  off  the  Erie  off  Dowglas 

The  Inglis  men  swa  stwnyid  was, 

That  thai  yharnyd  that  trwys  war  tane, 

Eor  the  were  profyt  dyd  thame  nane  ; 

Tharfore  off  Loncastere  the  Duk 

At  Berwyk  thre  yheris  trewis  tuk. 

He  wald  have  passyd  in  his  cuntre, 
Bot  warnyd  be  the  way  wes  lie,  iMO 

That  the  Carlis  ras  agayne  the  Kyng, 
And  that  day  in  thaire  begyunyng 
The  Archebyschope  off  Cawntyrbery 
Thai  slwe,  and  knychtis  rycht  worthy. 
And  his  fayr  maner  of  Sawway 
F.  265.       Thai  had  stroyid  [to]  the  growud  aAvay, 
And  that  thai  hatyd  hyni  dedly, 
And  othir  lordis  ma  syndry, 
On  cowyne  thai  wald  hym  have  slayne. 
Thare-for  in  hy  he  turnyd  agayne,  250 

And  till  the  Erie  send  than  off  Karryk, 
That  Prynce  wes  than  off  this  kynryk, 
To  purches  in  Scotland  a  ressete. 
And  that  he  gat  hym  swne,  but  let. 

Sa  hapnyd  than  to  be  hym  by 
Earl  Willame  in  cumpany. 


Cn.  IV.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  17 

And  als  Schyr  Archebald  off  Dowglas  : 

Aud  qwheii  this  grawiit  thus  mad  hyni  was, 

Thai  mete  hym  wyth  a  gret  cumpany, 

And  hym  ressaywyd  honoral:)ly.  260 

Till  Hadyngtown  fyrst  can  thai  ryde  ; 

Thai  made  hym  thare  a  nycht  to  byd, 

And  festyd  hym  wyth  gladsum  chere  : 

All  made  hym  plesans,  that  thare  were. 

Till  Edynburgh  on  the  morne  past  thai, 

Till  Halyrwdehows  that  Abbay 

Thai  mad  hym  for  to  tak  herbry. 

The  Erie  Willame  wes  ay  besy, 

To  se  tliat  uathyng  suld  hym  fayle, 

That  hym  behovyd  off  wyttayle  ;  270 

All  the  Lordis  comunaly 

Dyde  hym  honowre  wilfully, 

And  gret  plesandis  gave  hym  to  : 

All  ware  thai  wilfuU  for  to  do, 

That  mycht  be  lykand  till  his  will. 

A  lang  qwhill  duelt  he  thare  all  still, 
Qwhill  owt  off  Ingland  fra  the  Kyng 
Come  certane  word,  and  strayte  byddyng 
In  hy  for  to  cum  hame  agayne, 
For  off  thai  Carlis  war  mony  slayne,  280 

Saw  that  that  ryote  swagyd  was. 
Wyth  that  he  tuk  his  leve  to  pas 
At  the  lordis  off  this  cuntre, 
And  thai  for  gret  specyalte 
Eade  wyth  hym  forthwart  apon  way 
Hym  till  Berwyk  till  con  way 
Wyth  audit  hundyre  speris  and  ma ; 
And  thare  thai  tuk  thare  leve  hym  fra, 
Qwhen  thai  had  taucht  hym  till  his  men. 

VOL.  III.  B 


THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

In  liis  cuntre  he  passyd  then  290 

Strawcht  on  furth  in  tiU  Ingland. 

Fra  thine  he  wes  ay  weUe  willaud 

To  Scottis  men  for  thare  curtasy, 

And  lowyd  thame  thare  off  rycht  grettumly. 


CHAP.    V. 

Qtohcit  the  (Eastdl  sgne  teas  tanc 
in  Jlnanbgrebale  off  ^ouchmabanc. 

F.  2G5.  b.         A 
A.D.        J\-  THOWSAND  thre  hundyr  four  score  and  foure, 

^^^*"       Qwhen  all  the  trwys  war  passyd  oure, 

That  befor  this  Duk  war  tane, 

(Thai  war  welle  haldyn,  qwhill  thai  war  gane) 

And  at  thaire  endyug,  off  Dowglas 

Schyr  Archebald,  that  Lord  than  was  300 

Off  Galluay,  herd  that  Louchmabane, 

Qwhare-throwch  the  land  gret  skathe  had  tane, 

Had  nowthir  men  in,  na  wyttayle. 

It  to  defend,  qwha  wald  assayle  : 

Tharfor  the  Erie  Willame,  and  he. 

And  off  the  March  the  Erie,  all  thre, 

Wyth  all  the  men,  that  thai  mycht  get, 

A  gret  assege  mad  thaim  to  sete. 

Bot  Fethyrstanhalch,  that  thare-in  was. 

Send  in  till  Ingland  to  purchas  310 

Helpe  at  the  Lordis  off  Marche :  and  thai 

Bade  hym  hald  it  be  ony  way, 

Qwhill  aucht  dayis  war  ourgane  : 

And  gyve  resscours  than  he  gat  nane, 

Help  hym-selff,  as  he  best  moucht. 


Ch.  v.]  of  SCOTLAND.         •  19 

And  he,  that  wyst  welle,  he  mycht  noucht 
Halcl  it,  gyve  it  assay  1yd  ware, 
Wyth  thame  he  tretyd,  that  lay  thare, 
To  yheld  it  ou  the  iiynd  day, 

Gyve  na  resscours  come  errare.     Than  thai        320 
Welle  affermyd  this  eunnand. 
Bot  yhit  thai  war  still  thare  lyand 
In  wykkyd  weddyr,  as  wynd  and  rane, 
That  thame  dyd  gret  anoy  and  pane. 

Qwhen  the  audit  day  is  war  all  gane, 
And  thai,  as  it  was  wudyr-tane, 
The  castelle  yholdyn  tuk,  but  bade 
Wyth  all  the  help,  than  that  thai  had. 
In  till  gret  hy  it  down  brak  thai, 
And  sythyn  hamwart  held  thare  way.  330 


Ai 


.BOWTE  that  tyde  swne  it  wes  tald, 
That  Eoxburgh  suld  be  gyvyn  till  hald 
Till  a  mychty  gret  Barowne, 
That  off  Graystok  had  surnowne. 
He  wyth  his  houshald  halyly. 
And  wyth  a  welle  gret  cumpany, 
Come  to  ressawe  that  castelle : 
Bot  the  Erie  George,  that  wyst  welle 
Off  his  come,  swa  beset  the  way, 
That  at  Benryg  assembly d  thay :  340 

There  faucht  thai  fast,  bot  the  Barowne 
Wes  takyn,  and  had  on  till  presown. 
Wessayle,  and  apparyle  off  halle 
F.  266.      And  off  chamowre,  thare  tane  war  all. 
And  yhit,  or  he  come  to  D  unbare, 
Hall  and  chaurabyre  apparylyd  ware, 


20  THE  CRONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

Wyth  the  Barownys  apparaylle, 

Swa  that  thare  wantyd  noucht  a  mayle  : 

And  als  his  awyne  weschalle  war  sete 

Before  hym,  syttand  at  the  mete.  350 

Bot  than  his  wessayle  noucht  war  thai, 

For  thai  before  had  chawngyd  fay. 

Qwhen  off  Ingland  the  Kyng  hard  telle, 
Qwhat  on  the  Marchis  offt  befell, 
Poyhnes  and  juperdyis  off  were, 
And  that  his  men  offt  skathyde  were, 
And  how  that  als  Louchmabane, 
Off  fors  agayne  his  will  wes  tane, 
The  Duk  off  Loncastell  he  send 
Wyth  his  powere,  for  till  amend  360 

The  tynsale,  that  his  folk  had  tane. 
And  he  furth  on  his  way  is  gane, 
And  in  till  Scotland  come  in  hy. 
Bot  he  his  folk  led  sa  wysly. 
That  hym  befell  na  gret  tynsale ; 
The  qwhethyr  the  Scottis  made  gret  travale 
Till  costay  thame  on  ilk  syde, 
As  throwch  the  land  thai  saw  thaim  ryd. 
Till  Edynburch  his  ost  he  hade, 
And  to  bryne  it  than  mannauce  made  :  370 

Bot  thai,  that  duelt  in  to  the  towne, 
Gert  it  be  sawffyt  for  rawnsowne. 


H 


IS  schippis  folowyd  hym  be  se 
For  till  wyttaille  his  menyh^  : 
Thai  schot  thare  bargis,  and  in  hy 
Thai  passyde  wp  to  the  Qwenys-ferry, 
And  on  the  south  halff  land  has  tane 
And  welle  wp  [on]  the  bra  are  gane. 


Cii.  v.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  21 

Yliowng  Alysawndyr  the  Lyndyssay 
Bot  wytli  a  few  that  ilke  day  380 

Barganyd  thame,  qwhill  at  thaire  hand 
Wyth  a  gret  rowte  wes  cummand 
Schyr  Willame  off  Cwnygame,  a  knycht, 
That  hym  arayid  thare  wyth  his  mycht, 
Thoucht  tliai  ware  feware,  than  thai  war : 
Eycht  in  to  the  selff  tyme  thare 
Wyth  a  [rycht]  joly  cumpany 
Schyre  Thomas  off  Erskyne  in  gret  hy 
Come  on  est  halff  fast  rydand, 
And  saw,  that  thai  had  takyn  land,  390 

He  pressyd  hym  fast  wyth  his  menyhc 
To  gete  betwene  thame  and  the  se. 

Bot  thai,  that  had  his  cummyn  sene, 
F.  266.  b.     Tuk  on  thame  the  flycht  bedene, 
And  till  the  s6  thame  sped  in  hy. 
Bot  Schyr  Thomas  sa  hastyly 
Come  on,  and  saw  thaim  turnyd  agayne, 
That  a  gret  part  off  thame  war  slayne. 
Sum  tane,  and  sum  drownyd  ware  ; 
Few  gat  till  thare  schyppis  thare.  400 

Welle  fourty  hangyd  on  a  rape, 
Swa  yharnyd  thai  for  ethchape ; 
Bot  ane,  that  wes  in  till  a  bate, 
Sa  dowtand  wes  in  that  debate, 
The  cabill  rape  he  strak  in  twa, 
And  gert  thame  till  the  grownd  than  ga. 
And  qwhen  the  flud  wes  owt,  men  fand 
Bathe  men  and  armowris  wndyr  sand 
And  thai,  that  than  ethchapyd  war. 
Till  thaire  schyppis  made  thaim  to  fare,  410 

And  pressyd  noucht  mar  for  to  tak  laud. 


THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

Qwhill  that  the  Duk  wes  thare  bydand. 

The  Duk  yhit  bade  in  Lowthyane, 
Nere  qwhill  that  ten  dayis  war  gane. 
Agayne  till  Ingland  syne  passyd  he, 
And  skathyd  bot  litill  the  cuntre. 


S 


^VNE  efftyr  that  the  Diik  wes  past, 
The  Erie  Willame  alsa  fast 
Thoucht  the  lave  off  Tewydale 
Till  Scottis  fay  till  bryng  all  hale ;  420 

For  sum  off  it  at  Inglis  fay 
Wes  ay  fra  Durame  till  that  day. 
He  tretyd  fyrst  wyth  the  best  men, 
That  in  the  land  ware  diielland  then, 
And  syne  assemblyd  a  menyhe, 
And  playnly  come  in  the  cuntre  : 
As  made  than  the  counnand  wes, 
That  land  he  tuk  hale  to  the  pes. 
That  nowthir  fure  na  fute  off  land 
Wes  at  thair  pes  than  off  Ingland,  430 

Owtane  BerAvyk  and  castellis  twa, 
Eoxburch  and  Jedword  than  war  tha  ; 
Bot  all,  that  wes  wyth-owte  the  walle, 
Wes  at  the  Scottis  fay  than  all. 

This  Erie  lyvyd  efftyr  this  a  schort  space : 
For  a  tyme,  qwhen  he  passand  was 
To  Dowglas,  as  I  herd  thame  say, 
A  seknes  tuk  hym  be  the  way ; 
Swa  wes  he  sek  broucht  to  Douglas, 
And  thare  in  schort  tyme  dede  he  was.  440 

Till  iMelros  had  thai  his  body  : 
Enteryd  thare  wes  it  honorably. 


Ch.  VI.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  23 


CHAP.   VI. 

(Qfi  (Erie  SEiUame  oH  ^ctuglas  bcbc, 
Jlnb  James  hie  <Sone,  ruse  in  his  steiic. 

A.D.  1 

1385.       J\  THOWSAND  and  thre  hnndyr  yhere 

F.  267.      Foure  score  and  fyve  to  tha  but  were, 

Qwhen  this  "Willame  Erie  wes  dede, 

Jamys  his  swne  in  till  his  stede 

Wes  Erie,  and  mayntenyd  stoutly 

The  werys  wyth  gud  men  and  worthy, 

And  offtsyis  rade  in  till  Ingland 

Wastand  befor  hym  and  brynnand,  450 

He  sparyd  nothir  fere  na  nere 

The  landis  to  wast,  that  by  hym  were. 

Till  the  [Newjcastelle  off  Tyne  off  were 

He  wastyd  nere  wyth  his  powere. 

Off  Frawus  then  the  Amyrale 

AVyth  fayre  and  joly  apparale, 

Sch}T  Jhon,  thai  cald  hym,  the  V3Tn, 

A\'yth  twa  thowsand  armyd  men. 

Off  quhilk  audit  hundyr  knychtis  war, 

And  yhit  war  off  thai  knychtis  thare  460 

A  hundyr  and  foure  had  baneris, 

And  foure  hundyre  awblasteris  ; 

At  Leth  wyth  all  that  gret  menyhe 

In  till  May  arryvyd  he. 

Fourtene  hundyr  hale  armyngis 

Off  the  gyfft  off  his  Lord  the  Kyngis, 

Off  Frankis  fyfty  full  thowsand, 

He  browcht  off  golde  in  to  the  land. 


24  THE  CRONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

To  the  lordis  off  tliis  ciintre 

He  gave,  for  till  eke  thare  bownte.  470 

He  duelt  a  sesowne  in  the  land 

Apon  [the]  Marchis  qwhill  lydand. 

Wyth  the  Erie  Jamys  fyrst  he  rade  ; 
And  he  hym  owre  the  Marchis  hade. 
Thre  castellis  wyth  thare  powere 
In  that  tynie  thai  wan  off  were  ; 
Werk,  Eurd,  and  Cornale  than, 
Thir  war  the  castellis  that  thai  wan. 
Till  the  West  Marche  syne  can  thai  pas : 
Schyr  Archebald  thare  off  Dowglas,  480 

And  Lord  off  Gallway  he  wes  than, 
Off  that  Marche  full  Wardan. 
He  had  thame  owre  in  till  Ingland : 
Thare  bot  small  debate  thai  fand. 
To  Karlele  efftyrwart  come  thai, 
And  a  lytill  befor  it  lay, 
And  amang  thame  tuk  cownsale, 
Gyve  it  war  spedfull  it  till  assale ; 
Bot,  for  thai  dred  tynsalle  off  men, 
It  till  assayle  thai  wald  noucht  then.  490 

To  counsalle  the  Scottis  men  can  ta, 
To  Eoxburch  that  thai  wald  ga, 
And  fand,  gyve  thai  mycht  it  tak. 
To  that  a  gadryng  thai  gert  mak 
Off  ma  than  sexty  thowsand  men. 
Robert  the  Erie  off  Fyfe  wes  then 
F.  267.  b.     The  grettast  chyfftane  off  that  rowte  : 
And  the  Erie  Jamys,  that  wes  stowte, 
Had  mony  gud  man  wycht  and  bald  ; 
Thare  wes  als  Schyr  Archebald ;  500 

And  made  manauce  for  till  assay  lie 


Cir.  VI.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  25 

Eycht  stowtly.     Bot  the  Amyrale 
Sayd,  he  wald  noucht  his  Lordis  men 
Ger  gang  to  sa  gret  peryle  then, 
Bot  gyve  thai  gave  the  castelle  thare 
Till  his  Lord,  gyve  it  wonnyn  war. 
Bot  that  the  Lordis  wald  noucht  do : 
Tharfor  thai  dyde  no  mare  thare-to. 


W] 


ILLAME  Lawndalis,  that  gud  man, 
Off  Saynctandrewys  Byschap  than,  510 

Closyd  off  his  lyff  the  last  day 
In  the  est  chawmbyr  off  that  Abbay, 
Qwhen  in  his  seknes  he  had  tane 
His  sacramentis  all  ilkane. 
And  off  the  gudis,  that  he  had, 
Hys  testament  he  frely  made. 
The  Cardynale  his  exeqwyis 
Made,  and  dyde  his  full  serwys. 
Off  Dunkeldyn  the  Byschape  Jhone 
To  that  exeqwyis  come  onone.  520 

Ent^ryd  he  wes  solemply 
[With  mony  prelatis  and  worthy,] 
That  ilk  day  rycht  sevjm  yhere 
That  the  kyrk  wes  brynt  but  were. 
Wndyre  erd  rycht  prewaly 
Arly  layd  wes  his  body, 
Set  than  war  prewa  Messys  dwne : 
For  it  wes  trowyd,  that  efftyr  swne 
The  Cardynale  suld  cum  bodyly 
To  do  his  exeqwyis  honorably,  530 

Thai  gert  the  solempnyt^ 
Till  his  cummyn  delayid  be. 


26  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

Qwhen  tha  exeqwyis  he  had  dwne, 
The  Priore  and  the  Conwent  swne 
A  day  to  thaire  electyowu  sete, 
As  thai  suld  have  dwne  off  dete. 
That  day  hale  the  Chapytere 
Togyddyr  chesyd  concordyter 
Dene  Stewyn  Pay  wyth  honowre, 
That  wes  off  that  stede  than  Priowre.  540 

Swa  efftyr  that  electyown, 
To  get  full  executyown 
Off  that  state,  as  his  part  was, 
He  made  hym  to  the  Court  to  pas. 
Bot  in  hate  were  the  Inglis  men 
Had  on  the  se  thare  bargis  then  : 
Swa  wes  he  takyn  apon  se. 
And  in  till  Alnewyk  deyd  he. 

The  Sevynd  Clemont,  tliat  tyme  Pape, 
Made  Maystyr  Waltyr  Tray  lie  Byschape,  550 

F.  268.        The  qwhOk  wes  his  famylyare, 

And  in  the  Court  than  Eeferendare. 

Fra  thine  fyftene  wyntyre  he 

In  honoure  held  Saynctandrewys  Se. 

This  Byschape  Willame,  and  Stewyne  Pay 
That  lyte  wes  chosyn  efftyr  his  day, 
Langere  [he]  lestyd  noucht  in  lyve 
Than  sevyn  yhere  and  monethis  fyve. 
And  bot  fewe  dayis  oure  tha. 
In  this  tyme  off  tha  Lordis  twa  560 

Efftyr  the  brynnyng  off  the  Kyrk, 
Efftyr  as  thai  gert  werkmen  wyrk, 
All  the  treyne  werk  of  the  qwere, 
Wytht  thak  off  lede,  wes  made  but  were. 
Off  the  Corskyrk  the  ilys  twa. 


Cii.  VI.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  27 

Wyth  lede  the  south  yle  thekyd  alsua, 

The  north  ile,  and  the  qwere, 

The  tofallis  twa  war  made  bnt  were  ; 

In  thak  and  alkyn  werk  off  tre 

Than  wroucht  rycht  welle  men  mycht  se.  570 

Twa  pillaris  new  on  ilke  syde 

In  that  Corskyrk  war  made  that  tyde, 

As  yhe  may  se  thaim  apperand 

Wndyre  the  auld  werk  yhit  standand. 

A  qwartare  off  the  stepill  off  stane 

Wes  made,  or  thai  sevyn  yhere  were  gane. 

And  in  the  body  off  the  kyrk 

On  the  south  halff  tliai  gert  wyrk 

Fra  the  Avest  dure  on  that  syd 

Est  on,  nyne  pillaris  in  that  tyd,  580 

Wyth  help  off  sum  Lordis  sere, 

As  be  thaire  armys  yhe  se  appere. 

Lytill  oure  sevyn  yheris  thai  gert  wyrk 

And  mak  all  this  werk  off  the  kyrk. 

This  Byschap  Willame  the  Lawndalis 

[Anjowrnyd  his  kyrk  wyth  fayre  jowallis  : 

Westyraentis,  bukis,  and  othir  ma 

Plesand  playokis,  he  gave  alsua. 

The  Byschape  Waltyr,  qwhen  he  wes  dede, 

That  succedyt  in  his  stede,  590 

Gave  twa  laug  coddis  off  welwete, 

That  on  the  hey  awtare  offt  is  sete, 

Wyth  araye  fayre  towale, 

Wyth  a  prestis  vestment  hale, 

Wyth  twynkill,  and  dalmatyk, 

Albis  wyth  parurys  to  tha  lyk, 

Wyth  stole  and  fannowne  lyk  to  tha. 

Aneothir  chesybill  he  gave  alsua ; 


28  THE  CKONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

Off  sylv}'r  the  haly  wattyr  fate, 
The  styk  oft'  syhyr  he  gave  to  that ;  600 

An  [ewar]  of  syhyr  tliau  gave  he ; 
F.  268.  b.     Off  gold  bawdekyunys  he  gave  thre ; 
Twa  brade  ewaris  off  sylvyr  brycht, 
And  o^^^.'gylt  all  welle  at  rycht, 
And  twenty  cuppill,  he  gave,  or  ma, 
To  the  body  off  the  kyrk  alsua. 
Wytliowtyn  dowte  he  had  dwne  mare. 
Had  God  hym  tholyd  till  lyve  langare. 
Yhit  othir  gyfftis  he  gave  sere. 
That  ar  noiicht  all  now  reknyd  here.  610 

Thir  Byschapis  Willame  and  Waltere 
Honoryd  thare  Kyrk  on  this  manere ; 
For-thi  thare  sawlis  we  commend 
Till  lestand  joy  withowtyn  end. 


CHAP.   VII. 

Qh)hcn  ^grhariie  [^Jjng]  X)fi  fngliinb 
(iert  brsne  Jlbbagt©  in  .Srotlanif. 


T 


HE  Kyng  Eychard  off  Ingland 
Wes  grevyd  sare,  aud  tuk  on  hand, 
For  the  folk  off  Tevydale 
Era  his  pes  wea  turnyd  hale, 
And  the  castellis  takyn  war, 

And  the  Marchis  all  made  bare,  620 

And  the  Frankis  mennys  arrywynge, 
He  made  a  stahvart  gret  gadrynge. 
His  Eme  was  thare  alsua  the  Duk. 
Wyth  all  thare  men  tlie  way  thai  tuk 


Ch.  VII.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  29 

To  Scotland,  and  at  Melros  lay ; 

And  tliare  thai  brynt  \vp  that  Abbay. 

Dryburch,  and  Newbotill,  thai  twa 

In  till  thare  way  thai  brynt  alsua. 

Off  Edynburgh  the  kirk  brynt  thai, 

And  wald  have  dwne  swa  that  Abbay,  G30 

Bot  the  Duk  for  his  curtasy 

(Syne  he  hade  qwhylum  thare  herbiy, 

Qwhen  he  wes  owte  off  his  cuntre), 

Gert  it  at  that  tyme  sawffyd  be. 

Thai  diielt  a  qwhill  in  Lowthyane ; 

Till  Ingland  syne  thare  way  has  tane, 

Brynnand  the  land  in  to  thare  way, 

Bot  lytill  skaith  on  men  dyd  thai. 

Thai  forrayid  noucht  fere  in  the  land. 

For  thai  war  costayid  nere  at  hand.  640 

Thai  tynt  men  in  till  syndry  place, 

Saw  that  nere  hand  dwne  thaim  was 

Alsa  gret  skathe,  as  thai  dyd,  owtane 

Brynnyng  off  the  abbay  is  allane. 


R( 


.OBERT  the  Erie  off  Fyffe  that  tyde 
Gaddryt  men  on  ilk6  syd 
In  Ingland  for  till  mak  a  rade. 
In  cumpany  wyth  hym  he  hade 
The  Erie  Jamys  off  Dowgias, 
F.  269.     And  Schyre  Archebald,  that  than  was  650 

Off  Gallway  Lord :  assemblyd  then 
Thai  war  welle  thretty  thowsand  men. 
Thai  swne  passyd  SuUway  ; 
Syne  till  Kokyrmowth  held  thai. 
Betwene  the  Fellis  and  the  se 


30  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

Thare  thai  fand  a  hale  cuntre 

And  in  all  gudis  abowndand, 

For  na  were  was  in  till  that  land, 

Syne  Kobert  the  Erwys  deyd  away.  G60 

Than  all  that  cuntre  can  thai  pray, 

And  duelt  thre  dayis  in  tiU  that  land, 

Qwhill  thai  had  fillyd  welle  thare  hand. 

Syne  held  than  thai  hanie  thair  wayis 

Wyth  thare  enpresoneys  and  thare  prays, 

And  passyd  Sulhvay  but  tynsell, 

For  thai  war  wysly  led  and  welle. 
The  Erie  off  Fyffe  welle  prysyd  wes 

Off'  governyng  and  gret  besynes. 

And  als  off"  gud  cunipany, 

Swa  that  the  yhowng  chewalry  G70 

Off  that  rowte  mare  wilfull  ware 

To  ryde  wyth  hym,  than  thai  war  are. 
A.D.  That  tyme  Schyr  AVillame  off  Dowglas, 

1387.]        That  till  Schyr  Archebald  swne  than  was, 

A  yhowng  joly  bachelere, 

Prysyd  gretly  wes  off  were. 

For  he  wes  evyr  traveland, 

Qwhille  be  se,  and  qwhille  be  land, 

To  skathe  his  fays  rycht  besy, 

Swa  that  thai  dred  hym  grettumly.  680 

He  rade  offtsys  in  Ingland 

Wastand  qwhille,  and  qwhill  brynnand. 

He  brynt  [the]  suburbys  off  Carlele, 

And  at  the  barreris  he  faucht  sa  welle. 

That  on  thare  bryg  he  slw  a  man, 

The  [wychtast]  that  in  the  town  wes  than, 

Qwhare  on  a  plank  ofi"  twa  fut  brade 

He  stude,  and  swa  gud  payment  made. 


Ch.  VII.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  31 

That  he  feld  twa  stowt  fecliteris 

And  but  skath  went  till  his  feris.  690 

And  at  brade  feld  throwch  strenth  off  hand 

He  dyscumfyte  thre  thowsand, 

Qwhare  fyve  liundyr  war  slayne  and  tane. 

Syne  efftyr,  qwhen  a  qwhill  wes  gane, 
He  wencust  apon  Sullway  sand 
Off  Inglis  men  welle  foure  thousand, 
Qwhare  twa  hundyr  nere  was  slayne, 
And  ma  than  fyve  hundyr  tane, 
As  men  dyd  me  till  wndyrstand. 
Swa  stoutly  he  wes  traweland,  700 

And  put  to  sa  hard  assayis, 
F.  269.  b.     That  to  say  suth,  in  to  my  dayis 
I  have  noucht  herd  a  baclielere 
Swa  gretly  prysyd  fere  or  nere 
In  to  sa  schort  tyme,  as  wes  he. 

The  Kyng  hym  gave  for  his  bownt^ 
Hys  douchtyr  Dame  Gylis,  that  than  was 
The  fayrest  off  fassown  and  off  face. 
That  men  mycht  fynd  that  day  lywand, 
Thoucht  thai  had  soucht  oure  all  Scotland.         710 
The  Lordschipe  als  off  Nyddysdale 
In  that  maryage  he  gave  hym  hale. 
Throwch  all  the  land  off  his  bownte 
To  ryche  and  pouer  the  renowne 
Skalyd,  that  ilkane  couth  hym  prys, 
And  love  hym  apon  mony  wys. 


32  THE  CPtONYKIL  [B.  IX. 


CHAP.    VIII. 

Qtohen  Robert  C£rk  of  Jgf  mabc 
In  till  EnglanJi  a  gwt  llaii. 

A.D.         A 

1388.       J\.  THOWSAND  and  thre  hundyr  yhere 

Foure  scor  and  aucht  to  tha  but  were, 

The  Erie  off  Fyffe  ane  othir  rade 

To  mak  in  Ingland  bowne  liym  made.  720 

He  gadryd  a  fere  mare  cumpany, 

And  passyd  in  Ingland  hastily, 

For  he  thoucht  ferrare  for  to  ryde. 

Schyre  Willame  off  Dowglas  in  that  tyde 
Passyd  in  schyppys  be  the  se 
In  Irland  wyth  a  few  menyhe, 
Fyve  hundyre  fechtaris,  as  I  herd  say. 
At  Karlyngfurd  arryvvyd  thai, 
That  wes  in\\yrownd  wyth  a  walle ; 
The  castelle  wes  thare-in  wyth  alle.  730 

The  folk,  that  wes  wyth-in  the  town, 
Tretyd  wyth  thaim  in  till  tresown 
To  gyve  tham  off  gold  a  qwantyte 
To  grawnt  thaim  trwis,  and  lat  thame  be : 
Syne  send  thai  word  all  prewaly 
Till  thaim  off  Dwndolk,  nere  thaim  by, 
That  wyth  aucht  hundyr  stout  and  wycht 
On  trappy d  hors  come  for  till  fycht ; 
And  all  tha  alsua  off  the  town 
Ischyd  to  fecht  at  abandown.  740 

Schyr  Willame  than  the  land  had  tane. 
And  wyth  hym  to  the  land  war  gane, 


Ch.  VIII.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  33 

I  trow,  twa  hunclyr,  or  few  ma, 
For  all  the  lawe  than  stad  war  swa. 
That  for  defawte  off  smalle  weschele. 
Thai  mycht  noucht  till  the  land  cum  well. 
The  Irsche-men  thaim  delt  in  twa. 
And  swa  furth  strawcht  can  till  thaim  ga, 
Bot  Schyr  Kobert  Stewart  send  he 
F.  270.       Furth,  bot  wyth  a  few  menyhe,  750 

For  he  had  noucht  thare  mony. 
For  tOl  encowntere  the  tothir  party. 
On  Schyr  Willame  schot  the  gret  rowte ; 
And  he,  that  sturdy  wes  and  stowte. 
Mete  thame  wyth  sa  gret  stowtnes, 
That  in  schort  tyme  all  that  rowte  wes 
Swa  cwnrayid,  that  thare  bad  na  man. 
Schyr  Eobert  Stewart  wes  yhit  than 
Fechtand  wyth  all  the  tothir  rowte. 
That  had  inwyrownd  hym  abowte,  760 

And  swne  had  slayne  hym  wyth  his  men  ; 
Bot  Schyr  Willame  persayiS^d  then 
His  myscheff,  and  hym  send  succowris, 
Ellis  had  all  gane  at  rebowris. 
The  Irsche,  that  saw  than  thare  cummyng, 
Tuk  all  the  flycht,  but  gayne-turnyng. 
Fra  dede  swa  sawfyd  wes  that  knycht. 
And  thaire  fayis  put  to  the  flycht. 
The  town  than  tuk  thai  furth  steppand. 
And  maid  all  thairis,  that  thai  thare  fand.  770 

Fyftene  schyppis,  that  in  the  rade 
Lay,  thai  chargyd  wyth  guddis,  thai  hade : 
And  syne  thai  brynt  wp  all  the  town, 
The  castelle  als,  and  the  dwngeown. 

VOL.  III.  c 


34  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

And  syne  be  Se  thaire  trade  tuk  thai 
Till  Man,  and  herryde  it  in  thare  way, 
And  syne  arryS\yd  in  Lowchryane, 
And  in  gret  liy  tlie  way  has  tane 
South  on  towart  Ingland  : 

For  men  had  gert  hym  wnd}Tstand,  780 

That  the  Erie  off  Fyffe  vryth  mony  men. 
And  his  fadyr,  had  ryddyn  then 
Wyth  thare  ostis  in  Eyddysdale  : 
Thare  he  oure-tuk  thaim  wjth  his  men  hale. 
The  ost  all  hale  off  his  cnmmyng 
War  glad,  and  made  hym  confortyng. 

The  Erie  Jamys  off  Dowglas, 
That  had  made  cunnand  for  till  pas 
Wyth  the  Erie  off  Fyff  in  cumpany, 
Eaylyd  tharoff  allwterly  :  790 

Tharfore  the  Erie  his  wajds  rade 
Wyth  all  the  gret  [ost]  that  he  had, 
That  mycht  be  callyd  thretty  thowsand. 
And  ma,  as  men  than  bar  off  hand. 
Till  the  burch  wndyr  Stanem^^n^ 
Sa  rwdly  tliare  thai  \vyth  thame  fure, 
That  thai  the  towne  brynt ;  and  the  land 
Als  fere  as  thai  war  traveland. 

The  Erie  Jamys,  we  spak  off  ere, 
Had  gaddryd  worthy  men  off  were,  800 

F.  270.  b.    Qwhill  he  wes  welle  to  sevyn  thowsand, 
Than  thoucht,  that  he  mycht  tak  on  hand 
Wyth  that  menyh^,  that  he  had  thare, 
In  Ingland,  but  mare  helpe,  to  fare. 
He  held  his  way  wyth  his  menyhd. 
For  off  corage  gret  wes  he. 


Ch.  viil]  of  SCOTLAND.  35 

And  to  the  Newcastelle  apon  Tyne 

He  rade,  or  evyr  lie  wald  fyne. 

Hys  knychtis  thare  and  his  sqwyeris 

Lychtyd,  and  faiicht  at  the  barrens,  810 

And  he  in  stale  howyd  al  stil. 

Qwhen  his  folk  fouchtyn  had  thare  fill, 

And  he  lang  qwhille  had  hovyd  thare. 

He  tuk  his  way  hamwart  to  fare. 

All  the  floiire  off  Northwmbyrland 
AVes  that  tyme  in  the  towne  lyand, 
And  fra  Yhork  northwart  halyly, 
Wyth  yhoung  Schyr  Henry  de  Percy, 
That  gert  aspy  the  Erlis  rowt 
Off  Fyffe ;  hot,  for  it  wes  swa  stowt,  820 

He  durst  noncht  sete  hym  thare  to  fycht. 
Thare-[for]  fra  thine  he  turnyd  hym  rycht 
Towart  the  Erie  than  off  Dowglas, 
Schyr  Jamys,  that  in  his  cuntre  was  ; 
This  Erie  Jamys  till  his  cuntre 
Passand  wyth  all  his  folk  was  he. 
Than  this  Schyr  Henry  de  Percy 
Folowand  on  in  welle  gret  hy. 
That  hade  in  his  ost  ten  thowsand. 
As  mony  men  than  bare  on  hand,  830 

He  folowyd  this  Erie  Jamys  tras. 
And  rade,  ay  qwhill  he  cummyn  was 
Till  Ottyrburne,  in  Ptyddysdale. 

The  Erie  Jamys  wyth  his  rowte  hale 
Thare  gert  stent  thare  pavillownys. 
And  for  the  hete  tuk  on  syd  gownys, 
And  ordanyd  thaim  for  till  ete 
Swylk,  as  that  tyme  thai  mycht  get. 
Bot  rycht  schort  qwhill  eftyr  that, 


THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

As  at  thare  mete  sum  off  thame  sate,  840 

A  yhowng  man  come  ryclit  fast  rydand, 
That  saw  thare  fay  is  cum  at  thare  hand  ; 
He  cryid,  "  HaSvys  armys  spedyly  ;" 
And  thai  thame  armyd  hastily, 
But  that  wes  dwne  wyth  swa  gret  spede, 
That  mony  falyhyd  in  that  nede. 
Cusseis,  or  greis,  or  braseris, 
Or  armyng  als  on  sere  maneris. 
The  Erie  James  was  sa  besy 

For  till  ordane  his  cumpany,  850 

And  on  his  fayis  for  to  pas, 
F.  271.      That  rekles  he  oft'  his  armying  was. 
The  Erie  off  Murrawys  bassenet, 
Thai  sayd,  at  that  tyme  wes  foryhete. 

Thai  saw  thare  fais  nere  cumand 
Owte  oure  a  bra  downe  awaland, 
That  delt  ware  in  batallis  twa : 
The  Percy  had  the  mast  off  tha ; 
The  tothir  rowte,  that  by  thame  rade, 
Schyr  Mawe  off  the  Eedmane  and  Ogill  hade,    860 
That  had  ordanyd  the  Percy 
Wyth  all  thame  off  his  cumpany 
To  mete  the  Erie,  gyve  he  wald  fycht : 
The  tothir  rowt  than  ryde  suld  rycht 
Till  the  pavillownys,  and  thare 
Qwhen  the  gret  rowte  fechtand  ware, 
Destroy  and  sla  all  that  thai  fand. 

Wyth  this  the  Erie  Jamys  wes  passand 
Towart  his  fayis  the  nerrast  way, 
Qwhare  buskis  ware,  as  I  herd  say,  870 

Qwhare  Inglis  men  saw  noucht  his  cummyng ; 
For  thai  had  welle  mare  behaldyng 


Ch.viil]  of  SCOTLAND.  37 

To  Scottis  comownys,  that  they  saw  fley. 

And  qwhen  thai  had  a  lytill  wey 

Behaldane  the  folk,  that  fleand  was, 

Schp"  Jamys  than  off  Dowglas 

Wes  passyd  the  buskis,  and  suddanly 

He  boltyd  wp  welle  nere  hand  thame  by 

Wyth  twelff  display  id  baneris,  or  ma. 

And  qwhen  the  Ingiis  men  saw  thaim  swa         880 

Cum  on  swa  nere,  and  suddanly. 

Thai  ware  abaysyd  rycht  grettumly, 

And  lychtyd  sum  delle  in  affray. 

Thai  knyt  thaim  noucht  in  swilk  aray, 

As  thai  befor  a\v}^sid  ware  ; 

For  than  thare  fayis  war  sa  nere. 

That  thai  mycht  mak  na  gret  knyttyng, 

Bot  as  it  fell  in  till  hapnyng. 

Wyth  stout  affere  noucht  for-thi 

Thai  assemblyd  fuU  hardyly.  890 

The  day  wes  at  thare  assemblyng 

Eycht  at  the  swnnys  downe-gangyng  ; 

Thai  faucht  rycht  stoutly  all  the  nycht. 

Swa  fell  ure,  that  off  that  fycht 

The  vyctory  the  Scottis  had. 

Off  men  gret  martyry  thai  made  : 

Thare  Ingiis  men  war  wterly 

Wencust ;  and  tane  wes  the  Percy, 

And  his  brodyr  alsua  wes  tane. 

The  Erie  Jamys  thare  wes  slane,  900 

That  na  man  wyst  on  qwhat  manere. 

This  suld  ken  chefftanys  in  to  were, 
For  till  have  gud  men  ay  thaim  by 
F.  271.  b.     In  fycht  for  to  kepe  thare  body : 
For  alswelle  ellis  may  be  slayne 


38  THE  CEONYKTL  [B.  IX. 

A  mychty  mau,  as  may  a  swayne : 

Swa  fell  on  liym  in  to  that  stede. 

Percliawiis  he  had  noucht  there  bene  dede, 

And  he  had  sete  on  hyni  yhemselle, 

Bot  worthyly  he  deyd  and  welle  ;  910 

For  throwch  his  corage,  that  wes  stowte, 

The  ovyrhand  his  folk  had  thare  but  dowte. 

Qwhen  thir  men  vencust  war,  as  I 
Have  tald,  the  Scottis  men  hydowsly 
Herd  at  pawillownys  cry  and  rare : 
Thai  wyst,  that  nere  thare  fais  ware, 
And  sped  thame  thiddyrwart  in  hy. 
Thare  fand  thai  Inglis  men  hamly 
Duelland,  as  all  thare  awne  ware. 
Than  schot  thai  stoutly  on  thame  thare,  920 

And  slewe  welle  nere  all  that  thai  fand  : 
Thai  ware  nere  all  the  nycht  slayand. 
Sum  sayis  a  thowsand  deyd  thare  ; 
Sum,  fyftene  hundyr ;  and  sum,  mare. 
Thare  deyd  on  the  Scottis  party 
Twa  knychtis,  that  ware  well  hardy  : 
Schyre  Eobert  Hert  men  callyd  the  tane. 
He  rycht  in  to  the  feld  wes  slayne ; 
•    Schyr  Jhone  off  the  Towris,  the  tothir,  syne 

Come  wondyt  hame,  and  thare  made  fyne.  930 

And  Schyr  Thomas  off  Erskyne  was 
Fellely  wondyt  in  the  face. 

The  Scottis  men  that  nycht  thare  lay. 
And  on  the  morn,  qwhen  it  wes  day, 
The  Erie  Jamys  thai  nakyd  fand 
Amang  the  dede  men  thare  lyand. 
That  had  a  gret  wonde  in  the  hals, 
Aue  othir  in  the  vysage  als. 


Ch.  viil]  of  SCOTLAND.  39 

Thai  had  hym  till  his  pawillowne  ; 

Syne  hame  till  have  hym  thai  made  thaim 

bowne.  940 

QwhiU  nerhand  mydnycht  thai  duelt  thare, 
Syne  tuk  thare  way  ham  wart  to  fare  ; 
Wj^h  thame  thare  wondyt  men  had  thai. 
And  presoneris,  as  I  herd  say, 
Ware  als  feil  as  the  ledaris  uere. 
And  rydand  apon  swilk  manere 
Hame  in  thaire  cuntr^  syne  come  thai, 
And  till  thare  ressettis  held  thare  way. 

The  Erie  off  Fyffe  in  till  Ingland 
Wes  yhit  distroyand  and  brynnand  :  950 

And  on  the  morne  he  herd  tythyng 
Off  this  battaille  and  this  fychtyng. 
Off  the  Erlis  dede  anoyid  he  was ; 
Bot  off  the  martyry  in  that  plas 
F.  272.      Off  Inglis  men  rycht  glade  wes  he. 
And  qwhen  that  he  in  that  cuntre 
Had  duelt  a  qwhille,  syne  on  his  way 
He  come  hame  welle  atoure  Sullway, 
Wythowtyn  tynsell  off  his  men, 
And  all  a  qwhille  him  restyd  then.  9 GO 


CHAP.    IX. 

ten  that  the  ®rle  oft  Jgffe  Robert 
SSEarbane  mabc  toae  elftgrtotrt. 

A.D.  A 

1389.       A  THOWSAND  and  thre  hundjT  yhere 

Fom-e  scor  and  the  nynd  but  were, 

In  till  the  wyntyr  folowand 


40  THE  CRONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

Nest  efftyr  Ottyrburne,  off  Scotland 

The  Kyng  gert  gadjrr  a  Cownsalle 

At  Edynburgh.     Thare  the  Lordis  halle 

In  that  Counsalle,  that  thai  thare  helde, 

For  the  Kyng  wes  febill  for  elde, 

And  alsiia  his  eldare  Swne 

Wes  noucht  fery,  as  he  wes  wown,  970 

Wyth  the  assent  off  the  thre  Comownys, 

Byschapis,  burgesses,  and  barownys, 

The  Erie  off  Fyffe  wes  made  Wardayne, 

And  swore,  that  he  suld  sete  his  payne 

To  kepe  the  land  in  pes  and  were. 

And  all  the  Lordis  than  can  swere 

Lele  counsalle  to  gyve  hyni  thare  to. 

And  till  helpe  hym  it  tyll  do. 

In  Ingland  syne,  fra  the  Percy 
Wes  takyn,  as  till  yhowe  tald  ha  we  I,  980 

Thai  made  the  Erie  Marchale 
Kepare  off  the  Marchis  hale. 
That  spak  offt  tymys  hawtaynly. 
And  reprowyd  dispytwysly, 
Thair  folk,  that  war  at  the  fychtyng 
Off  Ottyrburn ;  and  in  till  skornyng 
Sayd,  thai  war  noucht  to  prys,  that  swa 
Lete  Scottis  men,  syne  thai  war  ma, 
And  come  als  on  thame  suddanly, 
Lete  thaim  thare  wyn  the  wyctory ;  990 

Letand  that  he  suld  beris  bynd. 
Mycht  he  on  feld  the  Scottis  fynd. 

The  Wardayne,  that  hard  off  this  spekyng, 
Had  gret  dispyte  at  hys  carpyng : 
He  gadryd  hym  a  gret  nienyh6 ; 
Schyr  Archebald  wyth  hym  hade  he. 


Ch.  IX.] 


OF  SCOTLAND. 


41 


F.  272.  b. 


And  mony  othyr  worthy  men. 

This  Erie  Marchale  gadryde  then 

All  the  floure  off  the  North  cnntre. 

And  in  a  strayte  hym  herbryd  he.  1000 

The  "Wardane  herd  welle  qnhare  he  was, 

And  wyth  his  rowte  in  hy  can  pas 

Eycht  ewyn  before  hym,  quhare  he  lay, 

And  bade  hym  cum  forth  till  assay 

Hys  fors,  as  he  had  made  spekyng. 

For  that  wald  he  noucht  do  na  thyng ; 

Bot  awnsweryd,  that  he  wald  noucht  then 

In  perjde  put  the  Kyngis  men. 

Qwhen  the  Wardane  sawe  the  batayle 

At  that  tyme  utraly  wald  fayle,  1010 

Qwhen  he  had  huwyd  thare  halff  the  day, 

Till  his  herbry  he  tuk  his  way  ; 

And  syne  come  hamwart  dystroyand 

And  wastand,  that  he  befor  hym  fand. 


T 


HAT  tyme  at  Boloyngne  be  the  Se 
"Wes  a  tretys  off  unyte 
Betwix  the  Frankis  and  Inglis  men  : 
Thre  yheris  trwyis  war  takyn  then, 
Qwhare-in  the  Scottis  men  and  the  Kyng 
Ware  comprysyd,  at  thare  lykyng 
Till  hald  the  pes,  or  be  on  were. 
Thare-fore  twa  messyngeris  than  were 
Send  owte  off  Frawns,  to  se  the  Kyng 
Off  Ingland  swere,  till  hald  that  thyng. 
He  swore,  as  it  ordanyd  was. 
And  twa  off  his  syne  gert  he  pas 
In  Scotland,  the  Kyng  thare  to  se, 


1020 


42  THE  CRONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

Gyve  he  wald  in  thir  trwys  be  : 

Schyr  Nychole  off  Dogwort  wes  the  tane. 

The  twa  Frankis  messyngeris  ar  gane  1030 

Wyth  thame  in  Scotland  to  the  Kyng, 

To  se  the  endyug  of  this  thyng. 

The  Kyng  wes  than  at  Dwnfermlyne, 
Qwhare  he  a  qwhill  before  had  lyine. 
And  had  wyth  hym  off  his  baru6 
The  grettast  than  off  his  cuutre ; 
The  Wardane  than  thare  wyth  hym  was, 
And  als  Schyr  Archebald  off  Dowglas. 
The  messyngeris  than  in  hy 

Tuk  als  in  that  towne  thaire  herbry.  1040 

The  Kyng  made  rycht  fap'e  cowntenawns 
Till  the  twa  messyngeris  off  Frawns, 
And  gert  thaim  honowryd  be  gretly, 
The  Inglis  men,  that  ware  than  by, 
Gret  murmure  made  amang  thaim  there, 
The  Scottis  men  yharnyd  to  be  off  were. 
Tharfore  thai  passyd  till  Archebalde, 
And  thaire  intent  hale  till  hym  tald. 
That  wes,  that  gud  war  till  have  pes. 
To  ger  herschype  and  slawchtyr  sese;  1050 

And  prayid  hym  thareapon  to  stand. 
He  sayd,  "  Till  oure  Kyng  off  the  land 
And  till  the  Wardane,  as  yhe  may  se. 
That  fallis,  and  litill,  or  noucht,  till  me." 
F.  273.  Than  passyd  thai  on  to  the  Wardane, 

And  he  awnsweryd  thame  agane. 
That  all  wes  in  the  Kyngis  wille. 
Till  warray,  or  till  hald  hym  still 
Thare-wyth  thai  till  the  Kyng  ar  gane, 
And  in  to  cumpany  wyth  thame  has  tane         1060 


Ch.  IX.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  43 

The  Frankis  men  in  thare  helpyng, 
And  knelyd  all  foure  befor  the  Kyng, 
And  tald,  qwhat  ese  off  pes  mycht  rys. 
And  how  that  angry  mony  wys 
In  till  all  tyme  mycht  rys  off  were ; 
Quharfore  thai  made  hym  mek  prayere 
Till  consent  the  trwis  till  hald. 
And  he  sayd,  He  awyse  hym  wald. 

And  [qwhen]  he  wes  apon  that  thyng 
Awysyd,  he  made  awnsweryng.  1070 

That  for  reqwest  off  Frankis  men, 
That  specyally  hym  reqwyryd  then, 
He  wald  the  trwys  haldyn  were, 
In  aU,  as  wes  forspokyn  here ; 
And  swore  than  to  the  haldyng  swne, 
As  othir  Kyngis  befor  had  dwne. 
This  in  his  elde  wes  rycht  honeste, 
That  thare  wes  mad  hym  swilk  reqwest 
Off  swilk  ambassatouris,  as  tha, 
That  send  ware  fra  hey  Kyngis  twa.  108C 

jLXT  Boloyngne  than  apon  the  se 

A  trete  ordanyd  wes  to  be 

Betwix  the  Kyngis  off  trew  and  pes, 

And  thar-off  the  day  than  ordanyd  wes, 

Qwhare  messyngeris  oft'  the  thre  Kyngis, 

Suld  assembill  at  thai  tretyngis. 

The  messyngeris  off  Scotland 

War  thare  a  weUe  lang  qwhill  tretand ; 

Bot  nane  end  that  tyme  makyd  wes 

Nowthir  off  lang  trew,  na  of  pes.  1090 


44  THE  CEONTKIL  [B.  IX. 


CHAP.   X. 

[(^fcohctt  flobcrt  the  ^cmn^c  oivct  ^orb  the  ^^n^ 
^is  '§nm&  hiib  IirctDun  ta  jcnbyng.] 

A.D.         T 

1390.       In  till  the  tyme  off  this  Trettis, 

That  wes  at  Boloyugne,  as  I  dyvys, 

The  secownd  Eobert  off  Scotland  Kyng, 

As  God  purwaid,  made  endyng 

At  Downdowuald  in  his  cuntre 

Off  a  schort  seknes  thare  deyd  he. 

Era  thine  to  Scwne  his  men  hym  bare 

He  rychly  wes  ent^ryd  thare. 

Off  all  the  kynryk  the  prelatis, 

And  raony  lordis  off  hey  statis,  11 00 

Thare  at  his  ent^rment  war. 

And  on  the  morne  forowtyn  mare 

Bydyng,  lete,  or  mare  delay, 

As  fell  that  yhere  on  the  Swnnownday, 

The  ewyn  off  the  Assumptyown, 

His  eldare  swne  thare  tuk  the  Crown 

[Wyth  honowre  gret  in  Skwne  Abbay.] 

And  on  the  morne  Oure  Lady  day, 

F.  273.  b.     Dame  Annabill,  that  lady  brycht, 

Wes  crownyd  Qwene,  as  fell  on  rycht.  1110 

And  swa  wyth  great  solempnyt^ 

Off  thir  war  dwne  thai  dayis  thre. 

The  ferd  day,  but  langere  bade, 

The  Kyngis  l^gys  till  hym  made 

Thare  homage,  and  thare  fewte, 

As  dwne  till  hym  off  dede  suld  be. 


Ch.  X.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  45 

The  tliryd  Eobert  thus  crownyd  was. 

God  off  swete  will  gyve  hym  gras 

To  govern  and  wphald  his  land 

In  na  ware  state,  na  he  it  fand  ;  1120 

Bot  leve  it  bettyr  at  his  dyscese. 

For  qwhen  his  fadyr  endyt  wes, 

Off  Scotland  wes  na  fute  off  land' 

Owte  off  Scottis  mennys  hand, 

Owtane  Berwyk,  Ptoxburch,  and  Jedwurth, 

And  yhit  so  fere  than  wes  tane  furth 

The  Scottis  mennys  part,  that  all 

Wes  thairis  hale  wythowtyn  thare  wall. 

This  Kyng  wes  w^^s  and  debonare ; 
Gud  vyanddour,  and  fed  hym  fare ;  1 130 

Pessabill ;  and  till  his  servans 
Luwand,  and  off  gud  acqwyntans. 
Nynteyn  yere  held  he  his  state, 
And  in  the  twentyd  yere  he  wrate. 
A  tenderare  hart  mycht  na  man  have  ; 
Till  lordis  rowmly  he  landis  gave ; 
His  swnnys  he  maid  rych  and  mychty. 
He  Ijrwyd  yheris  four  and  sevynty. 
Off  his  kynrik  the  twentyd  yhere 
He  deyd,  and  wes  broucht  on  here.  1 140 

Fra  the  byrth  off  the  Madyn  fre 
A  thousand  yhere  and  hundrethis  thre 
And  thare-to  nynty  yhere  but  mare. 
He,  that  all  mankynd  cofft  fra  care, 
Grawnt  hym  in  hevyn  to  be  happy. 
For,  gyve  that  we  sail  say  suthly, 
Here  in  hys  tyme  happy  wes  he : 
For  bathe  his  folk  and  his  cuntr^ 
Lestyd  in  fredwme  in  his  day ; 


46  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

Qwhare  endles  fredwme  hawe  he  ay  1150 

In  hevyn  wytli  blyss  and  angelis  gle. 
Amen,  amen,  per  cheiyt6. 

_L  HIS  part  last  tretyd  beforne, 
Fra  Davy  the  Brws  oure  Kyng  wes  borne, 
Qwhill  his  systyr  sowne  Robert 
The  Secownd,  oure  Kyng,  than  cald  Stewert, 
That  neste  hym  regnyd  successyve. 
His  dayis  had  endyt  off  his  lyve, 
Wyt  yhe  welle,  wes  noucht  my  dyte ; 
Tharoff  I  dare  me  welle  acqwyte.  11  GO 

Qwha  that  it  dytyd,  nevyrtheles. 
He  schawyd  hym  oif  mare  cunnandnes 
Than  me,  commendis  this  tretis, 
F.  274.       But  fawoure,  quha  will  it  clerly  prys. 
This  part  wes  wryttyn  to  me  send : 
And  I,  that  thoucht  for  to  mak  end 
Off  that  purpos,  I  tuk  on  hand. 
Saw  it  wes  welle  accordand 
To  my  matere,  I  was  rycht  glade ; 
For  I  wes  in  my  trawale  sade,  1170 

I  ekyd  it  here  to  this  dyte, 
For  to  mak  me  sum  respyte. 

Bot  yhit  I  thynk  noucht  for  to  close 
Off  my  matere  aU  purpos : 
Bot  yliyt  forthirmair  I  wyll  procede 
In  to  this  matere  yhit  in  dede, 
Set  I  wyU  noucht  wryt  wp  all, 
That  I  hawe  sene  in  my  tyme  fall, 
Part,  that  is  noucht  worth  to  wryte ; 
Part,  that  can  mak  na  delyte ;  1 180 


Ch.  XL]  OF  SCOTLAND.  47 

Part,  that  can  na  proffyt  bryng ; 

Part,  bot  falshed  or  hethyng  ; 

Qwhat  is  he,  off  ony  wyte, 

That  wald  drawe  sic  in  this  wryte  ? 

In  lawte  is  full  my  purpos 

Off  this  Tretis  the  sownie  to  clos. 

Noucht  all  yhit  that  is  fals,  and  lele  ; 

Noucht  all  to  wryte,  yhit  na  consele ; 

Off  this  purpos  yhit  noucht  to  blyn, 

Qwhare  last  wes  lefft,  I  will  begyne.  11 90 


CHAP.    XI. 

^iohm  (Schrir  ^abii  the  IJpnbyssai)  rabe 
■^iU  ^uttijin,  anb  tharc  Jotirnau  mahz. 

A.D.  A 

1390.       J\_  THOWSAND  thre  hundyr  and  nynty  yhere 

Fra  the  byrth  off  oure  Lord  dere, 

The  gud  Lyndyssay  Scliyr  Dawy, 

Off  Glenesk  the  lord  niychty. 

Honest,  abill,  and  avenaud, 

Past  on  cwndyt  in  Ingland 

Wyth  knychtis,  sqwyeris,  and  othir  men 

Off  his  awyne  retenw  then  ; 

Qwhare  he  and  all  his  cumpanj'' 

Wes  welle  arayid,  and  dayntely,  1200 

And  all  purwayd  at  devys. 

Thare  wes  his  purpos  to  wyne  pryse. 

[Wyth]  the  Lord  off  the  Wellis  he 

Thoucht  till  have  dwne  thare  a  jowrn^ 

For  bayth  thai  ware  be  certane  taylyhe 

Oblyst  to  do  thare  that  deide,  sawfif  faylyh^. 


48  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

Swa  ewyn  apon  the  sext  day 
Off  that  moueth  that  we  call  May, 
Thai  ilk  forsayd  Lordis  tway, 

The  Lyndyssay  and  the  Wellis  thai,  1210 

On  hors  ane  agane  othir  ran. 
As  thare  taylyht^  had  ordanyd  than. 
The  Lyndyssay  thare  wyth  manifull  fors 
F.  274.  b.    Strak  qwyte  the  Wellis  fra  his  hors 
riatlyngis  downe  aj^on  the  grene  ; 
Thare  all  his  saddille  twme  wes  sene. 
All  the  pepill  standand  by 
Off  this  deid  had  gret  farly, 
For  in  all  Ingland  befor  than 

This  Wellis  wes  a  conimendit  man,  1220 

Manfull,  stoute,  and  off  gud  pyth. 
And  hey  off  harte  he  wes  thare  wyth. 
And  tharat  than  mony  Inglis  men 
Had  bathe  dispyte  and  inwy  then  ; 
Swa,  for  dispyte  and  gret  inwy, 
Thai  to  the  Kyng  tauld  prewaly. 
That  than  the  Lyndyssay  fast  was  teyd. 
That  welle  wes  prowyd,  the  tellare  leid ; 
For  fra  the  Lyndyssay  gat  wyttyng. 
That  it  wes  tauld  swa  to  the  Kyng,  1230 

Syttand  on  [his]  hors,  but  bade, 
Ewyn  on  furth  to  the  Kyng  he  rade. 
And  off  his  hors  dely  verly 
He  lap  downe,  that  the  Kyng  clerly 
Kend  welle,  that  thai  falsly  leid 
That  sayd,  the  Lyndyssay  before  wes  teyd. 
Than  sayd  the  Lyndyssay  reverently 
To  the  Kyng  kneland  curtasly, 
"  Excellent  Prynce,  now  may  yhe, 


Ch.  XL]  OF  SCOTLAND.  49 

Gyve  I  wes  teyd,  cleiiy  se."  1240 

And  qwhen  he  had  sayd  that,  than 

Wythowtyn  help  off  ony  man, 

Bot  be  his  awyne  agill  fors, 

Agayne  he  lap  apon  his  hors, 

All  the  lave  for  to  fullfill, 

That  langyd  be  the  taylyhe  thartill. 

Qwhen  all  thare  cursis  on  hors  wes  dwne, 
Togyddyr  thai  mellayid  on  fute  swne, 
Wyth  all  thare  wapnys,  as  be  the  taylyh^ 
Oblyst  thai  ware,  for  till  assaylyh^.  1250 

Swa  wyth  thare  knywys  at  the  last 
Ilkane  at  othir  strak  rycht  fast. 
Swa,  off  this  to  tell  yhow  mare, 
The  Lyndyssay  festnyd  his  dagare 
In  till  Wellis  armowris  fyne 
Welle  lauche,  and  hyni  lyftyd  syne 
Sum  thyng  fra  the  erde  wyth  pyth  ; 
And  als  [rycht]  manfull  wertu  wyth 
Oppynly  before  thame  all 

He  gave  the  Wellis  a  gret  fall,  1260 

And  had  hym  haly  at  his  will, 
Qwhatevyr  he  wald  hawe  dwne  hym  till. 

The  Kyng,  in  his  swmyr  castelle 
That  all  this  jowrne  sene  had  welle, 
Sayd,  "  Lyndyssay,  cusyne,  gud  Lyndissay, 
Do  furth  that  thow  suld  do  this  day." 
As  to  be  sayd,  "  Do  furth  thi  dete, 
F.  275.       Thare  sail  na  man  here  mak  the  lete." 
Bot  the  Lyndissay  nevyrtheles. 
That  in  his  deide  all  curtays  wes,  1270 

Sayd  to  thaim,  that  stud  hym  by, 
"  Help,  help  now,  for  curtasy." 

VOL.  IIL  D 


50       .  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

The  Wellis  he  tuk  than  be  the  hand, 

That  on  the  grene  wes  thare  lyand, 

"Eys,  rys,  Schyr  Knycht,  and  stand  on  fete," 

He  sayd,  "  thare  suld  be  dwne  mare  yhete : 

Yhit,  it  is  na  tyme  to  leve." 

Swa  held  he  Wellis  be  the  neve, 

That  wp  he  helpyd  hym  to  rys. 

Schyr  DaSvy  the  Lyndissay  on  this  wys         1280 
Fullfillyd  in  Lwndyne  his  jowrne 
Wyth  honowre  and  wyth  honeste. 
And  to  the  Qwene  than  off  Ingland. 
He  gave  this  Wellis  than  in  presand 
Thus  qwyte  wonnyn  all  frely : 
And  scho  than  off  that  curtasy 
Thankyd  him.     And  swa  he 
Wyth  honowre  and  wyth  honeste 
Eetowryd  syne  in  his  land  hame, 
Gret  M^rschype  ekyd  till  his  fame.  1290 

This  dede  wes  dwne  in  till  Ingland 
Befor  Eychard  the  Kyng  ryngnand 
The  Secownd,  qwhen  that  state  held  he 
Wyth  hono^vre  gret  and  honeste. 


CHAP.    XII. 

d^tokcn  Ixobcrt  the  ^hrjilie  tuk  the  Crxrione 
(^fi  §iCoiim\b  to^th  .Sintriic  dnb  SSllnrtuotu. 

A.D.  A 

1390.       Jx  THOWSAND  thre  hundyr  and  nynty  yhere 
Fra  the  byrth  off  oure  Lord  dere, 
Qwhen  that  Eobert  oure  Secownd  Kyng 
Had  off  liis  day  is  made  endyng, 


Ch.  xil]  of  SCOTLAND.  51 

That  in  his  tyme  wes  worthy, 
Gracyows,  wertuows,  and  happy,  1300 

Wes  erdyde  in  Skone,  quhare  he  lyis, 
His  spjTyte  in  till  Paradyis, 
The  thretteud  day  of  August.     Qwhille 
C  allyd  that  nioneth  wes  Sextyle  ; 
For  Marche,  as  awld  storys  sayis-. 
The  fyrst  nioneth  in  thai  dayis 
Wes  off  the  yhere,  for  as  than 
God  made  bathe  the  warld  and  man, 
Fra  that  moneth  evynlykly, 

Evyn  to  rekyn  Sverraly,  1310 

August  may  be  Sextile 
Cald.     Storys  sayis  als,  in  that  qwhille 
A  Kyng  off  Eome,  wes  cald  Numa 
Pompulius,  als  he  ekyd  twa 
In  his  tyme  monethis  off  the  yhere  : 
Off  thai  the  fyrst  wes  Januere 
As  that  propyrly  to  be 
¥.  275.  b.    [The  yet,  or]  the  fyrst  entrt^ 

[Of  the  yhere  ;]  the  neyst  of  tha 

[Was]  Febyryhere  be  tliis  Numa.  1320 

Cesare  August  Octovyane 
(Off  the  Empryowris  wes  nane 
Off  swylk  state  na  majesty 
Before  and  efftyr  hym  as  he) 
The  Occydent  in  all  his  empja^e, 
Thareoff  he  wes  bath  Lord  and  Syre. 
A  systyr  he  had,  and  that  gert  he 
Weddyt  wyth  Schyr  Anton  be, 
A  famows  Lord  and  a  potent ; 
He  Lord  wes  off  the  Oryent,  1330 

Off  all  Jude,  and  to  Jordane 


52  THE  CEOXYKIL  [B.  IX. 

And  swa  to  tlie  Mere  Mediterane, 

(For  it  departys  the  Warld  in  twa. 

The  Gret  Se  clerkis  callis  it  swa). 

This  Anton  wes  bath  Lord  and  Syre ; 

Swa  wes  dyvysyd  the  empyre. 

This  Schir  Anton  welle  for  wa 

Changyd  for  Cleopatra, 

That  wes  Qwene  in  to  thai  dayis 

Off  Egypte,  as  the  story  sayis.  1340 

This  lady  he  till  his  leman  tuk. 

And  his  spowsyd  wyffe  forsuk. 

The  Empryoure  tharefor  Octovj^ane 

Agayne  hym  mowyd  felle  bargane. 

Swa  off  that  moneth  the  fjTst  day, 

That  syne  than  August  wes  cald  ay, 

TMs  Schir  Anton  in  batale  qwyte 

Cesare  August  discumfyte : 

And  for  that  jowrn^  dwne  that  day 

That  moneth  wes  cald  August  ay.  1350 

Auguste  in  till  propyrte 

May  wele  ekyn  callyd  be. 

Togyddyr  he  drwe  than  the  Empyre 

Off  est  and  west,  he  Lord  and  Syre. 

Off  all  the  warld  the  regyounys, 

Eewmys,  cyteis,  and  gret  townys, 

Eegestryd  he  gert,  and  rollyd  be. 

Thare  wes  na  Lord  off  that  bot  he  : 

Off  all  the  warld  lyvand  man 

[Na  thai]  payid  till  hym  trewage  than.  1360 

Off  this  beris  wytnes  the  Ferd  Buk, 

The  matere  off  this  yhe  rede  and  luk : 

And  off  thir  dedis,  in  that  qwhille, 

Yhit  beris  wytnes  the  Wangile, 


Ch.  xil]  of  SCOTLAND.  53 

*  Exiit  Edictum  a  Cesare.' 
The  fyrst  Wangile  that  is  off  thre, 
That  is  oysyd  to  be  sayd  ay 
In  Mes  and  Matynys  apon  Yhule  day. 
F.  276.  This  Cesare  August  Empryoure 

Lywyd  fra  than  in  gret  honoure,  1370 

And  ekyd  off  Eome  the  gret  tresore 

Mare,  than  evyr  it  wes  before. 

The  wallis,  that  he  fand  made  off  mwde, 

He  made  up  off  marbyr  gud. 

In  all  were  he  happy  wes, 

And  amyabill  in  tyme  off  pes. 

Before  hym  Julius,  cald  Cesare, 

Till  his  gret  titill  had  na  mare  ; 

Bot  Cesare  August  cald  wes  he 

For  his  fame  and  his  bownte.  1380 

Bot  Schyr  Anton  wrechydly 

For  the  lust  off  his  body 

Tynt  all  hale  that  herytage. 

That  fell  till  hym  and  his  lynage. 

Off  this  August  the  threttende  day. 
As  I  before  begouth  to  say. 
And  the  forsayde  yhere  in  Skwne 
The  exeqwyis  solempne  wes  dwne 
Off  Eobert  oure  Secownd  Kyng, 
That  Scotland  had  in  governyng.  1390 

The  Byschape  that  tyme  off  Glasgwe, 
Off  Glendwnwyn  Schyr  Mathw, 
Off  the  Requiem  dyd  that  Mes ; 
And  thare  that  day  alsua  wes 
The  Byschape  off  Saynctandrewys  Se, 
Schyr  Waltyr  Trayle  than  cald  wes  he ; 
He  made  the  collatyown 


54  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

In  gret  commendatyown 

Off  the  body,  that  on  that  ^vys 

That  day  thai  dyde  thare  that  serwys.  1400 

And  on  the  morn  syne  efftyrwart 
Crownyd  wes  the  Thryd  Eobert, 
The  Secownde  Eobertis  ayre  and  swn, 
In  to  that  ilk  kyrk  off  Skwne. 
The  Byschape  off  Saynctandrewis  Se, 
Waltyr,  wyth  gret  solempnyt^ 
Gave  cure  Kyng  thare  the  crowne, 
His  swerd,  his  sceptere,  and  wnctyown. 
The  Byschape  that  tyme  off  Glasgw, 
Off  Glendynwyn  Schyr  Mathw,  1410 

Made  the  CoUatyown  rycht  plesand, 
And  to  the  matere  accordand. 
Off  that  moueth  the  fyftend  day 
The  Assumptyown  fallis  ay 
Off  oure  Lady.     That  ilk  yhere 
Qwhen  thir  twa  dedis  dwne  were, 
The  Qwene  AnnabiU  off  Scotland, 
A  lady  gud  and  a  plesand. 
And  excellent  off  bewte, 

Be  the  Byschape  off  Dwnkeldynys  Se,  1420 

F.  276.  b.       Jhon  off  Peblis  cald  be  name, 

A  gret  lord  off  commendyt  fame, 

Tuk  hyr  Coronatyowne 

In  that  Pest  off  the  Assumptyown  : 

Ane  sermownd  he  made  thare 

Accordand  welle  to  the  matere. 

And  on  the  morne  the  sexten  day 

In  to  Skwne,  that  standis  apon  Tay, 

The  Kyng  tuk  off  his  barnage, 

Wyth  athe  off  fewt6,  thare  homage.  1430 


Ch.  XIII.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  55 

The  Byschape  off  Galloway  thare  Thomas, 

(A  theolog  solempne  he  was) 

Made  a  sermownd  rycht  plesand. 

And  to  the  matere  accordand. 

On  this  wys  thai  dayis  foure 

That  yhere  in  Skwne  ware  drywyu  oure. 

That  ilk  yhere  efftyr  syne 
Brynt  the  kyrk  wes  off  Elgyne 
Be  wyld  wykkyd  Heland-men, 
As  wedand  in  thair  wodnes  then.  1440 

Sum  off'  thai  for  that  wes  slayne ; 
Sum  tholyd  weugeans  and  hard  payne 
Till  thare  endyng,  but  remede. 
Few  war  off  tha,  that  deyd  gude  dede. 


CHAP.    XIII. 

^tohcn  SEalterc  iues  me03agc  ©enb  tit  Jlrans 
^p0tt  iiclubcryt  €)rbyititit0. 

A.D.  A 

1391.       jtx.  THOWSAND  thre  hundyr  nynty  and  ane, 

Fra  Jhesu  Cryst  had  manhad  tane, 

The  Byschape  off  Saynctandrews  Se, 

Walter  Trayle  than  cald  wes  he, 

Be  delyveryd  ordynans 

In  till  message  passyd  in  Frans :  1450 

For,  as  in  Scotland  men  herd  tell, 

The  Duk  Jhon  off  Longcastell, 

Be  gret  counseU  and  ordynans. 

Off  Ingland  past  that  tyme  in  Frans 

In  messeage,  and  at  Amyens 

A  gret  Counsalle  haldyn  wes 


56  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

Off  Frankis,  Scottis,  and  Inglis  men, 

Thare-to  assemblyd  on  trete  then. 

Qwhat  thaire  thai  tretyd  had, 

A  twelf-moneth  thare  our  Byschape  bad.  1460 

Thare  wes,  sum  sayd,  Inglis  men, 
That  oure  natyown  defamyd  then, 
And  sayd,  we,  gadryde  to  oure  weris, 
Mycht  noucht  pas  thre  hundyr  speris  : 
The  Kyng  off  Frawns,  thai  sayd,  forthi 
Suld  late  off  Scotland  rycht  lychtly. 
Thir  wordis  war  sayd  in  the  presans 
Off  the  gud  Duk  off  Orlyans, 
That  had  specyall  affectyowne 
All  tyme  to  Scottis  natyown.  1470 

F.  277.       Wyth  schort  awisment  this  Awnswere 
He  made,  as  I  herd  the  manere. 


A( 


-GAYNE  yhoure  will  and  off  malis 
Hely  yhe  releve  thare  prys. 
Yhe  wene  to  lak,  hot  yhe  commend 
That  Natyown,  as  yhe  mak  ws  kend. 
Wes  nevp'  rewme  na  regyown 
Worthe  mare  commendatiown. 
As  yhe  ger  ws  wndyrstand, 

Than  ar  the  few  folk  off  Scotland.  1480 

That  sail  we  prewe  yhowe  wyth  gud  skylle, 
To  here  ws  gyve  it  be  yhoure  will. 
Yhe  say,  thai,  gaddryd  to  thair  weris. 
May  noucht  all  pas  thre  hundyr  speris : 
Yhe  ar  a  mychty  Natyown, 
And  hawtane  off  presumptyown ; 
All  landis  lyand  nere  yow  by 
Yhe  supprys  wyth  senyhowry  ; 


Ch.  XIII.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  57 

Othir  yhe  wyn  thanie  to  youre  Crown, 

Or  haldis  thame  in  subjectiown ;  1490 

All  lanclis  lyand  yowe  abowte 

Ar  for  yhour  powere  ay  in  doute. 

Bot  the  few  folk  off  Scotland, 

That  be  dry  marche  ar  lyand 

Nere  yhow,  thai  kepe  thaire  awyne, 

As  till  ws  is  kend  and  knawyn. 

And  will  cum  wyth  thare  powere 

Planly  in  yhoure  land  off  were, 

Oure  day  and  nycht  will  ly  thare  in. 

And  in  yhoure  sycht  yhour  land  oure  bryn,      1500 

Tak  youre  men,  and  in  presowne 

Hald  thani,  quhill  tha  pay  ransown. 

Youre  catale  and  youre  gude  thai  ta ; 

Youre  men  thai  spare  nocht  for  to  sla, 

Quhen  ye  set  you  thaim  for  to  grewe 

To  serve  you  sua  tha  ask  na  leve, 

Bot  ay  tha  qwyte  yow  lill  for  lall, 

Or  that  thai  skale  thare  niarkat  all. 

As  we  hawe  be  relatioun. 

Off  mony  famows  lele  persone,  1510 

That  in  thai  Eealmys  bath  has  bene, 

And  takynnis  off  aUe  this  has  sene. 

That  Natioune  ye  may  na  gat  defame, 

Bot  gyff  ye  smyt  your  awyn  wyth  schame. 

Symply  ye  relewe  youre  pris 

To  sklandyr  that  Natioune  be  malis." 

This  gud  Duk  on  this  manere 
Made  to  the  Inglis  men  this  Ansuere. 


58  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 


CHAP.    XIV. 

Quhcn  slanc  tucs  off  Jlugus 
^hz  (SrhcrratDc  Qui  rnxb  iuertuous. 

A.D.         A 

1392.       J\.  THOUSANDE  tlire  himdjT  nynty  and  twa 

Fra  Cryste  wes  born  off  Maria,  1520 

F.  277.  b.     Thar  fel  a  liey  grete  dyscorde 

Betwen  Schir  Davy  de  Lyndesay,  Lorde 

Off  Glenesk,  and  the  Heyland  men. 

Thre  chifftanys  gret  ware  off'  thaim  then 

Thomas,  Patrik,  and  Gibbone ; 

Duncansonnys  wes  thare  surnowne. 

For  tliis  discorde  a  day  or  twa 

Wes  set,  bot  aU  held  nocht  of  tha. 

Schir  Davy  de  Lyndesay,  that  wes  wys, 

Trowit  nocht  in  tham,  bot  malys :  1530 

In  prevate  he  send  for-tbi 

Up  in  to  the  land  a  spy. 

Fra  that  spy  passit  in  that  land. 

Off  hym  hard  he  na  tithand, 

Qiihil  thare  com  down  all  sudanly 

Off  Scottis  a  gret  cumpany : 

Off  tha  ilke  Hy eland-men 

Thre  himdyr,  or  ma,  ware  sowmyt  then. 

The  Schirrave  of  Angus  in  Ketynnys  lay, 

And  by  hym  neire  Schyr  Patrik  Gray,  1540 

The  Lord  de  Lyndesay  at  Dundee. 

Quheu  word  ourespred  than  the  cimtre, 

That  the  Scottis  Hieland-men 

Ware  neire  the  wattyr  off  Jli  then. 


Ch.  XIV.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  59 

Schyr  Walter  off  Ogylvy,  that  gud  knycht, 
Stowt,  and  manfull,  bald,  and  wycht ; 
And  the  gud  knycht  Schyr  Patrik  Gray, 
That  in  the  cuntr6  that  nycht  lay  ; 
Schyr  Davy  de  Lyndesay  out  off  Dundee 
Sped  hym  fast  at  thame  to  be ;  1550 

Wyth  tha  thre  Lordis  gadrit  then 
Passit  few  atoure  thre  score  of  men. 
The  Schirrave  and  Schyr  Patrik  Gray 
As  formast  held  the  nerast  way, 
And  thoucht  to  gere  sum  thing  be  done, 
Suppos  the  Lyndesay  nevyr  sa  sone 
Suld  cum  amang  the  Scottis  men. 
Befor  the  lawe  tha  knychtis  then, 
That  ware  of  harte  baith  stern  and  stout, 
Presyt  thame  fast  to  skaile  that  rout.  1560 

In  the  Stermond  at  Gasklune 
That  dulefule  dawerke  that  tyme  wes  done. 
Quhile  thai  ware  in  that  pres  fechtand, 
The  Lyndesay  gud  wes  at  thare  hand. 
And  of  tha  Scottis  heire  and  thare 
Sum  he  slewe,  sum  wondyt  sare. 
Sua,  on  his  hors  he  sittaud  than. 
Throw  the  body  he  strayk  a  man 
Wytht  his  spere  down  to  the  erde : 
F.  278.     That  man  hald  fast  his  awyn  swerd  1570 

In  tyl  his  neve,  and  wp  thrawand 
He  pressit  hym,  nocht  agayn  standand 
That  he  wes  pressit  to  the  erd, 
And  wyth  a  swake  thare  off  his  swerd 
The  sterap  lethire  and  the  bute 
Thre  ply  or  foure,  abone  the  fute 
He  straik  the  Lyndesay  to  the  bane, 


60  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

That  man  na  straike  gave  bot  that  ane, 

Tor  thare  he  deit ;  yeit  nevirtheles 

That  gud  Lord  thare  wondit  wes,  1580 

And  had  deit  thare  that  day, 

Had  nocht  his  men  had  hym  away 

Agane  his  wil  out  of  that  pres. 

Schir  Patrike  Gray  sare  wondyt  wes, 

And  trowyt  thare  til  haff  bene  ded. 

Had  he  nocht  bene  had  of  that  stede. 

Gud  Schir  Walter  off  Ogylwy. 
That  manly  knycht  and  that  worthy, 
Scherrave  that  tyme  off  Angus, 
Godlike,  wis,  and  vertuous ;  1590 

And  a  gud  sqwyere  off  grete  renown, 
His  bruthire  Wat  cald  off  Lichtoune 
(To  this  gud  Schirrave  off  Angus, 
Halff  brothire  he  wes,  and  rycht  famous ; 
Off  syndry  fadris  M^are  thai  twa. 
Off  lauchfull  bed  ilkane  of  tha) 
Carncors,  Forfare,  and  Guthery, 
And  Wylliame  Yong  of  Ouchtirlony, 
And  uthir  gentillis  and  yomen  ma 
Off  his  kyn  and  his  [house]  alswa  1600 

Wald  nocht  fra  hym  pas  away : 
Bot  bidand  in  the  feyld  that  day 
Slane  al  togiddyr  [thai]  war. 
That  bidand  ware  wyth  the  Scherrave  thare. 
Al  oure  land  sare  menyt  done 
That  dulefull  dawerk  at  Gasklune. 


Ch.  XV.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  61 


CHAP.   XV. 

d^nhzn  the  fJape  (Element  the  bit.  toes  Izt, 
^nh  ^enet  Bucalii  in  hi©  eteJ). 

A.D.  A 

1393.       J\.  THOUSAND  thre  liuudyr  nynty  and  thre, 

Fel  nocht,  that  suld  reknyt  be. 

^J^'  A  thousand  thre  hundyr  nynty  and  foiire 

Fra  Cryste  wes  born  oure  Salvioure,  1610 

Off  the  sevynd  Clement  the  lyff  tuk  end, 

And  chosyn  wes  Benet  the  threttend. 

F.  278.  b.         This  Pape  Clement  descendand 

Fra  the  King  Malcolme  off  Scotland 

Wes  cummyn ;  bot  I  can  nocht  discrive 

Gre  be  gre  alle  successive. 

Bot  oure  King  Malcolme  be  lachfule  get 

Twa  dochteris  hade  on  Sanct  Margret : 

The  eldest  wes  the  gud  Qwene  Malde ; 

The  secound  wes  Dame  Mary  cald.  1620 

This  Dame  Mary  weddit  was 

Wytht  the  Erie  off  Boyloyn,  Schyr  Eustas. 

This  Pape  Clement  lauchfuUy 

Com  off  this  Countas  Dame  Mary. 

In  this  dementis  tym  regnand 

Wes  Eobert  the  Second  in  Scotland, 

And  to  this  Clement  wes  cusyne, 

Fra  Sanct  Margret  cummand  be  lyne  : 

He  had  gret  affectioune 

Til  all  Scottis  be  that  resoune.  1630 

Quhen  this  Clement  Pape  wes,  than 

The  lang  lestand  scysm  began 


62  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

Oure  KING  JAMYS  in  Scotland  syne 
That  yere  wes  borne  in  Dunfermlyne. 


CHAP.   XVI. 

©ft  it  Jfcchtun  thitt  qtikil  iots  ni  ^mirtg, 
^nltm  ihnxz  toes  slnnt  mn  than  foitrtg. 

A.D.  A 

1395.       ±\.  THOUSAND  and  thre  hundyr  yere 

Nynty  and  five  or  thare-by  nere, 

Robert  the  Ketht,  a  mychty  man 

Be  lynage,  and  apperand  than 

Tor  to  be  a  lord  off  mycht 

Off  niony  landis  off  rycht  richt,  1640 

In  Fermaretine  at  Fivy 

Assegit  his  awnt,  a  gud  lady. 

That  tym  the  Lord  of  Craufurdis  wyf, 

(That  led  in  al  hir  tyme  gud  lif) 

Schyr  James  de  Lyndesay  than  hir  Lord, 

Movit  agane  hym  in  discord. 

For  his  masownys  first  gert  he 

Fra  thare  werke  removit  be ; 

And  quha,  that  wattyr  brocht  fra  the  bnrn, 

He  gert  thaim  offt  wytht  his  ost  spurn.  1650 

Thus  he  demanyt  that  lady 

Wythin  the  castel  off  Fivy. 

Than  Schyr  James  de  Lyndesay, 

Quhen  be  relatioune  he  hard  say. 

That  [then]  his  wyff,  that  gud  lady, 

Thare  wes  assegit  sa  straitly, 

He  gadryt  off  his  frendis  then, 

Thre,  or  nere  foure,  hundyr  men  ; 


Ch.  xvil]  of  SCOTLAND.  63 

F.  279.  a.    And  oure  the  Month  than  als  fast 

As  he  til  Fivy  wald  haff  past,  1 GGO 

This  Robert  of  Keith  of  purpos  set 

In  the  Garvyauch  wyth  James  met, 

And  nere  the  kirk  than  of  Bourty 

Off  Eobertis  men  war  slane  fyffty, 

And  wele  ma  :  swa  Eobert  qwyte 

Wes  in  that  bargane  discumfyte. 

Fra  thine  he  past  nocht  till  Fivy 

For  til  assege  that  gud  lady. 


CHAP.   XVIL 

(^tohcn  thr^ttj)  for  threttji  fitxirht  in  barrms 
^t  (Sanctjohnstoittt,  on  a  h\Q,  h^s^'bz  the  |3Ltk- 
freri0. 

1396.        A  THOUSAND  and  thre  hnndyr  yere 

Nynty  and  sex  to  mak  all  clere,  1G70 

Off  thre  score  wyld  Scottis  men 

Thretty  agane  thretty  then 

In  felny  bolnyt  of  auld  fed, 

As  thare  fore  elderis  ware  slane  to  dede. 

Tha  thre  score  ware  Clannys  twa, 

Clahynnhe  Qwhewyl,  and  Clachinyha  : 

Off  thir  twa  kynnys  ware  tha  men, 

Thretty  agane  thretty  then. 

And  thare  thai  had  than  chifftanys  twa : 

Schir  Ferqwharis  sone  wes  ane  of  tha,  1680 

The  tothir  Cristy  Johnesone. 

A  selcouth  thing  be  thai  wes  done : 

At  Sanctjohnestone  besid  the  Freris 


64  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

All  thai  entrit  in  barreris, 

Wyth  bow  and  ax,  knyff  and  swerd, 

To  deil  amang  thaim  thare  last  werd. 

Thare  thai  laid  on  that  tyme  sa  fast ; 

Quha  had  the  ware  thare  at  the  last, 

I  wil  nocht  say ;  hot  quha  best  had. 

He  wes  but  dout  bathe  muth  and  mad.  1690 

Fyffty  or  ma  ware  slane  that  day  ; 

Sua  few  wyth  lif  than  past  away. 

Gyff  this  a  skaith  wes  universale, 

Yeit  ws  fel  the  mare  tynsale 

Off  that  daywerke,  that  wes  dune. 

As  yhe  before  hard,  at  Ga.sklune. 

In  the  selff  houre  of  that  day 
In  Ungary,  as  I  herd  say 
Off  Saracenys  and  off  Cristyn  men 
Done  wes  the  grete  battaile  then,  1 700 

Quhare  mony  ISTobillis  off  Fraunce 
Tuk  in  the  feld  thare  thair  last  chance  ; 
Quhare  mony  first  ware  tane  and  slane. 
And  syne  til  dede  put  wyth  gret  payne. 
F.  279.  b.     Schir  Johne  de  Vien  the  banere 
Off  oure  Lady  thare  tuke  to  here  ; 
He  said,  that  he  wyth  that  suld  pas, 
That  sum  of  tha,  that  marschelit  wes 
At  the  burde  ordanyt  off  hououre, 
Suld  haiff  til  falow  hym  grete  raddoure.  1710 

Wyth  that  banere  than  furtht  he  past ; 
Hym  mony  gude  men  folowit  fast, 
Quhen  that  batale  alle  was  done, 
Off  Burgonye  the  Dukis  sone, 
Than  Erie  off  Ny  vers,  wes  tane  in  hand. 
And  haldyn,  qwyk  yeit  thare  livand  ; 


Ch.  XVIII.]  Ux   SCOTLAND.  65 

And  the  Saracenys  wald  ryclit  fayn, 

That  that  Lord  thare  had  bene  slane. 

Wytht  that  thare  com  furth  ane  aiild  man, 

And  lattyt  thaim  to  sla  hym  than ;  1720 

For,  he  said,  gif  that  man  mycht  be 

Lang  livand  in  prosperite. 

He  suld  gere  sla  ma  Cristyn  men, 

Than  all  the  Saracenys  mycht  do  then  ; 

And  swa  the  Erie  off  Nyvers  he 

Gert  sauffyt,  and  syne  ransownyt  be. 


CHAP.    XVIIL 

^t  ^alliiittss  <Stiink  quhcn  :i  l)aji  \dcq 
^iUlbiitt  ot  trcb)  anb  [off]  rcircs. 


A.D. 

1397. 


A  THOUSAND  thre  hundyr  nynty  and  sewyn 

Fra  Criste  wes  borne  the  King  off  Hewyn, 

On  the  Marche  a  day  of  Trevv  wes  set. 

At  Hawdanys  stanke  togeddyr  met  1730 

The  Erie  of  Carrike  Schir  Davy, 

A  yong  Prynce  plesand  and  mychty ; 

And  his  eyme  than  Erie  off  Fyffe, 

A  famows  lord  in  al  his  life  ; 

The  Bischope  of  Sanctandrewys  Se, 

Waltere  a  lord  off  gret  bownt^  ; 

Schir  Archbald  Erie  than  off  Douglas, 

Off  Galloway  als  than  lord  he  was ; 

And  uthire  als  gret  Erlis  twa, 

Off  Morawe  and  Angus  bath  ware  tha  ;  1 740 

Schir  Davy  Lord  than  Lyndesay 

Was  at  that  triste  that  ilke  day. 


VOL.  III. 


G6  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

Wyth  knychtis  and  sqwyeris  mony  ma 
Off  gret  state  ware  that  day  wytli  tha. 

And  upone  tlie  Ynglis  sid 
Thare  come  to  that  triste  that  tyde 
The  Duke  Johne  off  Longcastell ; 
And  the  yong  Percy,  as  I  herd  tel, 
The  Erlis  sone  off  Northumbirland, 
A  mychty  lorde  than  in  Yngland ;  1750 

F.  280.      The  Bischope  als  of  Sanct  Davy 

In  Wallis,  wyth  Ynglis-men  mony. 

Quhat  at  thai  tretyt  thare  that  day, 
In  gud  manere  all  dyd  thai. 
Bot  the  Percy  grevit  wace 
At  the  Erie  Archbald  of  Douglas 
Hade  tane  in  Jedworte  his  herbry ; 
To  the  Erie  off  Carrike  he  send  for-thi 
And  prayit  hym,  he  wald  ger  all  fre 
Jedworte  til  hym  delyverit  be,  1 7 GO 

For  thare  he  wont  wes  for  to  ly, 
For  hym  and  his  in  til  herbry. 

Off  Carrike  the  Erie  maid  ansuere  rownd, 
He  wald  nocht  for  a  thowsand  pownd 
Byd  the  Erie  off  Douglas 
Out  of  his  innys  of  Jedwort  pas. 
For  it  wes  the  Kyngis  land, 
Off  Scotland  quha-evyr  ware  King  regnand : 
The  Erie  off  Douglas,  he  said,  for-thi 
Did  rycht,  to  tak  thare  his  herbry.  1770 

Schyr  Henry  the  Percy  yong  at  rycht 
Wes  armyt  all  oure  in  bryny  bricht : 
Schyr  Davy  Lorde  than  de  Lyndesay 
Said  til  hym  curtasly  that  day, 
"  Schyr  Henry,  quhat  makis  you  to  be 


Ch.  xviil]  of  SCOTLAND.  67 

Sa  werelike  as  yow  now  we  se  ? " 

Tyl  hym  than  ansuerit  tlie  Percy, 

"  I  wil,  that  yow  wyt,  Scheie  Davy, 

Off  Scottis  men  I  dreid  na  fors ; 

Bot  this  I  do  for  Ynglis  hors."  1780 

Than  said  the  Lyndesay  Schyr  Davy, 

"  Thou  kennys  rycht  weile  yeit,  Schyr  Henry, 

That  offtere  has  Scottis  men  wyth  thare  fors 

Th^  sarare  grevyt,  than  Inglis  hors." 

Thareeffter  thare  erandis  ilke  dele 

Thai  tretit,  and  departyt  wele. 

The  King  Eichard  off  Yngland 
Wes  in  his  flowris  than  regnand  : 
In  alle  Yngland  wes  na  man, 
That  saw,  or  evyr  herd,  befor  than  ]  790 

In  Yngland  a  King  off  heyare  gre, 
Na  sa  costlike,  as  than  wes  he. 
Bot  his  flowris  efftyre  sone 
Fadyt,  and  ware  all  undone. 
He  had  a  preve  suspicioune, 
That  thare  wes  castyn  sum  tresoune 
All  like  to  hurte  his  Majeste  ; 
Bot  that  he  held  in  prewate, 
F.  280.  b.     Yeit  grete  mychty  lordis  twa, 

His  eymys  sone  the  first  of  tha,  1  SOU 

The  Duk  of  Longcastellis  ayre, 

And  his  sone  eldest,  yong  and  faire, 

That  Erie  wes  that  tyme  of  Derby, 

Be  name  he  than  was  cald  Hendry ; 

Off  Notynghame  the  Erie  Marschale ; 

Thir  twa  baith  redy  to  battale, 

Body  for  body,  as  in  sic  case 

The  oys  all  tym  in  Yngland  wes. 


68  THE  CKONYKIL  [B.  IX. 


CHAP.   XIX. 

%ihcn  the  ^ttk  oif  ^ortgrastcUis  <Sau 
§ulli  togth  ihz  QBrle  Jttitr0chcaU  a  Jotornc  "bon. 

A.D.         A 

1398.       J\.  THOUSAND  tlire  himdyr  and  nynty  yere 

The  avichtand,  give  all  reknyt  were,  1810 

Thir  Lordis  apperit  upon  a  day 

Befor  the  King,  for  til  assay 

Wythin  barrens,  all  bown  to  ficht, 

Quham  on  that  God  wald  schaw  the  rycht. 

And  quhen  thai  buskit  to  that  dede. 

The  King  wald  nocht  lat  that  procede ; 

Bot  he  gert  thame  baith  stand  stil 

To  here  his  ordynance  and  his  wil. 

As  he  delyverit,  his  wyl  than  was, 

That  thai  suld  bath  of  Yngland  pas :  1820 

The  Erie  Marschal  in  exile 

To  be  his  life  tyme ;  and  bot  a  quhile 

Off  Derby  the  Erie  his  emys  sone, 

Bot  quhile  seven  yere  all  oure  ware  done. 

Be  vertew  off  that  ordinance 

The  Erie  of  Derby  passit  in  Fraunce ; 

The  Erie  Marschale  als  sa  fast 

Out  of  the  realme  of  Yngland  past. 

The  Duke  Johne  of  Longcastel 

In  til  a  suddane  langure  fele,  1830 

Bath  for  eld,  and  hevynes 

That  his  sone  swa  tretit  wes. 

In  til  his  chawmbir  bede  held  he, 

Travalit  in  that  infirmit(5. 


Ch.  XIX.]  or  SCOTLAND.  69 

Quhile  that  he  yald  in  that  langure 
His  spirite  til  his  Creatoure. 
ISTevyrtheles  upon  a  day, 
In  til  his  sekenes  quhen  he  lay, 
The  King  com  til  hym  bodely, 
And  til  hym  spake  rycht  curtasly,  1840 

And  gawe  hym  consale  of  dysporte. 
F.  281.      Wytht  plesand  wordis  of  conforte. 
Nevyrtheles  he  gert  be  layd 
Upon  his  bed,  as  sum  men  said, 
Preve  billis  :  thare  tenoure 
Amesyt  na  thing  his  langoure ; 
For  quhen  the  King  wes  passt  his  way 
Als  sa  fast,  I  herd  men  say. 
Thai  billis  fundyn  upon  his  bed 
He  gert  be  oppynnit,  and  til  hym  red.  1850 

And  eftyr  that  it  happynnyt  sone 
That  off  his  lyfe  the  days  ware  done. 
Syn  eftyr  that,  quhen  he  wes  dede, 
His  son  wes  Duke  in  tyl  his  sted. 
Yeit  nevyrtheles  he  bad  in  Fraunce 
Be  wertew  off  the  ordinance. 

The  Lord  Schir  Davy  de  Lyndesay 
Wes  Erie  maid  that  yere  on  a  day 
Off  Craufurd,  and  he  beltit  swa, 

Eftyr  that  a  day  or  twa,  1860 

Schir  Davy  Stewarte  the  Kingis  aire, 
His  eldest  son,  baith  yong  and  faire, 
Wes  maid  Duke  off  Eothesay ; 
He  til  haiff  that  tityl  ay. 
And  efftyre  hym,  as  that  wes  done, 
All  tym  the  Kingis  eldeste  sone 
And  his  aire  suld  be  alway 


70  THE  CEONYIvIL  [B.  IX. 

Be  titill  Duke  cald  of  Eothesay, 

And  siild  have  wyth  that  duche 

All  hale  off  Carrike  the  cownte,  1870 

Wyth  the  Stewartis  landife  hale, 

In  till  his  propir  gowernale. 

His  erne  off  Fife,  that  ilke  day 
That  he  wes  Duke  maid  off  Eothesay, 
Wes  maid  Duke  of  Albany, 
For  hym  and  his  heritably. 


CHAP.  XX. 

(SJuhcn  the  Idling  ^icharb  toes  put  Ibomx, 
<^nb  thoUt  his  IJributioutt. 

A.D.  A 

1309.       J\_  THOWSAND  thre  hundyr  nynte  and  nync 

Fra  Mary  myld,  that  suet  Wergyno 

Had  borne  til  us  that  blyssit  birthe, 

That  chawngit  al  oure  dule  in  myrthe,  1880 

The  King  Eichard  of  Yngland 

Passit  on  purpos  in  Ireland. 

Than  als  sa  fast  ware  letteris  send 

In  to  Fraunce,  for  to  mak  kend, 

And  preve  message  for  to  tel 

J.  281.  b.     To  the  yong  Duke  of  Longcastelle, 

That  the  King  Eichard  of  Yngland 

Had  tane  his  wayage  in  Ireland. 

The  Duke  of  Longcastel  in  to  Fraunce 

Alsa  fast  than  brake  ordynance,  1890 

And  hame  agan  in  to  that  quhile 

Eetowrn)^  out  of  his  exile, 

Schippyne  gat,  and  tuke  the  se, 


Cii.  XX.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  71 

And  com  agane  in  his  cuntre. 

Off  Northumbirland  als  sa  fast 
The  Erie  auld  Henry  till  hym  past, 
And  of  Yngland  mony  ma 
Lordis  drew  til  hym  alsua. 
And  sone  of  this  thare  com  tithand 
Tyl  Eichard,  yeit  than  in  Ireland :  1900 

For  that  cans  than  als  sa  fast 
Hame  he  towarte  Yngland  past. 
Than  of  his  liegis  wyth  Henry     . 
Thare  wes  gadryt  wele  mony  ; 
For  that  this  Henry  wes  stern  and  stout, 
This  Eichard  had  of  hym  gret  dout ; 
In  perile  stad  for  to  be  tynt. 
In  til  the  castell  than  of  Flynt, 
That  wes  his  awyn,  he  gat  entre 
And  bidand  thare  a  quhile  wes  he.  1910 

Qiihen  this  yong  Duke  of  Longcastell, 
That  the  King  wes  thare,  herd  tell, 
Wyth  his  frendis  als  sa  fast 
He  to  that  ilke  castell  past. 
That  is  so  wycht,  that  in  all  were 
May  nevyr  be  wonnyn  wyth  powere. 
Off  this  matere  quhat  proces, 
Fourme,  or  ordir,  haldyn  wes, 
I  hard  said  on  sa  mony  ^vys, 

That  al  I  couth  nocht  [weil]  compris;  1920 

And  in  al  thing  full  suth  to  say. 
Is  nocht  neidful,  na  speidfull  ay  ; 
Bot  quhat  at  suld  writyn  be, 
Suld  be  al  suth  of  honeste. 
To  this  accordis  Valerius 
The  philosophere  cald  Maximus, 


72  THE  CRONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

"  Quhat  matere,  tliat  I  liaiff  to  dyte, 
All  furth,"  he  said,  "  I  may  nocht  wiyte ; 
Bot  quhat  at  sal  be  put  iu  write 
Off  falsheid  sail  here  na  kyn  smyte."  1 930 

F.  282.       Set  we  haiff  nane  affectioune 
Off  caus  tiU  Ynglis  uatioune, 
Yeit  it  ware  baith  syu  and  schame, 
Mare  than  thai  serve,  thaim  to  defame. 

Now  to  the  matere  that  we  trete, 
Quhethir  of  gud  will  or  of  threte 
I  can  nocht  say,  bot  at  the  last 
To  London  the  King  Richard  past, 
And  in  the  Towre  wes  haldyn  syn. 
And,  sum  men  said,  in  til  hard  pyne,  1940 

Quhile  all  his  Hegis  of  alkyn  greis, 
Conditiounys,  statis,  and  quahteis, 
Lerit,  and  la  wit,  alegit  he 
Off  alkyn  aith  off  fewt^. 
And  qwyte  clemyt  his  barnage 
Off  alkyn  baud  of  thare  homage. 
And  of  al,  that  of  rycht  and  resone, 
Mycht  falle  of  det  til  his  persone. 
Syne  he  renownsyt  till  all  rycht. 
That  he  than  had,  or  he  haiff  mycht,  1050 

To  the  kynrike  off  Yngland, 
And  till  all  lordschippis  pertenand, 
Till  it,  and  till  all  Eegalis, 
That  feU  till  it  on  ony  wys, 
And  alkyn  ministratiouue. 
His  state,  his  honoure,  and  his  Crowne, 
And  al,  that  till  his  Majeste 
Mycht  fall,  playnly  renownsit  he. 
Atoure  that  in  to  that  quhile, 


Ch.  XX.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  73 

His  hand  upon  the  haly  Wangile,  1960 

He  swore  the  gret  aith  bodely, 
That  he  suld  hald  alle  lelely 
That  he  had  said  in  to  that  quhile, 
But  ony  cast  off  fraud  or  gyle. 
And  he  confessit  hym  unworthy 
In  all  to  sic  a  Senyory. 
And  for  that  caus  and  that  resown 
He  geve  up  rycht  thare  the  Croune. 
Wythoutyn  dout  the  Court  wes  hard 
Wyth  that  King  before,  Eichard.  1970 

The  Duke  Henry  by  standand, 
F.  282.  b.     Than  understud  the  Crowne  vakand, 
And  off  it  the  Majeste 
In  till  this  ilke  fourme  said  he. 

_Ln  the  nayme  of  the  Fadyre,  Sone,  and 
'  Haly  Gaste,  I,  Hendry  of  Longcastell, 
'  chalangis  this  realm,  and  the  Croun,  wyth 
'  alle  the  menibris  and  apertinens  as  I  that 
'  am  descendand  be  rycht  lyne  of  the  blud 
'  cummyn  off  the  gud  King  Henry  the 
'  Thred ;  and  throuch  that  rycht  that  God 
'  of  his  grace  has  send  me  wyth  help  of 
'  my  frendis  to  recovyre  it :  the  quhilke 
'  Eealme  wes  in  poynt  to  be  tynt  and  un- 
'  done  be  fawt  of  governans,  and  for  un- 
'  doyng  off  the  lawys.' 

Lo  !  here  led  a  schort  proces 
Off  ane  hey  matere  be  liklynes. 
That  sulde  nocht  have  bene  done  barnelike. 
A  crownyt  King,  nane  heretike 
Provit,  convict,  kend,  na  knawyn. 


74  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

All  thus  undone  amaug  his  awyn,  1980 

As  ane  aide  Abbote  swa  put  downc 

For  opyn  dilapidatioune. 

It  has  bene  hard,  kend,  and  knawyn, 

Sere  Kingis  slane  amang  thare  awyn  : 

Bot  seildyn  King  berand  crown, 

As  an  auld  Abbote  be  layt  down. 

Sic  Abbotis  yeit  suld  joys  defens, 

Agane  thaim  or  thare  ware  gevyn  sentens. 

This  wes  nocht  like  in  jugement 

Done,  na  in  face  competent,  1990 

Na  be  ony  autorite 

Or  thai,  that  suld  his  jugis  be. 

Quhat  wes  thare  mare  ?     Quhen  this  wes  done. 

Off  Longcastell  this  Henry  sone 

Tuke  till  hym  the  State  and  Crowne 

Off  Yngland,  and  possessioune. 

And  efftere  that,  sittand  he 

On  a  day  in  his  Majeste, 

Thir  Wordis  he  said  in  all  manere, 

As  folowys  thai  ar  wryttyn  here.  2000 

'  Schirris,  I  thanke  God  and  all  you 
'  Spirituale  and  Temporalle,  and  the  Estatis 
'  off  the  land.  And  I  do  you  to  wyt,  it  is 
'  nocht  ray  wylle,  that  ony  think,  that  be 
'  way  off  conqueste  that  I  wald  disheryt 
F.  283.  '  ony  man  off  his  heritage,  franches,  or  uthir 

'  rychtis,  that  he  aw  till  haiff,  na  till  put 
'  hym  out  off  it,  that  he  has  had  be  gud 
'  lawis  and  custumys  of  the  Eealme ;  except 
'  tha  personys,  that  has  bene  agane  the  gud 
'  purpos  and  the  common  profyte  of  the 
'  Eealme.' 


Ch.  XX.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  75 

Wythoutyn  dout  the  Court  wes  hard 
Wyth  this  forsaid  King  Eichard  : 
For  in  the  Toure  of  Londone  syne 
Haldyn  he  wes  a  quhile  in  pyne  : 
And  efFtyre  that,  on  purpos  set 
Thai  brocht  hym  north  on  til  Powmfret ; 
Thare  wes  he  delyverit  then 
Tyl  twa  wele  trowit  famous  men, 
Swynburn  and  Wattyrtown, 

Men  of  gud  reputatioune.  2010 

Thare  he  bade,  and  wes  hard  stade  : 
Gret  pite  off  hym  thir  gud  men  had. 
The  word  in  Yngland  thai  gert  spred, 
That  this  Eichard  King  wes  dede. 

Bot  efftyr  that  thare  rais  tithand, 
That  this  King  Eichard  wes  livand  : 
And  quhou  that  rais,  I  wil  tel  here, 
As  I  hard  thareoff  the  manere. 
But  I  can  nocht  tell  the  case, 
Off  Powmfret  as  he  chapit  wase.  2020 

Bot  in  the  Out  Ilys  of  Scotland  than 
Thare  wes  traveland  a  pure  man. 
A  lordis  douchtyr  of  Ireland, 
Off  the  Bissetis,  thare  dueland 
Wes  weddit  vryth.  a  gentyllman, 
The  Lord  of  the  Ilys  bruthir  than. 
In  Ireland  before  quhen  scho  had  bene, 
And  the  King  Eichard  thare  had  sene, 
Quhen  in  the  His  scho  saw  this  man, 
Scho  let  that  scho  well  kend  hym  than.  2030 

Till  hir  maistere  sone  scho  past, 
And  tauld  thare  til  hym  als  sa  fast. 
That  he  wes  that  Kins  off  Yngland, 


76  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

That  scho  before  saw  in  Ireland, 
Quhen  he  wes  thare-in  before, 
As  scho  drew  thare  to  memore. 
Quhen  till  hir  mastere  this  scho  had  tauld, 
That  man  rycht  sone  he  til  hym  cald, 
And  askit  hym,  gyf  it  wes  swa. 
That  he  denyit,  and  said  nocht,  ya.  2040 

Syne  to  the  Lord  off  Montgwmery 
That  ilke  man  wes  send  in  hy. 
That  ilke  man  syne  efftyr  that 
Robert  oure  King  off  Scotland  gat. 
F.  283.  b.     The  Lord  als  off  Cumbirnald 

That  man  had  a  quhile  to  hald. 

The  Duke  of  Albany  syne  hym  gat, 

And  held  hym  lang  tyme  efftyr  that. 

Quhethir  he  had  bene  King,  or  nane, 

Thare  wes  bot  few,  that  wyst  certane.  2050 

Off  devotioune  nane  he  wes. 

And  seildyn  will  had  tiU  here  Mes : 

As  he  bare  hym,  like  wes  he 

Offte  halff  wod  or  wyld  to  be. 

Mastere  Waltere  off  Danyelstoune, 
Off  Kyncardyn  in  Nele  persowne. 
The  Castell  tuk  off  Dunbertane. 
That  Lithcow  menyt  in  Louthiane, 
And  syndry  uthir  landis  sare 

Menyt,  that  evyr  he  gat  in  thare.  20 GO 

Set  it  plesit  nocht  to  the  King, 
That  hous  he  held  till  his  endyng. 

Parys  and  that  natioune 
That  yere  maid  substractioune. 


Ch.  XXI.]  OF  SCOTLAND. 


CHAP.   XXI. 


A.D 


a^nhm  the  3^nq  D^nrg  com  of  iazrt 
In  (Scotknb  togth  a  grct  yotocrc. 


A.D.  A 

1400.      J\  THOWSAND  and  foure  hundyr  yere 
Fra  the  birth  of  oure  Lord  dere, 
The  King  Henry  com  off  were 
In  Scotland  wyth  a  gret  powere 
Tyl  Edynburgh,  and  at  Leith  he  lay 
A  schort  tyme.     Bot  ilke  day  2070 

Off  his  oste  he  wes  tynand, 
Quhile  he  wes  in  the  land  bidand  ; 
Bot  sumthing  to  releve  his  fame, 
Quhen  he  set  hym  to  pas  hame, 
He  gert  assailye  dyspituously 
The  hous  off  fens  off  Dalwolsy. 
Bot  as  thai  wythin  did  than, 
He  tynt  fere  mare  thare,  than  he  wan ; 
And  at  the  last  be  faire  trette 
That  house  he  left,  and  hame  past  he.  2080 

That  dede  wes  off  maste  proues. 
That  he  did,  quhill  in  oure  land  he  wes. 

Archebald  Erie  than  off  Douglas, 
And  Lord  off  Galloway  als  he  was. 
That  yere  endit  wytht  honowre. 
And  yald  his  sawl  till  his  Creatoure, 
His  spirite  in  till  Paradys. 
In  BothwiUe  his  body  lyis. 
That  quhilum  off  a  personage 
He  maid  and  dowyt  a  faire  Collage.  2090 


78  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

He  wes  [a  lord]  off  gret  bownte, 
F.  284.         Off  stedfastness,  and  clere  la\vt6  ; 
He  wes  off  gud  devotioune ; 
Off  justice  he  bare  gret  renown. 
But  dou.t  he  endit  graciously, 
And  lyvis  in  joy  perpetualy. 

Schyr  Eobert  Mawtaland  that  tym  knycht 
Tuk  the  castell  wyth  a  sKcht 
Off  Dunbare,  and  in  that  quhille 
He  put  his  eym  in  gret  perile,  2100 

That  off  that  castell  lord  wes  than, 
The  Erie  off  Marche,  a  gud  man, 
Worschipful,  and  all  wertuous, 
A  nobill  lord  and  rycht  famous ; 
Happy  in  till  were  he  wes, 
And  off  gud  gowernale  in  pes : 
■  That  apperit  in  hym  wele, 
Eor  all  his  lordschip  illid  dele. 
That  in  his  tym  before  had  he, 
He  recoverit  wytht  honest6,  2110 

Efftyr  that  he  had  bene  a  quhile 
Out  off  Scotland  in  exile 
Be  fenyeit  fals  suspiciownys. 
And  all  unprovabyll  be  resownys  : 
Na  nakyn  ille  be  lawt6 
Agane  that  lord  mycht  provit  be. 
His  sistere  sone,  that  he  lovit  wele, 
Wyth  a  slicht  tuke  his  castelle ; 
And  the  yong  Erie  off  Douglas 
Through  hym  tharein  entryt  was.  2120 

Bot  all  this  he  recoverit  wele, 
As  is  before  said,  ilk^  dele. 
The  gud  Duke  off  Albany 


Cii.  xxiL]  or  SCOTLAND. 

Wytnesit  his  state  halely ; 
Na  nevyr  before  consentyt  he, 
That  that  gud  Lord  suld  exilyt  be ; 
His  parte  tharefore  and  his  payne 
He  dide  to  bryng  that  Lord  agane. 


CHAP.   XXIL 

Jloto  di'Qt  (Schir  SEaltcr  l^raillis  hzass, 
^uha  to  that  ©tatc  promotDjit  toe©. 

A.D.  A 

1401.       J\_  THOUSAND  foure  hundyre  yere  and  ane, 

Fra  Jhesu  Criste  had  manheid  tane,  2130 

The  Bischop  off  Sanctandrewis  Se, 
A  lord  commendyt  off  bownte. 
Be  all  wertuous  apperand, 
Godlikly  his  liff  ledand, 
Lele,  and  wys  in  all  counsale. 
And  eunnand  in  aU  governale, 
A  solempne  clerk  be  greis, 
Eelevyt  be  syndry  faculteis, 
F.  284.  b.     In  alkyn  dedis  ware  and  wys, 

And  rycht  devote  in  his  servis,  2140 

Mastere  Waltere  Traile  be  name  : 

This  lord  off  commendit  fame 

His  saule  yauld  till  his  Creatoure, 

His  body  to  hallowit  sepulture  : 

The  Kyrk  off  Scotland  menyt  sare 

The  tynsale  off  that  gud  pillare. 

Quhen  this  gud  Bischop  wyth  honoure 
Wes  dede,  and  laid  in  sepulture, 
A  day  to  the  electioune 


80  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

Wes  set,  as  fallis  off  resoune.  2150 

The  first  off  Julii  that  yere 

The  chanownys  in  thare  chaptere 

Be  concord  electioune 

The  Arched eyne  chesit  off  Andirstoune : 

Thomas  Stewarte  wes  his  name, 

A  clerke  off  commendit  fame, 

In  till  Canone  bachelere 

He  wes  maid  before  that  yere. 

This  elect  than  Thomas 

To  the  King  he  bruthire  wes,  21  GO 

And  to  the  Duke  off  Albany, 

That  lovit  his  persone  tendirly, 

And  to  the  Erie  off  Catenes, 

This  ilke  Thomas  bruthire  wes, 

And  off  reaws  till  mony  ma 

He  cusyne  germane  wes  allswa. 

Dene  Wilyeame  Nory,  supprioure. 
Off  that  erand  instructoure, 
Tuk  the  decrete,  and  als  sa  fast 
Oure  s(5  to  the  Court  he  past.  2170 

In  Avinione  the  Pape  than  wace 
Haldyn  closit  in  his  palace ; 
Than  off  his  Cardinalis  sere 
Agane  hym  ware  wyth  thare  pow^ere. 
Sua  foure  yere  he  wes,  and  mare, 
Haldyn  closit  in  his  palace  thare. 
Mony  gret  erandis  ware  for-thi 
Tretit  and  sped  the  mare  slawly. 

That  yere  the  Feird  Pestilens 
Wes  wedand  in  gret  wyolens,  2180 

Mare  ferlifull  than  memore 
Wes  had  off  the  thre  before  : 


Ch.  xxil]  of  SCOTLAND.  81 

For  off  the  tlire  before  gane, 
Fra  ony  in  a  land  had  tane, 
F.  285,       A  quhile  it  wald  be  doande  thare, 
Or  it  procedit  forthir  mare ; 
Bot  this  Ferd  Ded  did  nocht  sua ; 
All  landis  at  anys  it  wald  oure-ta. 
And  it  wald  cum  on  sa  tite. 

That  few  landis  wes  of  it  qwyte.  2190 

That  pestilens  gert  mony  banys 
In  kyrk-yardis  be  laid  at  anys. 

In  hervist  of  this  ilke  yere 
Oure  gud  Lady  wes  laid  on  here. 
Dame  AnnabUl,  Qwene  off  Scotland, 
Faire,  honorabil,  and  plesand, 
Cunnaud,  curtas  in  hir  efferis, 
Luvand,  and  large  to  strangeris ; 
Thai  scho  trettit  honorably, 

And  thaim  rewardyt  largely.  2200 

Wyth  Jhesu  Criste  hir  saule  mot  be 
In  til  ay  lestand  gamyn  and  gle. 

The  Comets  apperit  that  yere, 
A  faire  brycht  stern  and  a  clere. 
That  stern  apperand  signifyis. 
As  clerkis  fyndis,  in  gret  tretys, 
Dede  off  princis,  or  pestylens, 
To  fale  or  wede  wyth  violens  : 
And  thiddyre  the  bemys  it  strekis  all, 
Quhare  tha  casis  first  sal  fall.  2210 


VOL.  III. 


82  THE  CKONYKIL  [B.  IX. 


CHAP.    XXIII. 

(Df  the  iluk  oi  ^oth0ais  "^tczQ, 

^nb  xjixhoto  that  Doinglb^iDit  hap^ngt  tot0. 

A.D.      rp 

1402.       _L  HE  Kyrk  Catholike  off  Scotland 

Has  Ciystyn  fay  bene  haldand 

Lang,  and  yeit  in  it  is  ferme, 

Be  oysit  custume  lialdis  the  terme 

The  cikill  of  our  Salvatioune, 

[That  is]  the  Annuntiatiowne  : 

Off  Marche  the  five  and  twentyd  day 

Unfailyeand  that  fallis  ay. 

To  cownt  on  and  rekyn  swa, 

A  thousand  foure  hundyr  yere  and  twa,  2220 

All  before  as  ye  herd  done, 

Oure  Lord  the  Kingis  eldest  sone, 

Suete,  and  wertuous,  yong,  and  faire. 

And  his  nerast  lauchful  ayre, 

Honest,  habill,  and  avenand, 

Oure  Lord,  oure  Prynce,  in  all  plesand, 

F.  285.  b.       Cunnand  in  to  litterature, 

A  seymly  persone  in  stature, 

Scliir  Davy  Duke  of  Eothsay, 

Off  Marche  the  sevyn  and  twentyd  day  2230 

Yauld  his  saule  til  his  Creatoure, 

His  cors  till  halowit  sepulture. 

In  Lundoris  his  body  lyis. 

His  spirite  in  til  Paradys. 

Litill  oure  a  yere  and  monethis  foure, 

Thir  famous  persownys  drave  al  oure 


Ch.  XXIII.}  OF  SCOTLAND.  83 

Thare  days  till  thare  last  endyng. 

Off  Hewyn  now  the  myclity  Kyng 

Eesawe  thair  sawlis  wyth  hym  to  be 

Ay  lestand  in-till  gamyn  and  gle.  2240 

Waltere  of  Danyelstoune  yeit  than 
The  Castell  held  off  Dunberttane. 
Bot  be  trett6  nevyrtheles 
He  grauntit,  and  consentit  wes 
To  leve  his  purpos,  gyve  that  he 
Mycht  Bischop  off  Sanctandrewis  be. 
Than  com  the  Duke  of  Albany 
And  trettyt  in  till  Abirnethy 
Wyth  his  Bruthir  than  elyte ; 
Quhare  throuch  his  Bruthir  gave  up  qwyte      2250 
All  titill  and  all  clame  of  rycht, 
That  he  than  had,  or  he  have  mycht, 
Tyll  that  state  off  promotioun 
Be  the  foresaid  electioune. 
Quhen  thus  the  Archedene  had  done. 
The  Duke  trettyd  the  Priour  sone 
The  chanownys  to  call  to  chaptere 
Upon  a  day,  and  thare  thame  gere 
Mak  a  new  electioune. 

In  way  off  compromyssioune  2 2 GO 

All  this  behovyt  to  be  done. 
This  Mastere  Waltere  wes  chosyn  sone 
Agane  conscience  of  mony  men ; 
Bot  like  it  wes  to  stanch  then 
Wykkit  dedis,  mony  and  fell, 
F.  286.        Be  the  stuff  oysit  off  that  Castell. 
Yeit  be  this  electioune 
He  dyd  all  ministratioune 
In  jurisdictioune  spirituale. 


84  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

And  in  all  thingis  temporale,  2270 

AU  that  quhile,  ryclit  as  he 

Had  had  lauchfull  autorite, 

Pretendand  ay  for  his  resown 

Nicliil  de  electioune. 

Nicliil  sua  happynnyt  for  to  be ; 

Sone  efftyre  at  the  Yule  deit  he. 

Swa  litill  mare  than  a  halff  yere 

Lestyt  he  in  his  powere. 

Quhen  off  thir  electiownys  2280 

Twa  fell  sic  cassatiownys, 
As  before  ye  herd  me  say, 
The  Collage  efftyr  set  a  day 
To  do  thare  parte  in  that  matere : 
Thai  gadryt  in  till  chaptere, 
[And]  kest,  that  postulatioune 
Wes  best  for  that  provisioune. 
To  postule  thai  delyverit  tlian 
A  comendit  famous  man, 
Mastere  Gilbert  off  Grenelaw,  he 
Than  Bischop  off  Abirdenys  Se,  2290 

And  Chancelare  off  Scotland  : 
He  wes  bath  famous  and  plesand. 

On  this  matere  als  sa  fast 
Agane  Dene  Williame  ISTory  past 
To  the  Court.     Or  he  thare  come, 
The  Pape  wes  in  till  mare  fredome, 
Thau  before  that  tyme  wes  he. 
Yeit  that  erand  wald  nocht  be 
Sped  for  oucht  at  he  mycht  do, 
Na  all  the  help,  he  [had]  thare-to.  2300 

Mastere  Henry  off  Wardlaw, 
That  like  till  vertew  wes  to  draw. 


Ch.  XXIII.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  85 

Chantoiu'e  that  tym  off  Glasgw 
Commendit  off  alkyn  gud  wertew 
The  Pape  had  in  affectioune 
Baitht  for  his  fame,  and  his  resowne ; 
His  eyme  wes  Bischop  off  Glasgw 
F.  286.  b.    Before,  and  famous  off  wertew ; 
A  theologe  solempne  wes  he 

Kend,  and  knawyn  off  gret  bownt(5,  2310 

And  syne  wes  he  Preist  Cardinale  : 
Sua  be  this  resown  speciale 
Off  the  threttend  Benet  Pape 
This  Mastere  Henry  wes  Bischape 
Off  Sanctandrevvds  wyth  honoure. 
Off  Canone  he  wes  then  Doctoure. 
Quhen  thir  dedis  in  doing  were. 
In  herwyst  of  this  fore-said  yere, 
Schir  Murthaw  Stewart,  stout  and  faire. 
Eldest  sone  and  lauchfull  aire  2320 

Till  Eobert  Duk  off  Albany, 
A  plesand  prynce  and  a  mychty, 
And  of  Kynclevyn  Lord,  be  north 
Justice  fra  the  wattyr  of  Forth  ; 
And  off  Douglas  [Schir]  Archebald, 
A  yong  lord  baith  stout  and  bald, 
Erie  that  tyme  off  Douglas, 
And  Lord  off  Galloway  als  he  wes, 
Gadryt  in  oste  thare  gret  powere. 
And  in  till  Yngland  past  off  were  2330 

Tyll  Homildoune  in  till  Glendale. 
Thare  Scottis  men  fell  in  gret  tynsale. 
Yong  Schir  Henry  de  Percy 
Eecownterit  thaim  thare  dispituously, 
That  all  thai  lordis  and  thare  men 


86  THE  CEOXYKIL  [B.  IX. 

Ware  hard  stad  wyth  the  archeris  than 

Off  Yngland,  for  wyth  thare  schot  sare 

Scottis  men  mony  slaue  war  thare. 

Quhat  wil  we  say  mare,  hot  schortly, 

The  Ynglis  men  had  the  victory  ?  2340 

For  baith  tha  lordis,  that  ware  then 

Chifftanys  off  the  Scottis  men, 

Wyth  kuychtis  and  sqwyeris  mony  giid 

Off  that  oste  in  gret  multitude, 

That  ware  nocht  slane,  ware  tane  that  day. 

That  few  eschapit  thare  away. 

Schir  Williame  Stewart  off  Tewidale 
That  day  wes  tane  in  that  batale, 
And  ane  utliire  gud  sqwyere, 
That  be  name  wes  cald  Thom  Kere.  2350 

F.  287.        This  Schir  Henry  de  Percy 

Tha  twa  demaynit  unlauchfully : 

As  in  jugemente  sittand  he 

Gert  thir  twa  accusit  be. 

That  thir  twa  before  then 

Had  bene  the  King  off  Ynglandis  men, 

And  armyt  agane  hym  ware :  for-thi 

Thai  ware  accusit  off  tratowry. 

Sua  in  coloure  off  justis, 

Set  it  wes  nane,  he  rasit  Assis.  2360 

Ane  Assis  first  maid  thaim  qwyte ; 

Bot  this  Percy  wyth  mare  dispyte 

To  this  Assis  ekyt  then 

Mare  malicious  felone  men, 

That  durst  nocht  do,  but  all  as  he 

Wald ;  swa  behovit  [it]  to  be. 

Than  accusit  he  thir  twa  men 

Sarare  fer,  than  before  then. 


Ch.  xxiil]  of  SCOTLAND.  87 

Be  this  accusatioune 

Off  dede  thai  tholit  the  passioune :  2370 

And  off  thare  qiiarteris  he  gert  be  set 

Sum  in  till  York  upon  the  yhet. 

In  till  Yngland  wes  a  man, 
That  offt  oisit  to  speke  than 
Syndiy  thingis,  or  thai  fell, 
Bot  off  quhat  spirite,  I  can  nocht  tell : 
Quhen  he  hard,  at  this  wes  done, 
Quliare  hym  likyt,  he  said  rycht  sone ; 
"  Men  may  happyn  for  to  se, 

Or  a  yere  be  gane,  that  he,  2380 

That  gert  yone  lym  be  yondyr  set 
[Now  apon  yon  ilka  yhet, 
His  awyn  lym  to  be  richt  sa]. 
Sua  may  falle  the  gamyn  to  ga." 
And  sua  it  hapynnyt  that  dede  done, 
[As  yhe  sal  here  eftyr]  sone. 

Schir  Malcolm  off  Drummond  Lord  off  Mar, 
A  manful  knycht  baitht  wys  and  ware, 
That  lang  before  than  weddit  wes 
Witht  the  Erlis  douchtyre  off  Douglas,  2390 

Williame,  the  first  Erie  wes  he, 
That  beltyt  wes  off  that  counte ; 
Next  hym  his  sone  James  wes 
Erie  be  heritage  off  Douglace, 
And  off  the  Garviauch  and  off  Mar ; 
The  counteis  baith  his  awyn  ware 
Be  his  Modyr,  that  in  hir  liffe 
Wes  this  Williame  off  Douglace  wife ; 
F.  287.  b.      And  quhen  this  James  Erie  wes  dede, 

His  sistire  his  aire  wes  in  his  sted,  2400 

That  wes  Schir  Malcolme  off  Drummondis  wife 


88  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

All  the  days  that  he  led  his  life. 

This  forsaid  yeire  he  wes  wyth  slycht 

Supprisit  and  takyn :  baith  day  and  nycht 

Kepit  in  till  strait  tenawns, 

Quhill  he  deit  in  hard  penawns. 

His  wiff,  than  wedow,  and  full  lady 

Off  the  Garviauch  and  Mar  in  Kildrummy, 

Held  hir  hous  wythyn  hir  awyn 

Heritage,  off  lauch  baith  kend  and  knawyn.     2410 

Sua  fel  it  sone  efftyrwart, 

Alexandyre  the  yong  Stewarte 

Tretit  wyth  hir  sua,  that  scho 

Consentit  all  his  will  to  do, 

And  he  suld  wed  hir  til  his  wife, 

Togiddyr  swa  to  led  thare  life. 

Upon  this  scho  gave  hir  land 

Up  in  to  the  Kingis  hand 

Off  Scotland  the  Thrid  Eoberte, 

That  charterit,  and  sesit  efftyrwarte  2420 

The  Stewarte  yong  and  that  lady 

Be  junct-fefftment  heretably. 

Sua  wes  this  Stewarte  for  his  bounteis 

Beltit  Erie  off  twa  counteis. 


CHAP.    XXIV. 

©ff  JUbanjj  quhob)  oxxxz  |£orb  oi  toere 
•^jjl  CoWaiuis  past  toglh  his  yoiU£r£. 

A.D.  A 

1403.       ii.  THOUSAND  foure  hundyre  yere  and  thre 
Efftir  the  blist  Nativite, 
In  the  moneth  that  yere  of  May, 


Ch.  XXIV.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  89 

James  of  Gladystanys  on  a  day 
Of  Coklawis  Lord  in  Tevidale 
Com,  and  askyt  suppowale  2430 

At  the  King  of  Scotland, 
The  Third  Eoberte  than  regnand. 
And  at  the  Duke  off  Albany  : 
For,  he  said,  the  yong  Percy, 
Hawtane  prowd  for  that  renown, 
That  he  had  gottyn  at  Homyldoune, 
Trowit  he  suld  wyn  Tevidale 
To  the  Ynglis  fay  all  halle. 
F.  288.       And  on  that  purpos  he  begane 

At  the  Lord  of  Coklawis  than,  2440 

Sua  that  hym  behovit  on  threte 

Thus  wyth  that  Percy  yong  to  trete, 

That  on  the  Lammys-day  frely 

Delyvir  he  suld  to  yong  Percy 

Off  Coklawis  his  towre,  but  mare  delay  : 

Bot  gif  on  that  Lammes-day 

Suppowale  he  mycht  get  of  Scottis  men, 

Tyl  hald  his  hous  in  sauffte  then. 

To  this  the  Duke  of  Albany 
This  ansuere  maid  hym  rycht  schortly  ;  2450 

That  he  suld  be  thare  that  day 
Wythoutyn  ony  mare  delay, 
And  that  Percy  he  suld  let 
For  all  the  powere,  he  mycht  get, 
To  wyn  Coklawis  in  Tevidale, 
Set  he  wald  set  hym  for  battale. 
The  Duke  Eoberte  of  Albany 
Than  gaddryt  an  honest  cumpany. 
And  passit  atoure  the  Scottis  se  ; 
For  certane  wyttyng  than  gat  he  2460 


90  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

That  of  Inwerwike  than 

The  hous  wes  stuffit  wyth  Ynglis  men : 

And  at  the  first  that  hous  he  wan, 

And  unto  Coklawis  passit  than. 

Ewyn  that  ilke  Lammes-day 

Thare  wes  he  seyn  in  gud  aray, 

And  in  full  powere  for  to  let 

The  Percy  than  that  hous  to  get. 

Bot,  as  it  fell,  before  that  day 

This  Percy  tyrit  in  the  way.  2470 

In  all  this  tym  the  yong  Percy, 
Be  wichcrafft  or  devilry, 
Trowit,  in  nane  uthir  sted 
Bot  in  Berwike  to  be  ded : 
Berwike  upon  Twed  for-thi 
He  forbare  for  that  fantasy. 

Ewyn  on  the  Magdalenys  Day 
This  ilke  Percy,  I  herd  say, 
Wytht  twenty  thousand  Ynglis  men 
F.  288-  b.     At  Schrewisbery  gadryte  then.  2480 

The  yong  Erie  off  Douglace 
Wytht  this  ilke  Percy  wace ; 
Erethit  he  wes  nocht  off  presowne, 
Era  he  wes  takyn  at  Homyldone. 
And  thretty  thousand  or  ma  then 
Wes  wytht  the  King  of  luglandis  men. 
Thare  wes  na  trett^  mycht  a  wale, 
Bot  force  of  fycht  and  hard  battale. 
To  this  the  Erie  off  Douglace 
And  his  men  sone  consentit  wace  2490 

For  thare  wes  fewe  in  that  quhile 
Off  Scottis  men  in  that  perile 
In  the  regard  of  Ynglis  men, 


Ch.  XXIV.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  91 

That  passit  fiffty  thousand  then  : 

For  thousandis,  thai  thoucht  than,  twa  or  thre 

At  the  leste,  thare  slane  suld  be, 

Quhare  thare  wes  nocht  of  Scottis  men 

Twenty  in  feld  to  be  slane  than, 

Suppos  the  werst  thereof  mycht  fall, 

That  slane  the  Scottis  men  suld  be  all,  2500 

As,  lovit  be  God,  sua  fell  it  nocht : 

The  Scottis  yeit  it  plesand  thocht. 

That  gret  multitude  in  that  quhile 

For  to  trayne  in  that  perile. 

And  sua  thare  awyn  life  to  dispend. 

And  to  thole,  quhat  Gode  wald  send. 

In  to  feild  of  Berwike  then 
All  assemblyt  thir  Ynglis  men. 
That  wyst  nocht  this  yong  Percy, 
Bot  trowit  that  land  wes  Schrewisbery,  2510 

Quliil  he  bad  sped  wythoutyn  let. 
And  his  hors  sone  till  hym  get. 
Than  ansuerit  hym  a  multitude, 
That  his  hors  in  Berwike  stud. 
"  In  Berwike !"  he  said,  "  than  am  I 
AU  begylit  swykfuUy." 

Quhat  wes  thare  mare  ?  the  Kingis  oste 
And  he  that  day,  bolnyt  in  boste, 
Fell  in  to  ficht  sa  lang  and  faste. 
This  Percy  thare  slane  wes  at  the  last ;  2520 

F.  289.        And  his  eme  als  Schir  Thomas 

Erie  off  Wolstere  slane  thare  was ; 
And  sewyn  or  aucht  thousand  men 
Slane  in  to  that  feild  ware  then. 
The  Erie  that  day  of  Douglace 
Thare  wondit  sare,  and  takyu  wace. 


92  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

Schir  Eobart  Stewarte  off  Durrisdere 

That  day  slane  wes  in  that  were. 

The  Erie  of  the  Marche  of  Scotland 

Thare  wyth  the  King  wes  of  Yngland,  2530 

As  he  before  than  wes  that  quhill 

Out  of  his  awyn  land  in  exile  ; 

Wytht  the  King  for  his  lawte 

As  hym  behovit,  that  day  wes  he  ; 

And  the  King  be  his  counsale 

Had  all  the  bettyr  of  that  battale. 

Bot  the  Percyis  fra  that  day 
Ware  lang  tym  efftyr  failyeand  ay, 
Era  his  journe  thus  wes  done. 
The  Percy  slane  enteryt  sone.  2540 

Bot  that  entyrment  wes  in  wane  ; 
The  King  gert  tak  hym  up  agane, 
And  gert  his  body  quartaryt  be. 
A  lym  off  hym  to  Yorke  send  he  ; 
And  that  lym  wes  outh  that  yhet 
In  that  sted,  and  nane  uthir,  set, 
That  quhare  be  mandement  of  hym 
Wes  set  Schir  Williame  Stewartis  lym. 
Sua  felle  all  suth,  at  before  than, 
As  ye  herd,  speke  the  Ynglis  man.  2550 

The  auld  Erie  of  Northumbirland 
Wes  hard  stad  that  tym  in  Yngland. 
Quhill  in  Frawnce,  in  Scotland  quhile 
That  lord  wes  traweland  in  exile  : 
And  at  the  la.ste  in  Scotland 
He  delyverit  to  be  duelland. 
The  Bischope  off  Sanctandrewis  Se 
(Than  Mastere  Henry  cald  wes  he) 
Eesavyt  that  Erie  in  his  castell 


Ch.  XXIV.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  93 

And  procuryt  liym  thare  in  rycht  wele  2560 

F.  289.  b.    Wyth  gret  honoure  and  honeste 

Tyl  Sanct  Johnestoune  syne  past  he. 

He  and  the  Lord  of  Bardew  thare 

In  to  that  town  than  duelland  ware, 

Quhare  the  Duke  of  Albany 

Gert  tham  be  trettyt  curtasly  : 

And  that  done  off  his  counsal  wes, 

Tyl  hald  thaim  in  mare  sikkyrnace 

Than  nerehand  a  se  beside, 

Quhare  doutis  and  perilis  may  fale  sum  tyd.     2570 

Be  ane  trayn  yeit  at  the  laste 
In  Yngland  thir  twa  lordis  past. 
Thai  trowyt,  that  na  Ynglis  man. 
Be  north  Yorke  lyvand  than. 
That  tym  wald  agane  thaim  ris 
Be  ony  way  thaim  to  suppris. 
The  Duke  of  Albany  nevyrtheles 
All  contrare  to  thare  purpose  wes. 
And  gave  thaim  counsale,  in  Scotland 
For  to  be  a  quhile  bidand ;  2580 

For  he  trowyt  it  hot  a  trayne 
To  ger  thai  lordis  twa  be  slane. 
The  eounsale,  that  wes  send  thaim  then 
Be  tha,  that  thai  trowit  faithful  men. 
Nevyrtheles  yeit  at  the  last 
In  Yngland  thire  twa  lordis  past 
Tyl  Tadecastyre  in  Yorkis  schire. 
Thare  Eiikby,  bolnyt  in  gret  ire. 
Of  Yorkis  schire  gadryt  al  the  men. 
And  wyth  thaim  slew  tha  lordis  then,  2590 

And  to  the  King  of  Yngland 
Send  thare  hewidis  in  presand : 


94  THE  CRONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

Tha  he  resa^vyt  ryclit  blythly, 
And  thankit  the  slaaris  grettumly, 
Bot  yong  Henryis  son  thareeffte 
In  til  Scotland  styl  wes  leffb, 
And  wyth  the  Duke  off  Albany 
Wes  haldyn,  and  trettit  honorably. 
Sua  fell  that  tym,  in  enpresownd 
Lauchful,  as  some  men  said,  wes  he.  2600 


CHAP.   XXV. 

F.  290.        Quitm  0tir£  ^sng  Jamt0  of  §rotl;tnb 
WizQ  taktin,  anb  halign  in  Inglanb. 

A.D.  A 

1405.       J\,  THOUSAND  and  foure  hundyr  yere 

And  the  fifft  to  tha  but  were, 

Oure  Lord  the  King  of  Scotland, 

The  Thrid  Eobarte  than  regnand. 

Be  preve  counsele  and  ordinance 

Deliverit  to  send  his  sone  in  Fraunce, 

James  his  neraste  lauchful  ayre, 

Oure  Lord,  oure  Prynce,  than  plesand  and  faire 

Of  al  his  sonnys  thare  wes  nane 

Livand  than,  bot  he  allane.  2G10 

Schir  Davy  Flemyng  of  Cumbirnald 

Lord,  a  knycht  stout  and  bald, 

Trowit  and  luvit  wel  wyth  the  King, 

Oure  Prynce  resavit  in  his  keiping  : 

And  wyth  this  lord  than  als  sa  fast 

Throuch  Lowthiane  Est  on  he  past 

Tyl  North  Berwik,  and  thare  he  gat 

A  bate,  and  that  Lord  in  til  that 


Ch.  XXV.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  95 

He  gert  be  rowyt  to  the  Bas ; 

Thare  his  schip  he  bid  and  was.  2620 

Bot  als  sa  fast  as  this  wes  done, 

Schir  Davy  buskit  hamwart  sone. 

Bot  yong  James  of  Douglace, 

That  Lord  than  of  Balvany  wace, 

Off  ewill  counsale  and  feloune 

Oure-tuke  hym  at  Lang-hirdmanstoune. 

Quhat  is  thare  mare  to  this  to  say  ? 

Slane  wes  this  knycht  thare  that  day ; 

This  ilke  gud  [and]  gentyl  knycht, 

That  wes  baith  manfull,  lele,  and  wycht :  2G30 

This  ilk  Schir  Davy  cald  Flemyng, 

That  cusyng  nere  wes  to  the  King. 
Thare  wes  the  Lord  off  Dyrltoune, 
The  Lord  als  of  Hirdmanstoune, 
And  uthir  mony  gentillis  ma 
F.  290.  b.     Wes  that  day  in  the  feild  alsua. 

Fra  this  Schir  Davy  thare  wes  slayne, 

Thir  lordis  all  passit  hame  agane 

And  the  cors  wes,  on  the  morne, 

Throuch  Edinburgh  [of]  Schir  DaSvy  borne      2640 

Tyll  Halyrudhous  ;  thare  he  lyis, 

His  spirite  in  till  Paradys. 

In  to  the  CasteU  of  the  Bas 
Oure  Kingis  sone  yeit  bidand  was. 
His  schip,  a  quhill  fra  this  wes  done. 
This  James  onre  Lord  the  Kingis  sone. 
And  wytli  hym  off  ordinance 
Off  Orknay  the  Erie,  to  pas  in  France 
And  wyth  hym  thare  for  to  be ; 
Few  wes  ordanyt  ma  menyd  2650 

Bot  yeit  he  wes  thare  purvait  wele 


96  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

Off  honeste  clething,  and  wesclielle 

Of  silver  bricht,  and  jowelis  ma 

Oure  Prynce  had  wytli  hym  tliare  alswa. 

And  quhen  he  saw  the  schip  cum  down 

Fra  Leith,  he  maid  hym  redy  bown : 

Wyth  hym  the  Erie  of  Orknay  thare, 

And  all  the  lave,  that  wyth  thame  ware, 

In  to  that  schip  thai  maid  entre 

In  till  intent  to  pas  the  se.  20 60 

Trewis  bath  on  s^  and  land 
Wes  takyn  for  to  be  lestand 
Tyll  evyn  on  the  next  Pasch  day 
Eermly  festnyt  on  all  gud  fay. 
Thir  lordis  the  mare  sikkyrly 
Thocht  to  pas  oure  se  for-thi. 
Thai  war  dessavit  nevyrtheles  : 
This  ilke  schip  sone  takyn  wes 
Ewyn  upon  the  Palm  Sonday, 
Before  Pasch  that  fallis  ay.  2670 

It  is  off  Inglis  natioune 
The  commone  kend  conditioune 
Off  Trewis  the  wertew  to  foryett 
Quhen  thai  will  thaim  for  wynnyng  set. 
And  rekles  of  gud  faith  to  be, 
Quhare  thai  can  thare  avantage  se : 
Thare  may  na  band  be  maid  sa  ferm, 
F.  291.        Than  thai  can  mak  thare  will  thare  term. 
Set  thare  be  contrare  write,  wyth  seile, 
It  is  thare  vice  to  be  oure  lele.  2680 

This  ilke  schip  wes  tane,  but  dout, 
Or  evyr  this  Trew  wes  endit  out. 
In  it  wes  nane,  that  than  suld  be 
Be  ony  lauch  enpresownd, 


Cii.  XXV.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  97 

Bot  as  symply  on  tbare  wis 

Marchandis  pass  in  marchandis  ; 

Na  tliare  wes  fundyn  nakyn  gere 

Off  wapynnis,  or  armowris  maid  for  were, 

That  mycht  be  knawyn  off  walew 

Agane  the  wertewis  of  the  trewe.  2690 

Oure  Kingis  sone  yeit  nevyrtheles 

In  to  that  schip  thare  takyn  wes. 

Off  hym  the  Yngiis  men  ware  blith, 

And  efftyr  that,  they  had  hym  swyth 

Tyll  Henry  King  off  Yngland 

The  Ferd,  in  till  it  than  regnand. 

He  hym  resavit  wyth  honeste, 

And  welle  gert  hym  tretit  be. 

And  the  Erie  of  Orknay 

Wes  frethit  thare  to  pas  his  way,  2700 

And  yong  Alexandir  of  Setone, 

"That  efftyr  Lord  wes  off  Gordown, 

Than  ordanyt  wyth  oure  Prynce  to  pas. 

In  that  schip  tane  wyth  hym  was. 

Till  cum  hame  amaug  the  lave 

Yngiis  men  ful  leve  hym  gave. 

Bot  oure  Prynce  behovit  thare  still 

Bide  the  King  off  Ynglandis  will ; 

And  Williame  Giffarte  that  sqwyare  ; 

Bot  few  ma  than  bad  wyth  hym  thare.  2710 


VOL.  III. 


98  THE  CRONYKIL  [B.  IX. 


CHAP.   XXVI. 

(^nhm  Robert  ihz  ^krii  oure  Igng 
JEatI)  at  ^unlirrtottitll)  his  znh^nq. 

A.D.  A 

1406.       A  THOUSAND  and  foure  liundyr  yere 
To  tha  the  sext  all  reknyt  clere, 
Sanct  Ambrose  fest  in  till  Aprile 
The  ferd  day  faUis,  hot  in  that  quhile 
That  fest  fell  on  Palm  Sonday, 
The  quhilke  before  Pasch  fallis  ay, 
F.  291.  b.      Eobert  the  Thrid,  oure  Lord  the  King, 
Maid  at  Dundownald  his  endyng. 
His  body  wes  had  than  to  Paslay, 
And  wes  entyrit  in  that  Abbay,  2720 

The  quhilk  his  elderis  devotely 
Fondyt,  and  dowyt  rechely. 
Thare  entyrit  his  body  lyis. 
His  spyrite  in  til  Paradys. 
Sextene  wyntyr  King  he  wes, 
Sauffand  xv  dayis  les. 
Sa  fyfftene  yere  he  held  that  state. 
And  in  the  sextend  yere  he  wrate. 

In  the  moneth  of  June 
Next  efftyr  that  aU  this  wes  done,  2730 

The  Statis  off  oure  Kynrike  hale 
Held  at  Sanct  Johnestoune  a  Counsale. 
Thare  wes  it  declerit,  oure  Kingis  sone, 
Syne  that  his  faderis  days  ware  done. 
Than  as  oure  Prynce,  JAMYS  ying, 
His  fadyris  aire,  suld  be  oure  King, 


Ch.  XXVI.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  99 

And  be  that  titill  ay  suld  he 

Cure  King  fra  thine-furtht  callit  be, 

Set  he  wes  in  Yngland  still 

Haldyn  all  agane  his  wyll,  2740 

That  he  mycht  off  na-kyn  wys 

Take  ony  off  his  insigniis, 

As  Crowne,  Scheptire,  Svverd,  and  Hyng, 

Sic  as  afferis  till  a  King 

Off  kynd  be  rycht :  yeit  nevyrtheles 

Oure  liege  Lord  and  King  he  wes, 

Set  he  had  bene  hot  a  nycht  aid, 

Quhen  his  fadyre  the  spirite  yauld 

Tyl  God,  that  wes  his  Creatoure, 

And  his  body  till  sepulture,  2750 

His  aire,  that  of  kynd  wes  King, 

And  off  all  rycht  wythout  derayng. 

Be  ordinaus  als  of  that  Counsale, 
Off  oure  Kynrike  the  governale 
F.  292.       Eoberte,  than  Duke  off  Albany, 

Tuke,  and  governyt  it  wertuously ; 

(Cownte  he  wes  off  cownteis  twa, 

Fife  firste,  and  Menteth  ware  tha) 

And  Gowernoure  thai  maid  that  he 

Haldyn  be  titylle  and  sele  suld  be.  2760 

He  wes  full  brothir  to  the  King, 
That  last,  as  ye  herd,  maid  endyng. 
He  wes  a  sembly  faire  persown. 
And  had  off  wertewis  hie  renown  ; 
He  wes  faire  plesand  in  youtheid. 
Stout  and  wycht  in  rype  manheid ; 
In  till  his  eld  in  till  Scotland 
Mare  wys  than  he  wes  nane  livand ; 
He  wes  off  hie  and  faire  stature. 


100  THE  CRONYKIL  [B.  TX. 

He  liivyt  and  honouryt  his  Creature ;  2770 

At  Gocldis  service,  and  at  his  Mes, 
In  all  tym  rycht  dewote  he  wes. 
He  wes  a  constant  Catholike ; 
All  Lollard  he  hatyt  and  lieretike. 
In  chastity  he  led  his  life, 
But  all  foull  lust,  besid  his  wife. 
He  ete  and  drank  hot  sobirly, 
And  all  tym  fed  hymselff  fairly. 
To  lordis  a  meroure  clene  wes  he 
Off  honoure  and  off  honestd  2780 

Togiddir  had  all  the  pryncis  bene 
Off  all  the  warld,  and  he  thare  sena^ 
Oif  thame  all  suld  na  persown 
Be  than  he  worth  mare  renown. 
Be  wertuous  aporte,  fare  having 
Eesembyll  he  couth  a  mychty  King  ; 
To  that  baith  curtas  and  cunnand 
He  wes,  bath  habyll  and  avenand  : 
To  knychtis  and  sqwyeris  and  al  gentyle 
He  wes  famyliare  and  humyle.  2790 

Ye  bischopis,  abbotis,  and  prelatis, 
Throu  hym  ye  joy  sit  wele  youre  statis ; 
In  kyrkis  for-thi  at  your  alteris 
Ye  spend  for  hym  devote  prayeris. 
F.  292.  b.     All  kyrk-men  of  la  ware  greis, 

Bowys  to  God  for  hym  youre  kneis  ; 

He  wes  to  yow  in  generalle 

Lele,  luvand,  and  rycht  speciale. 

Ladyis,  madynnis,  and  weman  alle 

This  Prynce  ye  suld  youre  consorte  call !  2800 

And  specialy  wyth  youre  prayeris  pure 

Comend  hym  till  his  Creature. 


Ch.  xxvl]  or  SCOTLAND.  101 

Husbandis  [haile]  that  wynnis  the  corne, 

He  has  ofFt  gert  you  be  forborne 

Off  tha,  that  litill  or  nocht  wald  pay ; 

It  is  youre  det  for  hym  to  pray. 

For  the  pure  commownys  he  maid  defens 

All  tym  wytht  gret  diligens ; 

His  bed-men  thai  suld  be  forthi, 

And  pray  for  hym  rycht  hartfully.  2810 

Lele  and  luvand  he  wes  but  let 

Tyl  all,  that  aucht  that  of  det. 

For  pete  he  wald  mony  spare, 

Set  caus  requiryt  to  greve  thaim  sare. 

The  tend  persown  he  wes  be  get 

In  lineale  descens  fra  Sanct  Margret : 

Of  that  rute  the  kynd  flewoure, 

As  flouris  havand  that  sawoure, 

He  had,  and  held,  and  all  tym  grew. 

Ay  burjowand  in  bownte  new.  2820 

Thare  mycht  of  hym  yeit  be  said  mare, 
Gyff  I  to  that  of  wertew  ware  ; 
Wyth  tethe  for-thi  my  toung  I  steke  : 
Off  hym  ennuch  I  can  nocht  speke. 
The  froit  of  hym  God  grant  to  be 
Sic,  as  in  his  tym  wes  he ! 

Thine   propire    prole    hym   pacify   fra 
plycht,  and  fra  pyne, 

Thow   vertuous,  inviolate,  and  verray 
Virgyne. 


102  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 


CHAP.   XXVII. 

^tthen  the  €rh  of  Jttare  o£  <S£otIitnb 
^a0t  on  £unbiit  in  ^itglanb. 

1407.       xx  THOUSAND  foure  hundyr  the  sevynd  yere 

Efftyr  the  birth  of  oure  Lord  dere,  2830 

Alexandyr  Stewarte,  Erie  of  Mare, 
F.  293.      A  lord  commendyt  wys  and  ware, 
Honeste,  habill,  and  avenand, 
Past  on  condite  in  Yngland, 
Wytht  ane  honeste  cumpany 
Eycht  wele  arayt  and  dayntely. 
Ten  knychtis  thai  ware,  or  ma, 
And  uthire  gentillis  gret  alsua, 
Clerkis,  and  uthire  of  gret  wertew  ; 
Off  houshald  and  off  his  retinew  2840 

Sexty  hors  wyth  hym  or  ma. 

In  to  the  land  qnhen  he  com  swa, 
And  as  he  hare  hym  vertuously. 
He  wes  commendit  rycht  heily. 
Henry  the  Ferd  than  ware  the  crowne 
Next  efftyr  that  Eichard  wes  put  down  ; 
This  Erie  of  Mare  than  gerte  he 
Curtasly  thare  tretit  be. 

Oure  Erie  of  [Mare]  had  hale  intent 
Thare  wyth  the  mychty  Erie  of  Kent,  2850 

As  be  tailye,  till  haiff  melle. 
That  held  and  of  that  selff  journe 
Worschip  and  honoure  gret  alsua 
Fell  to  tha  mychty  lordis  twa. 
Thare  Schir  Waltere  de  Lyndcsay, 


Ch.  XXVII.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  103 

A  Scottis  knycht  in  gud  aray, 
Wytli  the  Lord  de  Bewmonte  he 
Be  taily^  off  armys  a  joiirne 
Did,  and  fulfiUyt  wele, 

That  tailyeit  was  all  ilke  dele.  2860 

Schir  Waltere  of  Bekyrtone,  that  wes  than 
Off  Lufnok  Lord  in  Louthyane, 
Schir  Wylliani  off  Cokburn,  and  Schir  William 
Off  Cranstone,  tha  twa  wyth  a  name, 
And  in  that  Court  than  alsua  wes 
Off  Mare  Schir  Alexander  off  Forbes ; 
Thir  foure  knychtis  off  Scotland 
Wertuously  tuk  upon  hand 
Wytht  gret  famous  Inglis  men, 
F.  293.  b.      Commendit  of  mycht  and  worschip  then,  2870 

Off  gret  prowes,  and  of  land 
Wythyn  the  kynrike  of  Yngland, 
Mychty  lordis  of  ancestry ; 
Oure  Scottis  knychtis  syndrely 
Be  forsaid  in  till  armys  ran 
Tyl  thir  gret  lordis  man  for  man. 
And  at  all  poynt[is]  ilke  dele 
All  thare  tailye  fuLfillyt  wele. 
For  grete  pris  and  renown 
[Thai]  wan  gret  comendatiown.  2880 

Tyl  James  than  of  Scotland  Kyng 
This  Erie  of  Mare  be  gud  countyng 
Wes  emys  son :  swa  he  and  he 
Wes  evynlike  in  the  tothir  gre. 
And  Schir  Waltere  de  Lyndesay, 
Quham  off  before  ye  hard  me  say. 
In  til  the  thrid  and  the  tlirid  gre 
Off  kyn  wes  James  oure  King  and  he. 


104  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

Sua  efftyr  that  all  this  wes  done, 

The  Erie  off  Mare  wyth  his  Court  sone  2890 

Eetowrit  agane  in  his  cuntre 

[Wyth  honoiire  gret  and  houeste.] 


A.D.       m 

140S.        X  HE  next  yere  eftyr  folowand, 

A  thousand  foure  hundyr  the  auchtand, 

This  Erie  of  Mare  past  in  Eraunce 

In  his  delite  and  his  plesance, 

Wytht  a  nobill  cumpany 

Wele  arayt,  and  dantely, 

Knychtis  and  sqwieris,  gret  gentilmen, 

Sexty  or  ma  ful  nowmeryt  then,  2900 

Men  of  counsale  and  of  wertew, 

Off  his  Court  and  retinew. 

In  Paris  he  held  a  ryale  state 

At  the  syngne  knawyn  the  Tynnyn  Plate  : 

Al  the  tym  that  he  wes  thare 

Bidand,  twelff  owkis  ful  and  mare, 

Dwre  and  yet  baith  gert  he 

Ay  stand  oppyn,  that  men  mycht  se 

Entyr  all  tyni  at  thare  plesance, 

Tyl  ete  or  drynke,  or  syng  or  dance.  2910 

F.  294.        Off  al  natyownys  generaly 

Comendit  he  wes  gretunily 

Off  wyt,  wertew,  and  larges, 

Wyth  all,  that  he  wyth  knawyn  wes. 

The  Duke  of  Burgon  than  in  Eraunce 

Tuk  hym  in  speciale  acquintance. 

In  Paris  he  before  hym  fand 

The  Erie  of  Werwike  of  Yngland, 

That  thare  wes  tretit  honestly 


Cii.  XXVII.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  105 

As  a  strangeare;  bot  sxDecialy  2920 

This  Erie  of  Mare  wes  tretit  tliare 
As  of  houshald  famyliare 
Speciale  to  the  King  of  France. 

Sua  happynnyt,  that  throch  ordinance 
Evyn  upon  the  Wytsonday 
Callyt  wyth  honoure  baith  ware  thai  ^. 

Tyll  the  manjory,  that  maid  wes 
Wythin  the  Kingis  gret  palace. 
The  Erie  of  Werwike  at  that  mete 
Wes  at  the  burde  wyth  honoure  sete  :  2930 

The  Erie  of  Mare  of  ordynance 

Maid  service  to  the  King  of  France  ; 

Sua  quhil  in  to  the  hall  he  yude, 

Quhile  before  the  King  lie  stud, 

As  cans  requeryt  off"  his  service. 

Thus  all  wes  done  thare  at  device. 
Eff'tyr  that  al  this  wes  done, 

The  Erie  of  INIare  hym  purvayt  sone 

Ham  til  cum  in  his  cuntre  : 

His  leve  than  at  the  King  tuk  he,  2940 

And  at  lordis  ma  in  Fraunce, 

That  hym  than  had  in  acquintance. 

And  com  til  Brugis  in  that  quhile 

In  honoure  gret  wyth  his  famyle. 

Thare  a  quhile  he  maid  bidyng 

Tyl  half  had  weddyre  at  his  likyng 

Ham  for  to  cum  oure  the  se. 

Hasty  tithingis  than  hard  he. 

J_  HE  Dukis  bruthir  off  Holand, 

A  clerke  nocht  clerklike  aperand,  2950 


106  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

(Johne  de  Bayrre  wes  bis  name) 
Nocht  all  commendit  off  gud  fame, 
F.  2f)4.  b.     Bot  hey  and  haltane,  prowd  and  stout, 
As  nane  his  pere  wes  hym  about. 
Confermyt  he  wes  Elect  off  Legis. 
That  Bischopiike  in  the  Impire  is, 
To  the  Archebischop  off  Colone  ane 
The  Bischop  off  Legis  Suffragane. 
This  Elect  confermyt  wes 

Nocht  ordanyt  preist,  yeit  nevyrtheles  2960 

Be  speciale  dispensatioune 
He  held  all  tym  possessioune 
Twenty  wyntyre  ful,  and  mare, 
In  his  possessioune  bidand  thare. 
Schir  Henry  Home  a  famous  knycht, 
Gret  off  state  and  of  hey  mycht, 
Wyth  ma  of  that  diocy, 
Movit  ware  in  gret  felny. 
This  Schir  Henry  for  his  son 
Wald  this  Elect  had  bene  undone,  2970 

Sua  that  his  son  mycht  be 
Promovit  to  that  dignite  ; 
And  to  that  promotioune 
He  gert  make  ane  electioune 
Be  Statis  of  the  cuntre  then, 
Nocht  clerkis  of  rent,  bot  temporale  men, 
Nocht  benefiste  men,  na  prebendaris 
Off  the  kyrke,  na  off  chapiteris. 
Thus  agane  the  lauch  expres 
Be  that  electioune  chosyn  wes  2980 

This  knychtis  son  than  to  that  state  : 
For  this  rais  syne  the  gret  debate. 
Quhen  [the]  Elect  had  herd  of  this. 


Ch.  XXVII.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  107 

Wythyn  the  Bischoprike  of  Legis 
Wyth  powere  gret  he  tuk  a  town, 
Tyl  hald  hyni  in  possessioune. 
The  Lordis  off  Legis  heyly 
Agane  hym  ras  dispitously, 
And  laid  a  sege  al  hym  about. 
He,  than  stad  in  to  gret  dout,  2990 

Hasty  word  send  til  his  bruthire 
The  Duke  of  Holand,  befor  all  uthire, 
And  askit  help  and  suppowale  : 
F.  295.     The  Duke  hym  that  denyit  hale. 

And  said,  before  all  that  he  wrocht, 

Wyth  his  Consale  did  he  nocht : 

Help  nane  wald  he  til  hym  send, 

Na  his  gud  on  hym  dispend ; 

To  wyt  sone  he  preferryt  will ; 

His  purpos  he  wald  nocht  spend,  na  spill.         3000 

His  blis,  his  blame,  his  luff,  his  leith. 

His  wyt,  his  werk,  his  wil,  his  wreth, 

All  he  set  hot  til  a  price 

Countyt  in  his  marchandice. 

The  messingere  than  als  [sa]  fast 

Agane  on  til  his  mastere  past, 

And  referrit  til  hym  sone, 

As  the  Duke  thocht  til  haif  done. 

Tyl  the  lady  the  Duches 

Off  Burgon,  that  his  sistere  wes,  3010 

He  send,  and  prayit  hir,  that  scho 

Wald  in  that  artikill  for  hym  do. 

Wyth  his  honoure  swa  that  he 

War  sauf  in  that  perplexite. 

Than  this  lady  als  [sa]  fast 

Tyl  the  lord  the  Duke  past ; 


108  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

On  liir  plesaud  best  manere 
Eequest  scho  maid  and  faire  pray  ere, 
That  he  wald  leve  hir  for  to  pas, 
To  wyt  quhow  that  hir  bruthire  was ;  3020 

Bodely  that  scho  niycht  set 
Wyth  sik  powere,  as  scho  mycht  get, 
To  sauf  hir  brutliire  in  that  quhile 
Era  that  apperand  gret  perile, 
Lik  to  mak  hym  al  undone. 
Hir  lord  til  hir  than  ansueryt  sone, 
And  askyt,  gif  it  wes  hir  will, 
Hir  selfF  that  purpos  to  fulfill. 
"  Ya  lord,"  scho  said,  "  wyth  yourc  lefe 
Quhou  that  mycht  be  myselff  wald  prefe."       3030 
This  lord  the  Duke  on  faire  manere 
Maid  to  that  lady  this  ansuere. 
"  That  suld  be  oure  part  wyth  rycht 
To  do  for  youre  sake,  that  we  mycht. 
Your  bruthire  off  Holand  and  we  togiddyr 
AVytht  our  powere  sal  pas  thiddyre ; 
F.  295.  b.     And  for  youre  cans  sa  sal  we  do, 

Gyff  God  wyl  graunt  us  grace  thare  to. 

That  youre  bruthire  sauf  salbe 

Wytht  honoure  of  his  adversito.  30-10 

Wyth  pes  or  pres  sa  sal  we  prowe 

That  sege  to  skaile,  or  gere  remove  : 

And  geff"  we  falye  in  oure  assaut, 

Eeleve  ye  than  al  oure  defaut. 

Sa  may  ye  appere  in  this 

The  lady  like  Semyramys, 

The  Qwene  quhilum  off  Aziry, 

A  lady  that  lived  delitabily. 

Hir  Lord  happynnit  on  a  day, 


Cii.  xxYii.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  109 

As  lie  about  a  cite  lay  3050 

lu  til  assege,  as  man  of  were 

Assaland  it  wyth  his  powere. 

In  his  assaut  than  he  maid, 

That  nere  the  town  wonnyn  he  had, 

Ane  archere  in  a  kyrnele  stud. 

That  wele  beheld,  quhare  this  lord  yud ; 

Havand  in  his  hand  a  bow, 

Thare-in  he  set  a  braid  arow. 

That  to  the  hukis  up  he  dreuch. 

And  wyth  that  schot  that  lord  he  sleuch.  3000 

This  lady  than  Semyramys, 

This  lordis  wife,  that  hard  of  this. 

In  til  hir  pavilyone  nere  sittand, 

Hir  hair  in  wympil  arrayand, 

The  tane  halff  of  hir  hair  unplet 

Scho  gert  plat  on  hir  basnet ; 

Wyth  uthire  armowris  gud  and  fyne 

Scho  gat  upon  a  coursoure  syne. 

And  to  the  town,  but  mare  abad, 

Arayt  wyth  hir  host  scho  rad,  3070 

And  gert  thaim  mak  thar-on  assaut, 

Wythoutyn  failyeing  or  defawt, 

Quhill  that  scho  wonnyn  had  the  town. 

And  brocht  it  til  confusioune. 

So  may  ye,  Lady,  gif  ye  wyll, 

Efftir  us  oure  defaut  fulfill." 

Be  this  ensampill,  I  hard  say, 
This  lord  the  Duke  said  in  his  play 
F.  296.      Tyl  his  wife,  that  lady  clere. 

Thare-upon  wytht  his  powere  3080 

'    His  hoste  he  arayit  sone 
To  that  battaile  for  to  be  done. 


110  THE  GEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

This  wes  the  proces  causative. 
That  efftyr  folowit  effective. 


X  HE  Duke  of  Burgon  als  [sa]  fast 
Than  to  the  Duke  of  Holand  past ; 

And,  all  uncouthnes  than  put  by, 

Thaire  puqoos  thai  stablist  rycht  fermly 

Wyth  thare  powere  for  to  prove 

That  sege  to  skale,  or  gere  remove.  3090 

The  Duke  of  Burgon  in  leveful  band 

Wes  to  the  Duke  bundyn  of  Holand  ; 

His  sistir  and  his  he  and  he 

Had  weddit :  in  sic  affinite 

Ilkane  dettit  wes  til  uthire, 

Like  as  bruthire  suld  be  to  bruthire. 

On  this  purpos  thare  terme  thai  set 

Tyl  hald  and  keip,  wythoutyn  let. 

The  Duke  of  Burgon  in  til  Fraunce, 

That  drew  in  speciale  acquintance  3100 

This  Alexandir,  than  Erie  of  Mare, 

Eor  he  hym  trowit  baith  wys  and  ware, 

All  wertuouslike  to  bene  in  were, 

He  trettit  hym  wyth  faire  prayere 

Be  wryte,  and  in  message  speciale. 

That  he  wald  wyth  the  powere  hale 

Wyth  hym  in  that  journe  be. 

To  that  rycht  sone  assentit  he, 

And  blythly  to  the  messingere 

Wyth  schort  avisment  maid  ansuere,  3110 

Wyth  hey  reward  of  honesty 

As  fell  wele  til  his  reawte, 

And  said,  "  Set  we  be  nocht  ma 


Ch.  XXVII.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  Ill 

Bot  I  and  my  boy,  we  twa, 
I  sal  be  thare  that  forsaid  day, 
Purvait,  as  I  be  purvayt  may." 
On  this  purpos  than  belive, 
As  wythin  foure  dais  or  five. 
He  redy  maid  a  hundyre  men 
At  all  poynt  wele  arayit  then.  3120 

F,  296.  b.       Knychtis  avenand  and  sqwyeris  ■ 

Sowmyt  bot  ancht  and  twenty  speris. 

Bot  foure  knychtis,  and  nocht  ma. 

And  thir  the  namys  ware  of  tha  : 

Schir  James  Scremgeoure  of  Dundee, 

Comendit  a  famous  knycht  wes  he, 

The  Kingis  banneoure  of  U, 

A  lord  that  wele  audit  lovit  be  : 

Schir  Elis  of  Kynnynmond 

Heretabill  lord  of  that  selff  ground  :  .3130 

Lord  of  the  Nachtane  Schir  William, 

Ane  honest  knycht  and  of  gud  fame, 

A  travalit  knycht  lang  befor  than : 

Off  Bothvile  Schir  Johne,  a  wertuous  man  : 

And  sqwyeris  gud,  gret  gentilmen. 

Famous  and  wertuous  in  his  Court  then  : 

And  gud  yomen  for  archery 

Eycht  wele  bodyn,  and  honestly. 

His  wayage  sua  for  to  begyn 

In  til  Brugis  straucht  fra  his  in,  3140 

Off  gret  pupill  the  multitude 

On  ilke  sid,  that  thare  by  stud, 

Commendyt  heily  his  affere, 

His  aporte,  and  his  manere, 

As  he  hym  hawyt  adresly. 

And  his  Court  taucht  sa  vertuously, 


112  THE  CEONYiaL  [B.  IX. 

As  he  resemblyd  a  lord  to  be 

Off  hey  state  and  off  reawt^. 

Throu  all  the  land  sa  on  he  past : 

Tyl  Legis  he  hym  sped  rycht  fast.  3150 

The  Dukis  twa  hym  thankfully 

Eesavit  and  his  cumpany : 

In  that  trettd  wytht  instance 

And  wyth  delyverit  ordinance 

The  awaward  of  that  were  he  gat. 

As  he  dysponit  hym  for  that, 
Lordis  gret  and  of  hey  mycht 
In  that  ward  ware  set  than  to  ficht ; 
Swa,  by  his  awyn,  ware  baneris  five 
Dysplayit  in  the  feild  behve.  31  GO 

F.  297.        Of  sqwieris,  that  thiddyre  wyth  hym  rad, 
Sex  knychtis  in  his  ward  ware  maid : 
Johne  of  Suthirland,  his  newew, 
A  lord  apperand  off  vertew, 
Heretabill  Erie  of  that  countre, 
Knycht  wes  maid  at  that  journe. 
Alexandyr  of  Keth  knycht  maid  syne 
Wes,  and  Alexandyr  of  Erewyn ; 
Andrew  Stewart  his  bruthire,  foure. 
And  Johne  the  Menyeis  liis  banneoure ;  3170 

The  Lord  of  Nachtane  Schir  Williame 
The  Hay,  a  knycht  than  of  gud  fame, 
Maid,  and  Schir  Gilbert  the  Hay  knyclit. 
Thir  sex  knychtis  stout  and  wycht, 
Wyth  foure  knychtis  before  than  maid, 
Of  his  natione  than  ten  he  had 
Manfull,  hardy,  stout,  and  wycht. 
In  al  the  hale  force  of  that  ficht ; 
And  all  his  sqwyeris  and  yomeu 


Ch.  xxvil]  of  SCOTLAND.  113 

Provit  al  stout  and  manful  then.  3180 

The  Oste  of  Legis  wyth  thare  strenth 
Was  bot  scantly  thre  spere  leuth 
Fra  the  joynyng.     This  Erie  of  Mar 
As  avysit,  wise,  and  ware, 
He  saw  before  the  Ost  cummand 
Twa  werelike  men,  and  in  thare  hand 
Bare  thare  pol-axis,  as  for  til  have 
Sum  dede  off  were  before  the  lave, 
All  like  til  lordis  off  honoure, 
As  apperyt  be  thare  armoure.  3190 

Wyth  this  than  the  Erie  off  Mar, 
Off  thame  fra  that  he  wes  ware, 
He  bad  the  bauneoure  be  a  sid 
Set  liis  bannere,  and  wyth  it  bide : 
Tyl  Johne  of  Seres  said  he  then, 
"  Cum  wyth  me  Johne,  on  yone  twa  men 
Or  the  lave  cum,  I  sal  be. 
Cum  on,  cum  on,  now  Johne  wyth  me." 
(Thus  suld  a  prynce  in  battale  say), 
F.  297.  b.     "  Cum  on  falowis,  be  formast  ay."  3200 

A  pryncis  word  off  honeste, 
"  Gais  on,  gais  on,"  suld  nevyr  be. 
Arestotil  gave  this  instructioune 
To  the  yong  King  of  Massidown. 
At  this  countyre  quhat  wil  ye  mare  ? 
Baith  fadyre  and  son  slane  ware  thare : 
The  fadyre  wes  that  Schir  Henry  Horn, 
The  quliilk,  as  ye  haif  hard  beforn. 
Maid  that  mysrewlit  electioune 
For  his  sonnys  promotioune,  3210 

And  dystrublit  that  diocy 
Agane  the  Lauch  dispituously ; 

VOL.  III.  II 


Hi  THE  CEONYKIL  [B.  IX. 

Tyl  benefist  men,  and  chanownis  baitli, 

Off  that  kyrk  he  did  gret  skaith. 

Sua  twa  wyth  twa  slane  war  sone ; 

In  schort  tyme  that  dede  wes  done, 

Or  the  battalis  jonyt  ware : 

The  fadir  be  the  Erie  of  Mar 

Wes  slane ;  the  sone  eftyr  wes 

Slane  be  Johne  than  of  Seres.  3220 

Wyth  this,  the  battalis  approchand, 
Thare  fell  haisty  dede  on  hand. 
The  awaward  in  that  quhile 
To  recountir  the  first  perile, 
First  than  entrit  in  the  pres, 
Quhare  the  thrang  than  thikast  wes, 
Quhare  the  best  men  happynis  ay 
Eormast  in  to  sic  assay. 
In  that  ward  to  the  Erie  of  Mar 
Hastely  assemblit  ware  3230 

Knychtis,  and  sqwyeris,  and  gud  yonaen. 
Al  provit  gret  proues  wyth  hym  then, 
Quhare  men  mycht  se  than  sudaiily 
Kybill  ga  yon  lichtly, 
Dusch  for  dusch,  and  dynt  for  dynt ; 
Mycht  na  man  mys,  quhare  he  wald  mynt : 
Quha  wald  haiff  [bene]  enpresowne, 
Tyll  yeild  hym  laisare  nane  had  he  : 
F.  298.       Twa  handis  ay  travalit  for  a  tung. 

Sparand  nothir  auld  na  yong.  324U 

In  that  ward  the  Erie  than, 

That  had  mony  a  worthy  man, 

Out  throu  the  tliikkest  of  that  oste 

Of  Legis,  bolnyt  than  in  boste. 

About  hym  than  he  rowmyt  tlmre 


Ch.  XXVII.]  OF  SCOTLAND.  115 

Thretty  fute  on  breid,  or  mare. 

And  a  merke  schot  large  of  lenth  ; 

Of  Legis  lie  stonyt  sua  the  strenth, 

That  bodys  slane  lay  of  sik  hiclit, 

That  standand  on  fute  wes  nane,  that  ray cht   3250 

Twich  the  cors,  that  heyast  lay 

Slane  in  to  the  feild  that  day. 

Thretty  thousand  ware  slane  or  ma, 

Quhen  the  feild  wes  rowmyt  sua, 

The  Duk  of  Burgon  upon  case 

On  a  sid  entrit  in  the  place, 

And  as  he  wytht  oure  Erie  than  met, 

"Wyth  blyth  chere  thare  he  hym  plet 

In  [his]  armis  so  thankfully, 

That  held  his  ward  so  worthely.  3260 

The  Erie  callit  Alexandir  the  Lyal  than, 
Off  Angus  a  gret  gentUman, 
"  Ga  to  my  banneoure,  and  bid,  that  he 
My  baner  bryug  in  hy  to  me." 
Schir  Johne  the  Menyeis  maid  ansuere, 
"  Here  he  bad  me  bid  langare  ; 
Sa  haiff  I  biddyn  here  yeit  still. 
Now  cum  he  till  it,  gyff  he  will." 

Tliis  is  the  force  of  that  joum^, 
As  thai,  that  thare  ware,  tauld  to  me.  3270 

The  Erie  of  Mar  be  gi^et  renown 
Thare  honouryt  all  his  natiown  : 
Holand,  Hennaud,  and  Braband 
Oure  Erie  commendit  of  Scotland. 
Sum  said,  in  auld  Prophecyis 
That  trettit  of  gret  victoryis. 
Thai  fand,  Legis  undone  to  be 
Be  a  Lord  of  oure  country. 


116  THE  CRONYKIL  OF  SCOTLAND.  [B.  IX. 

Thai  likynnyt,  by  that  prophecy, 
F.  298.  b.     In  hym  to  fall  that  wyctoiy  ;  3280 

Sine  in  his  felicity 
He  gat  that  oportunit(i, 
All,  that  in  dede  don  wes, 
Referrit  wes  till  his  prowes. 

Be  the  devore  of  that  day 
Off  Legis  the  Elect  wes  bidand  ay 
Pesabyll  in  his  possessioune, 
But  ony  contradictioune ; 
Tyll  off  Constance  the  Counsale  grete, 
Othir  off  will,  [or  than]  of  threte,  3290 

Eemovyt  in  to  dede  wes  he 
All  qwyte  fra  that  dignity, 
And  wyth  a  lady  efftir  than 
Wes  weddit,  as  a  lawid  man. 

The  Erie  of  Mar,  of  his  prowes. 
That  heily  commendit  wes, 
A  lady  weddit,  gret  of  land, 
The  Lady  of  Duffyll  in  Braband  : 
Wyth  honoure  syne  retowryt  he 
Hame  agane  in  his  Countre.  3300 


[©xplicit  i;ibcr  Itoiws.] 


NOTES  AND  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


VARIOUS  READINGS. 

[LONDON,  1795.] 

Tlie  edition  heing  'printed  verbatim  et  literatim  from  the 
Royal  MS.,  tJie  evident  errors  of  the  transcriher  only  excepted, 
the  various  readings  must  consist  almost  entirely  of  such  words  or 
letters  in  it,  as  are  rejected ;  of  ivhich,  I  believe,  no  otic,  even  the 
most  7ninute,  is  omitted. 

Where  it  was  necessary  to  depart  from  the  Royal,  I  have 
generally  found  it  eligible  to  adhere  to  the  Cotton  MS. ;  in  which 
cases  tJie  ivords  of  the  Icdter  are  not  inserted  in  the  variants  read- 
ings, as  they  will  be  knaion  by  comparing  the  text  as  printed  ivith 
the  rejected  readings  from  the  Royal  MS. 

The  tivo  3fSS.  in  the  Advocates'  Library,  and  the  one  in  the 
Harleian  Library,  though  considerably  later  tluin  tlie  Royal  and. 
Cotton,  appear  in  some  few  instances  to  have  preserved  readings 
preferable  to  them :  in  such  cases  their  readings  are  given  along 
with  the  others,  whence  the  reader  vnll  be  enabled  to  see  how  the 
line  or  clause,  as  printed,  is  composed. 

Excepting  the  large  extracts  from  Wyntown's  first  draught  of 
his  work  in  IIII.,  viii.  and  xix.  [see  Innes,  pp.  G24,  683,  820], 
which  are  given  entire  from  the  Cotton,  no  further  attention  is 
piaid  to  the  variations  in  it,  uliich  are  many,  nor  to  those  of  the 
other  MSS.,  which  are  innumerable,  than  as  they  serve  to  illustrate 
doubtful  readings,  or  to  show  the  changes  in  the  spelling  of  names, 
for  the  satisfaction  of  the  critical  reader.  And  here  it  may  be 
proper  to  observe,  once  for  all,  that  Alexander  and  David  are 
constantly  icrittcn  in  thr  Cotton,  where  the  Royal  has  Alyfawndyr 


120  VAEIOUS  EEADINGS. 

and  Dawy,  and  that  surnames  generally  have  de  preceding  them 
in  the  former,  instead  of  f  e  in  the  latter. 

In  the  fevj  instances  wherein  I  have  found  it  necessary  to  add 
or  to  alter  a  xcord,  or  even  a  letter,  without  authority  from  the 
MSS.,  such  insertions  are  distinguished  hy  being  inclosed  in 
crotchets  ;  except  in  the  Latin  Elegiac  Poem,  which,  as  not 
being  the  work  of  Wyntoivn,  and  evidently  corrupted  by  the 
transcriber's  ignorance  of  Latin,  I  have  endeavoured  to  restore 
from  collations  of  other  MSS.,  wherein  it  is  found. 

Any  remarks  introduced  among  the  various  readings  are  dis- 
tinguished by  italics. 

[David  Macphekson.] 


The  MSS.  of  Wjmtown  are  thus  distinguishecl : — 

B.  The  Royal  MS.  marked  17,  T),  XX. 

C.  The  Cotton  MS.       „       Nero,  D,  XI. 

E.  The  oldest  MS.  in  the  Advocates'  Library,  A,  7,  1  [E]. 

EE.  The  later  MS.,  „  A,  1,  13  [EE]. 

H.  The  Harleian  MS.,  „  No.  6909. 

And  the  following  are  occasionally  quoted  : — 

Chr.  Mel.         Chronica  de  Melros,  MS.  Bib.  Cott.  Faustina,  B,  XI. 

Sc.  Chr.  Scotichrouicon,  MS.  Bib.  Reg.  13,  E,  X.     [If  vol.  and  page  are 

noted,  the  edition  Edinburgh  1759  is  referred  to.] 
Per/.  S.  And.    Rogistrum  Prioratus  S.  Andrete,  MS.  Harl.  No.  4628. 


[     121     ] 


VARIOUS   HEADINGS 

FROM   MACPHEESON'S   EDITION,   1795. 


[As  only  portions  of  the  first  Fioe  Books  of  the  Chronicle  were  given  in  Macpherson's 
edition,  he  was  in  some  measure  constrained  to  number  the  lines  of  each  separate 
Chapter. 

In  tlie  present  edition  the  lines  of  the  lohole  Chapters  of  each  Boole  being  numhered 
consecutively,  to  avoid  confusion,  the  numbers  given  by  Mr.  Macpherson, 
both  in  the  folloioing  list  of  Varimts  Readings  as  loell  as  in  his  Notes,  are 
changed  to  correspond  loith  the  text  in  the  present  Volumes.] 


Various  Beadings  in  the 
First  Book. 


Ch.  I. 

Rubric  waiiting,  and  supplied  by  the 
Editor. 

Ch.  XIII. 

1343  Solynus  in R 

1345 tjin  bot  tliair R 

13.54 hawlkyn  or  Ry^vere  R  G 

And  ryall  balking  on  Rj'ver  H 

1377  Bot  of  Pevcbtys R 

1386 F]o^\Ty  fayre  R 

1397  Betwixt  Ireland  and  Brettane 
Anents  Normandy  or  Spain 
Sum  saj-es  Shetland  is  the  third 
Betwixt  Orknay  and  Norway  kyd 

Yet H 

The  three  last  lines  have  been  added  by  a 
later  hand  upon  the  margin  of  C. 

1412 ourhalyd  lychtly  R 

1432  Tyl  ane  wes Pl.  C 


Various  Beadings  in  the 
Second  Booh 


The  Cotton  MS.  begins  dhoid  the  middle  of  \ 

the  eighth  chapter,  ansioering  <o  F  8  a  \  Rub.  2 
of  the  Royal.  | 

Prologue. 

84 defawte  it  is R 

this H 

121 incedenys R 


Uh.  TIL 


progein  R 


Ch.  VI. 

Rtd).  2  This  Hillys 

Ch.  VIII. 


639  Of  this 
646  And  as 
That  as 

674 

696 


R.  C 
—  // 


of  that  he  tays  R 

was  wonnand  it C 

704  That  Land  thai  dressyt  R.  C 

That  Land  them  dressit  H 

722 howe  thai  done  R 

735 as  Bottis  %vile  C 


as  Scyttis  wile 


762  As  yhe  herd  • 

766  In  our  langage  Inglis  all 


778  As  passyd 


Ch.  IX. 


EE 

R 

H 

/? 

817 in-to  Spaynyhe    R 

850 obeysthande  /J 

After  858  H.  adds— 

Naverne  now  call  we  that  country 
Michtie  it  is  of  corn  and  fee. 

Ch.  X. 
964  The  Kings  Stale H 


122 


VAEIOUS   EEADINGS 


Ch.  XIV. 

Ruh.  2  Qiihat  tlie  Amyuowtaure R 

The  A  is  prefixed  by  the  blunder  of  tlie 
Rubricator  :  it  is  not  in  the  Tea:t. 

Various  Readings  in  tlu. 
Third  Book, 

Prologxhe.. 
5 Bybilis  fyfte R 

Ch.  III. 
4!)1  That  Priwate  sat 7J 


493  And  this  Priwate R 

501  That  Brut  gat R 

603 —  Wyrschype  suld  —  R 

508  Deyd  quhen /i 

543 was  and  gud  fame  R 

553 Walys  auch  R 

560 realeof R 

584  And  slwe R 

592 men  callyd  R 

597 dissawairay C 

620  The  Sorowful  Hous  R 

Hil  is  presumed  to  he  the  true  reading, 
as  agreeing  with  its  Latin  name  of 
Mons  dolorosus  [Sc.  Chr.  V.  II.  319]. 
Stirling  Castle  and  Nottingluim 
Castle,  both  standing,  like  that  of 
Edinburgh,  on  lofty  rocks,  had  the 
same  nmne  :  but,  I  believe,  that  only 
the  fabulotis  writers  call  them  so. 
G33 Postiime  beforne  R 


Rub.  1 


Ch.  IV. 


forthyr  procede,  R 


Ch.  IX. 


1085  Bot ■    7?.  C 

Ch.  X. 
1132 — Magalama  that  Stege  R 

Stege,  if  not  entirely  erronemis,  seems 
to  be  a  cognomen,  as  it  appears  in  C. 
I  see  no  such  name  in  any  of  the 
other  copies  of  this  Genealogy,  which 
all  make  Conar  son  of  Magalama. 

Varioiis  Readings  in  the 
Fourth  Book. 

Prologue. 
5  A  Garland  gottyn 


42  Now  crownyd  quhen 
Ch.  VIII. 


•aurytote  R 
R 


1093- 


forty   C 
R 


1095  Before  the  Natyvyte 

1108  Coyme,  and  in  it,  was  rcgnande 

Bot  I  wil  noucht,  tel  you  thar  ndyme 


Thar  Condiscion,  na  thar  Fayme 
For  possibile,  supposse  it  be 
Difficile  yit,  it  is  to  me 
To  tel  thar  Namys,  distynctly 
Or  al  thar  Greis,  severally 
That  befor,  the  Peychtis  rasse 
For  as  our  Story  mention  mays 
Fergus  Erschson,  the  fyrst  man 
Was,  that  in  our  Lande  began 
Befor  that  tyme,  tliat  the  Peychtis 
Our  Kynrik  wan,  fra  the  Scottis 
And  syne  tha  Peychtis,  regnande  were 
A  thnusande  ane,  and  sexty  yhere. 
And  fra  this  Fergus,  doun  be  lyne 
Discendande  ewyu,  was  mak-Alpyn 
Kenyaucht,  that  was   aucht  hundyr 

yhere 
And  thre  and  fourty  passit  cleyr 
Eftyr  the  blest,  Natywite 
Or  regnande  he,  begouythe  to  be 
Fra  the  Peychtis  was  put  out. 

The  tende  man,  wyth-outtyn  dout 
Was  Keynauche  mak-Alpyne 
Fra  this  Fergus,  ewyn  be  lyne 
And  sa  thir  ten,  sulde  occupiy 
Gif  al  war  reknyt,  fullely 
Twelf  hundyr  Wynter,  and  weil  ma 
Bot  I  can  noucht,  consaif  it  swa 
Bot  that  this  Fergus,  was  regnande 
With  the  Peychtis,  in  Scotlande 
And  thA  ten,  that  regnande  were 
Eftyr  this  Fergus,  yhere  be  yhere 
As  thai  that  the,  Coniykill  wrate 
In-til  Nowmyr,  set  the  Date 
Aniang  the  Peychtis,  was  regnande 
Wyth-in  the  Kynrik,  of  Scotland 
And  litit  in  Bargan,  and  in  Were 
Qwhil  Kenyach  rase,  wyth  his  Powere. 

Gif  othir,  of  mare  sufficians 
Can  fynde  liettyr,  accordance 
This  Buk  at  likyn,  thai  may  mende 
Bot  I  now  schortly,  to  mak  cnde 
Thynk  for  to,  set  tlie  Date 
As  Cornykleris,  before  me  wrate 
And  kest  and  reknyt,  yhere  be  yhere 
As  the  Peychtis  regnande  were 
And  thar  Dat,  sa  set  I  wil 
Qwhen  the  Processe,  is  lede  thar-til. 
C.  fol.  38  a 

ii  Of  Brennyus  • 

1123ToCanmor   

See  the  note. 
1137  Fynach  Ker 


Fynacht  Mak  connual  ■ 


// 

R 

// 

But  from  other  authentic  Vouchers  the 
name  of  this  King  is  known  to  begin 
with  K,  so  that  tlie  chanqe  of  the 
Letter  is  merely  a  mistake  of  the 
transcriber. 
1141 — Sonn  ITecge<lbwd     R 


IN  THE  FIFTH  BOOK. 


123 


Ch.  XIV. 
Rub.  1  This  Chapitere  that  a  flude 


Ch.  XIX. 


1758 
1766 
1798 


duelland  than  by 
thame  bital.iyle 
■  Brutus  Seide 


Sa  in  our  Coruyclis  as  we  reide 
Tliat  Scottis  war  regnande,  mony  yhere 
Befor  the  Peychtis,  cumiiiyn  were 
Withe-in  Scotland,  I  can  noucht  kon 
Qwhat  thai  war  callit,  tliat  regnyt  then 
Bot  Fergus  Erschsown  I  wisse 
The  fyrst  of  Scottis,  reknyt  is 
That  regnj't  as,  the  Coruyclis  sayis 
Kyng  befor,  the  Peychtis  dayis 
And  qwha  that  redly  se  kan 
He  wes  bot  the,  tende  man 
For  to  rekkyn  e-wyn  be  lyne 
Befor  Kenyauche,  mak-Alpyne 
Othir  seyr,  that  we  of  reide 
Betweyn  tha  twa,  as  thai  succede 
Sum  fel  collateralle 
And  regnande  our,  the  Scottis  haile 
As  Coursse  made,  and  Qwhalite 
Ayris  wareande  to  be 
Sum  hapnyt  to  ryng,  throw  malice 
And  ilkan  othir,  walde  supprj'sse 
Bot  fra  this  Fergus,  e'^vyn  he  lyne 
Kenyauche  descendit,  raak-Alpyne 
And  was  bot  in  the,  tende  Gre 
And  yhit  nere,  gif  yhe  wil  se 
Reknys  qwhat,  the  tende  lifit  here 
And  how  lang  tyme,  thai  regnande 

were 
And  thai  al,  sal  noucht  excede 
Threhundyr  yliere,  wytli-outyn  dreide 
Qwhar  in  the  Cornykil,  writtyn  is 
Twelf  hundir,  and  fere  mare  I  wis 
Fra  fyrst  the  Scottis,  war  regnande 
Or  Kenyauch    mak-Alpyn,   wan  the 
Lande. 

Bot  be  otliire  Auctoiu'is  seyr 
The  Scottis  I  fynde,  begonthe  to  stere 
Qwhen  that  the  Peychtis,  was  regnande 
To  that  I  ame,  accordande 
And  thar  Date,  set  I  wil 
Qwhen  the  Processe,  is  lede  thar-til 

In-til  this  tyme,  be  our  Story 
Cruthne  that  tyme,  mak  Ryny 

C.  fol.  43  a 
1812  The  father  of  Cruthne  is  Cinge  m  the 

Chroii.  Pict.  and  Kinne  m  the  Reg. 

S.   And.,  whence  our  Author  has 

copied  it.     The  resemblance  of  R  to 

K,  and  of  m  to  im,  1ms  misled  him, 

or  the  Transcriber. 
1821  JSTest  til  succedyde  Cede  R 


Various  Readings  in  the 
Fifth  Book. 

The  numeration  of  the  chapters  being 
done  cm  the  margin  in  red  by  a  dif- 
ferent liand,  they  are  carried  on  to 
■upwards  of  forty,  whereas  the  cluip- 
ters  in  th  is  Book,  %ohich  have  Rubrics, 
or  Titles,  prefxed  to  them  in  the 
body  of  the  work,  are  mrly  thirteen  ; 
which  number  ii  therefore  adhered 
to,  the  marks  of  the  Rubrieator  being 
no  way  authentic. 

Ch.  I. 

107 Caram R 

Tharam  or  Tharan  is  the  name,  as  ap- 
pears by  the  Chron.  Pict.  and  Reg. 
S.  And.  In  some  MSS.  of  the 
fourteenth  century  C,  G,  and  T  can 
scarcely  be  distinguished. 
124 Knj-thed R 

Ch.  II. 
and  Ascensyowne  R 


356— 

Ch.  III. 

4'25  KjTiibolynys  than  Widen R 

The  last  letter  of  this  King's  name 
shmdd  be  T  :  he  is  the  Cruiderius  of 
Geffrey  or  his  Aiynai-ic  informers. 

431 chasse  C 

442 ilk  dele  R 

453 Amoure  R 

455  That  KjTig R 

473 before  than  R 

480 chesoyn   C 

495  And  maid  to R 

498 Luftenande C 


645  He  lesst  the 


Ch.  IV. 


R 


Ch.  VIII. 

—  Ai'sbychoppys  ■ 


1615 

Ch.  IX. 

Rvb.  1  In  this  Chapter 


2498  And  Falow 
2517 


fyrst  Cry  sty  ante  R 
R 


2646  And  of  clernes 


throwch  rad  R 
R 


Ch.  X. 

Dame  Elane  Eme 

He  lange 


the  Brarvte 


3063 

3150 

3154 

3155  Of  Brettayne 

3164 

3175 

3176 

3203 

3220 

3238 

3239  Send  word  thare  help 


ueyst  suld 
And  owercome  quhyle 

Qwhyll  tliat  the   

Treverys  to  Rome    

Na  for  stjiit  ■ 


thame  self 


—  R 

—  R 

—  R 

—  R 

—  R 
he  R 

—  R 

—  R 

—  R 

—  R 

—  R 


124 


VARIOUS  READINGS 


•  skayth  had  R 

-Thylwal  R 


3249 
3251 

3260 that  chasyde  are  R 

3266  The  laif  fled H 

3278  Bot  Brudyre  wytht  hym  sent  R 

3385 and  Saynct  Luke    R.  C 

3495  Tarlage R 

Ch.  XI. 

4006  Tlic  first  name  ought  to  be  Tolarg, 
V.  sup  V.  i.  107. 

4007 Necten  Kellomiot  C 

—  Durst C 

— — -— C 

C 

Durst  Haddyrlyng  C 

R 

C 


4008 

4009  Galew 

4011  Dust  Gygnour 

4012 

4017Golarg 

4018  Durst 


4241 
4259 
4262 
4263 
4264 
4265 
4294 
4299 
4310 


cai.  XII. 


■  that  multitude  R 


Empyr 


dayis 


•  Emperovvre  fyrst 


Til  succedyt  • 
Thare  twa  - 


Gyst 

til  rekles 


Wrat  Storyis  to  cwn  did  diligens 
Writ  Storis  tocii  diligens 

hym  fand 


4320 

4347  As  Conqwest 

4350 

4374 

5128 

5137  And  this  thryd 


Nactane 


Qwlien  tliis  thryd 
That  arave  til 


5144 

5194  Moi-glaswald  mony  day 

5238 


R 
R 
R 
R 
R 
R 
R 
R 
C 

R 

R 

Ducheperis  C 
R 
C 
R 
C 
R 
R 


wes  se  nd 


5251 

5274 
5299 
5363 
5364 

5470 


peeis  smalle   C 
Small  has  been  originally  written  in 

R.  and  the  tioo  first  letters  have  been 

erased. 

In  Dubhyng  of C 

Syne  eftir  that  thro H 

Bot  gyve R.  C 

Cryst  to  fleysch  R 


5364,  wanting  in  C. 

Eftyr  thare  Kyng  

Ch.  XIII. 
■  Hethfies 


R 


Various  Beading s  in  the 
Sixth  Booh. 

Contents  entirely  ivanting  in  C. 

XX. Saynct  Edmwnd  come R 

Prologue. 

22 God  he  is  Chefe  R 

30 lychly  R 

43  Be  werray R 


Ch.  I. 

10  Peychtis  thare-in  — 


178 
179 
189 


Ch.  II. 

-  lieliynd  ay 


in  a  sted 


Empei'owre  Constantyne  R 

Ch.  III. 

212 to  Empyre  R 

220  Thaim  prynttyd R 

or  prynctyd,  orprymited,  orprymtyd. 

Ch.  IV. 

296  Turyng •   C 

317 mony  day  R 

318 qwhar-in  Charlis  Marschel  lay   C 

323 apperand  venenous  R 

333 foimdyd  Abbays R 

358  — hym  than  Kyng R 

391 Kokalle  H 

It  is  doubtful  if  '&  or  C  be  the  initial 

letter  in  R  and  C.     Innes,  p.  766, 

reads  it  Eokal. 


407 

452  And  festtliyd 
455 ^^ — 


Ch.  V. 


•  thai  oure-yhud  R 
R 


ilk  yhere  R 

Ch.  VI. 

Rub.  2 and  wisman  R 

5  to  8  wanting  both  in  E  and  EE. 

488  Yhit  fell  that   R 

495 thare  wes  dede  R 


Ch.  VII. 


518-521 


few  by 


R 


Quhyther  ma  or  less  or  few  therby, 
Hungus  the  King  of  Pights  than 
Fauclit  agane  King  Atliilstane  ;         H 

Here  the  519th  and  5'20th  lines  are 
wanting,  vihich  in  all  the  other 
MHii.  hurt  the  grammatical  con- 
struction, and  nuiy  perliaps  have 
been  thus  clumsily  grafted  upon  the 
original  for  the  sake  of  the  miracu- 
lous comfort  afforded  to  Hungus  by 
St.  Andrew. 

625  Til  Adelstane-furd E 

This  name  seems  made  from  the  story. 

Ch.  VIII. 

579t  Alpini  filius R 

which  is  not  measure. 

Deest  versus C 

Filius  Alpini Chr.  Mel. 

594t subitus  esse  neci  R.  C 

■ subditus  esse  neci 

Chr.  Mel.,  Sc.  Chr. 
595 Wardofatha   C 


609  Andlevydto- 
612 


Merdogha,  i.e.  Blackden  H 


R 

Caplachi      C 
Capeloghy  U 


IN  THE  SIXTH  BOOK. 


125 


617  At  Inwary  ■ 

618 

647t 


C 

wes  Monane  R 

Alpies  Heduus  R.  C 

Alipes  Ethus  So.  Chr. 

Vol.  i.  p.  195 
Ch.  IX. 

—  Lmpei'iiini  Anglia R 

—  imperiiuu  fuit  Auglia  — 

C.  Chr.  Mel,  Sc.  Chr. 
676  Sum  sayes  he  deit  in  Kinghorne. 
And  sa  for  cause  that  he  Crist  kend, 
He  had  ay  Har)  wher-evir  he  wend.  H 
677 ^  hys  Gylt C 


679t 


680  Wyt  he  wan  his 


Wyth  Wyt  he  wande  his C 

Grace  he  had  his II 

687 will  na  Drede  R 

714  In-to  the  Com  men  of  Foras  Jl 

717t Donaldus  R 

■  Dovenaldus    C  // 

Ckr.  Mel.,  Sc.  Chr. 

Ch,  X. 

twenty 


720- 
729t 


fuit  quinquennis  R.  C 

fuit  hie  quinquennis 

Chr.  Mel.,  Sc.  Chr. 

R.  C 

H 


730t  Religiosus 

Eeligiosiis  ibi  Vu-  Abbas  obiit 

Religionis Chr.  Mel.,Sc.  Chr. 

731  To  Monethys R 

755  Emperoure  thare  in-til  hys  Sete        R 
771t  Huic  Malcolmus R.  C 


Huic  Rex  Malcolmus 


772t 


773t 
774+ 


Chr.  Mel.,  Sc.  Chr. 

filius  ejus  erat      R.  C 

filius  ille  fuit 

Chr.  Mel.,  Sc.  Chr. 

Wleu C 

dolo  fraudeque  cecidit        R.  C 


fraude  doloque  cadit  Chr.  Mel. 

773+  Tortores  regum  fueraut  qui  Mor- 

avienses 
774+  Himc  extinxerunt  ense  doloque  fuo. 
Sc.  Chr. 

783+ Texter Ji 

783  Til  Saynt R.  C 

816+ quoque  repertus  R.  C 

Chr.  Mel. 

quousquer  epertus  I£ 

usque  repertus  —  Sc.  Chr. 


Scmie  of  these  are  not  sense,  and  scnne 
are  not  verse. 

811 Didf H 

R.  C 
R 


813  As  Kyng  regnyd 

814  In  Scotland  ane 

816 •  cald  than  R 

825+  The  name  may  be  also  read  Lonias 

826+  — quam  rex  sibi  rapuit  R 

831 Dunsyand R 

835 noucht  to  that R 

841 Curt  suddanly  R 


867+  Nati  trmicatur  Fimbel  fraude  cadens 

R.  C 

Nate  Cimcari  Fimbhele  fraude  cadena 

Chr.  Mel. 

Nato  trancato 

some  MSS.  of  Sc.  Chr. 

884 Dunkendynys R 

889+ rapuit  libera  regem     Chr.  Mel. 

—  rapuit  niors  libera  regem  Sc.  Chr. 

890+ filia  fertur  R.  C 

tilia  regis     Chr. 

Mel.,  Sc.  Chr. 


Ch.  XI. 

910  And  sayle' 

922  In  thare  Gala  he  gat  Entre 
924  —  Grew  I  hard 

933 

934 

951 


-  R 

R 

R 

wndyrstud  welle  R 

ilk  dele  R 

thai  thowch  fra R 

Ch.  XII. 

—  that  lies  lyvand  - 


1035 ay  trowyd 

1047  All  yha 


Ch.  XIII. 

Benet  sayd  ■ 


1117 

1121 —  thir  paynys 

1124 

1227 


powre  R 

til  bryng  R 

of  it  bryng   C 

1246 hapnyd R 

1255  Before  than  standand R 

1324 ilk  dele  R 

1325 herd  this R 

Ch.  XIV. 

1375  Be  Haly 

1377  Sa    

1394 heoffwte 

1406 slokyd 


1407  — ■ — 

1416  Be  famows 
Be  nayme  - 


•  slokynnyt 

Wynd  Blyst 


Riih.  1 

1481 


Ch.  XV. 
the  sex  Gregore 


1483  Or  qwhat  is  cursyng 


1498 

1507  Na  he  serwyd 

1527 

1592  That 

This 


R 
R 
R 
R 

a 

R 
R 
C 

R 
O 

R 

-wnwayndandly  R 

R 

Ethelrede   C 

R 

C 


and  tulye 


1613  The  Staill 

1614 

1638 


Ch.  XVI. 


U 


Breslet   C 

— — -  this  restyng   C 

his  gestniiig  H 

1667 Gre  R 

— ■ — •  Degre  C.  U 

1687 the  secunde  Pape  C 

1690  The  Pipe  Bennct  was C 


126 


VARIOUS  READIXGS 


1711 

1716 

1719  The  half 

1745 

1747 


Ch.  XVII. 
than  wes 


Edmwnd  that  herd  

Lord  yhe  Kjiig 


1804  F-^Tst  browcht  - 
1841-^^ 


ask^^l 


R 


ta  Crowne  R 


1860 
1868 
1892 

1915 
1947 
1977 
1996 


Ch.  XYIII. 
In-til  a  Leyhss  had  Grewandys  twa  R 

Murray C 

in  land  and  Fe  {or  Se)  R 


be  laud  and  See  E  a.nd  EE 

Thare  in  thaire  gajTu  and  play  R 

As  to  R 

AvrethjTi  C 

Portnebravau 


And  sum  saide  Port  depayne 
The  insertion  of  this  line  viakes  a 
Triplet,  a  thing  apparently  unkriwuon 
till  long  after  Wyntoion' s  time.  It 
Sfcms  a  marginal  note  crept  into  the 
Text. 

Than  till  Macbeth R 

Botof  this R 


thare  Bamvs 


2033 
2041 
2075 
2087 
2094 
2105 
2128 
2136 
2138 
2152 

2165 

2169  Is  he  savd 
2199  Schir  Edwarde 
2203 
2215 


—   thre  fand  R 
■  Imn  sobjTlv   C 

— '—  R 

R 


For  that  thai  tholyd  that  perj-le 

in-til  honeste  R 

•  Wemen  in  gret  


of  this 


■  as  he  best  mvcht 


in  quhile 


2225 


R 

C 
R 
R 
R 
C 
R 
R 
C 

and  2226  are  pUiced  after  2227  and 
2228  in  R  and  C.  I  hope  the  order 
in  which  I  have  2}laced  them  iciU 
appear  to  he  the  genuine  sense  of 
the  Author, 


syne  strawcht  ■ 


—  Wode  than  ilk  man 

—  Wode  than  ilka  man 


Ch.  XIX. 
2258  To  be  the  Kyngis  hale  Ledare 

2317  This  Malcolme  — 

2327  To  rekn\Ti 

2364  To  reknyn 

2370 that  linnvclit 

2383  This  Edmund  gat 


R. 


R 
C 

—  R 

—  R 

—  R 
R.  C 


Ch.  XX. 


2402 
2498 


F\nth  as  — 
Firth  than 


■ Semland  R 

R.  C 

S 


2504  When   Malcolme 

nand 
2508  Of  lyf  wes 


Canmore   wes  reg- 

H 

R.  C 


Various  Headings  in  the 
Seventh  Booh. 

Prol.  36  Forgive  for  your ^—  R 

The  titles  of  the  Seventh  Book  are 
omitted  in  R,  and  copied  from  C. 
The  Editm-  has  restored  tluit  of 
Ch.  iv.  to  its  proper  place,  and 
supplied  that  of  Ch.  vii. 


Ch.  I. 


20 

32  Mycht  wt 
61  Dargart  — 


67  For-thi  fayth 

71  Gyve  otlur  thow  may 


sto%\'t  na  wycht  R 

'—  R 

—  C 

R 

R.G 


115- 

139- 

148- 
168- 
174 


188  He  gawe  thare-for 
195  A  part  sawld 


Ch.  II. 

of  the  Scotts  men  H 

a  curious  blunder. 

— -  that  tvme  in  R 

-  Hart  — R 

-  there  wes R 

ilk  dele  R 

R 


R.  C 

217  Wytht  thire  thai  Robert  than  Curtos  R 


Ch.  III. 


257- 


■  sulk  mone  R 


.282  ITie  article  a  Jims  been  inserted  before 
Kyng  in  a  different  liand  with 
blacker  ink. 

293  T^'lle  R 

326  — thane  wytht R 

340 quhen  he  this  felle  R 

348  Wes  layd  in  halowj-d R 

Tliai  laid  hir  in  haly  C 

Ch.  IV. 
426  Kyng  crownyd  of  Scotland  R 

427 fayre  havand  R 

428  And  dyde  hys  

435 that  Norv\-a 

446 slwe  thare  at  — 

456 ■  and  t^-ertuows 

481 to  gret  

507 that  gert  

512 Study  musand 

531  — na  Lawi« 

544 or  pas  

552  Bath  Leyf 


R 
R 
R 
R 
R 
R 
R 
R 
R 
R 

Lines  551  to  554  occur  after  558  in  R. 
In  C  they  are  as  I  have  2>rinted 
them,  and  also  in  II. 

588 rehers  as R 

600 ordane R 

ordande  C 


611 

628- 


Ch.  V. 

•  gratyws  hys  — 

•  hj's  demyd  — 


IN  THE  SEVENTH  BOOK. 


12: 


630  A  cunipany  come  of  the  Yles  men    H 
This  is  perhaps  the  correctioyi  of  the 

transcriber,  vjho  could  not  conceive 
that  Scottis  men  should  have  an 
entent  to  sla  the  Kyng.     See  JVote. 

631  In  entent A.  C 

667 and  sulk  H 

672 the  Priore  — R 

697 Maulete  B 

70S Eyssis C 

— Asiments If 

715 Saynct  Andi-ewyston  R 

728 rakuyn R 

737 Kyrk  rycht R.  C 


749  That  the •  R.  C 

79]  say  til  ChawuawTiys  • R 

794 to  til  rekvn R 

803  And  Barks ^ // 


Ch.  VI. 
and  browcht  — 
he  stuffyd 


804 

816 

847 

872- 

882  Swa  larges  wes  • 

910 thaim  trete 

914  On  mowit 

938 


full  sychty  R 

R.  C 

R 


morne  the  day  Ivcht  R 
R 
C 

c 


For  scho  maid  all  the  Polesy 
That  usit  is  till  now  truly 

939  ■ this  ilka 

948 his  Lif 

960  At  Huntjiigton 


Hethynnes 


1415  • than  thray  prayere  R 

1431  A  hyndyr  a  thowsand R 

By  an  oversight  of  the  transcriber  this 
paragraph  is  placed  after  that  dated 
1161  in  R :  and  the  error  is  copied 
in  H :  it  stands  right  in  C. 

1466  And  tua  thairto JiJi! 

which  disagrees  loith  all  the  other 
MSS.,  and  tcith  the  Chr.  of  Melr. 

1471  — Cowpyr  C 

1472  after  this  line  there  is  an  evident  want 

of  at  least  two  lines  to  make  the 
sense  complete  in  R.  C.,H.,  E.,  and 
EE.  The  Editor  has  attempted  to 
supply  the  defect. 

1474 Monkis  whyt 

And  eftir  that  sone  as  they  say 

He  foundit  Sow^trey  he  the  way        H 

i.e.  The  Roman  way,  which  from  this 

foundation  obtained  the  name  of  the 

Girth-gate,  Sowtray  being  a  G-irth 

or  Sanctuary. 

1476  Eftyre  the  Natyvyte  R 

1483 concordj-tereiJ 


H 
R 

n 

c 

with  Hinchinbrock  Priory  on  the  mar- 
gin in  a  latter  hand. 

At  Himtyndon // 

971 Hys  Systyr  Dowchtyr  Dowclityr 

Maid  R.  C 

His  Sister  Douchtyr  callit  Dame 

Maid H 

977  Wes  in  that R 

985 wes  Halyrwdhous  R 


1491  Ardagh  of  Argyle '■ H 

1508 Gedwert C 

1539 Kyng  qiiliat  dois  tliow  R.  C 

— Kjaig  now  how  art  vow      H 

1549 menys  now R 

Ch.  VIII. 

1584 of  hym  made  R 

1600  agayne  heyly  R 


990. 
991 


past  of 


wes  that  in 


1026  In  dejq]  Lewis 


In  Lowes  and  Stanks 

1027  A  hundyr  a  thowsand — - 

1083  For  the  Erldome 

And  for 

1084 ■ than  in-til 

1133 a  hundyr  is  omitted  here,  as  well 

as  1. 1137,  in  R.  and  C.  It  is  supplied  in 

II.  by  making  a  line  of  eleven  syllables. 


-  R 

-  R 

-  C 

-  H 

-  R 
R.C 

-  II 

-  R 


1171 

1196  All  tyme 

1222 Lordis 

1225  The  Erie  — 

And  Erie 
1356 


pronowns  thare  ■ 
Ch.  VII. 


swyk  service 


swickful  service  ■ 
1409  Led  all  be  Fretia  tvyle 


R.  C 
R 

c.n 

R.  C 

—  II 

—  c 

—  // 

R 


was  at  Solempnyte 


1606- 

1631  On  ilk  syde 

1645 Waymyrlande  ■ 


Sayuirland 
1651  For         of  thaii-s  gaif  his  assent 


R 
R 
C 
II 
H 


The  transcriber  of  H.  puzzled  by  the 
Francism,  has  left  a  space  for  a 
word,  which  he  supposed  wanting. 
See  the  same  words  so  used  by  Bar- 
ber, p.  383,  I.  25. 

als  fast  R 

in  Castelle  R 

R 


1666 

1669 

1735  That  Byschapys 

1806 


1832  Heyly  and  niovyd 

1838  Thare  chosyn  be  Chapyter 

1843  The  thryd  that  held 

1847  That  a  gret 


of  kyng  R 

R 

R 

R.  C 

R 


perhaps  instead  0/  &  at  a  gret 

And  that  a  gret C 

At  a  grete // 

1852  And  eftyr  his R 

1854 to  Mr.  Mathew H 

1875  Heyly  send R 

1881 wranwys  R 

1886- denwnsyd  heyly  i? 

1934 Pdpe  yhit  oysys R 

•  Pape  yit  oyssit    — C 

Pape  it  uses H 


128 


VARIOUS  EEADINGS 


1947 
1977 


Anueger 

That  of  July  - 
Than  of 


2016  That  this  Spyrj-t 

2042 ~  ■'     ■ 

2079  As  of 
2103 


—  R 
li.  C 

—  H 
R 


Rokysburch  than  war  tha  R 

R.  H 

thame  straitly  R 

them  stj-thly  £[ 
R 


2117  Thus  this  fylyd 

2119  Thair  fell  aue  of  his  FIo^t  de  lice 

To  do  his  Fellow  sic  supprise  H 

Q.  Is  this  innovation  a  consequence  of 

the  respect  paid  to  the  Fleur  de  lis 

in  latter  ages  hy  the  Scots,  which 

was  unknoiun  to  Wyntovrn  i 

folowand  nere  R 

autenkyd  R 

als  fast  R 


and  gret 


2150 
2174 
2215 
2216 
2220 
2241 
2246  Ferme  stabil 

2256 

2295 

2307 

2310 

2349  Ay  haldyn 

2374  Na  nane  natyo\viie 

2380 

2392 

2416 

2439 

2450  Set  a-for-nens 


Rome  past  R 
R 


thret  the  Pape  R 
R 


—  Uk  dele  R 
Women  he  H 


wes  lettvd  that 


corriuiipyt 


C 
R 

R 

R 

sayd  wndyrljTig  R 

R 

or  than  of  age  R 
R 


-  Abirbrothok 
ames  gret 


Ch.  IX. 


2486 


Lord  dere 


2497- 
2515- 

2560- 
2562- 


2571 
2572- 


Thare  ras  gret  Dessentyownys 
Betwene  the  Kyng  Jhon  and  his  Ba- 
re wnys 

Quhen  the  Kyng  Willame R 

These  two  lines  are  unconnected  with 
the  context :  they  tuere  intended  to 
begin  the  account  of  the  qiuirrel  be- 
tween John  and  his  Barons;  but 
are  superseded  by  I.  2493  et  seqq. 
They  are  not  in  C,  nor  in  U. 

thame  mony  iZ 

DovjT  the  R.  C 

Dover  on  the II 

assegand  -R 

Frawnche C 

French H 

R 

—  R.  G 
with  ane  how  re  that R 


2564  Or  remowyd 


than  scalyd  • 


with-in  ane  howre  would  be  very  near 
the  sense  of  Mat.  Paris. 

2580 to  Se R 

2646 let  in  cursing  be  R 

2699 Allerton   C 

R 

R 


2792  In-til  North 

2813  Herytabil  State  in-tU  ■ 


2816  The  Erie    

2873  And  pwt 

2910 postulyd  in  til 

2955 

3010 

3023  That  gert  be  art  — 
That  outher  be  arte  - 

3035 

3054 


R 

R.  C 

R.  a 

•farElgyne  R 
■  ware  than  R 

R.  a 

H 


than  thare  a  day  R 
Buchqwane  C 


Inche  Mwethew  ■ 


3107 

3175 

3177 

3199 

3217 

3232  Burges 

3241 

3252  — 

3269 

3302 

3338 

3351 

3365 

3366 

3373 

3396 

3420 

3421 

3440  Bathe  State 

3474 

3497 

3502 

3506 

3515 

3545 


Ch.  X. 
and  of  Barowniys  R 

and  pmijos R 

ilk  syd  R 

made  for R 


Kyng  Henry  R 

C 

here  syne  fand  R 

Abel  SchjT R 

Noroway   6' 

the  Prass  R 

all  tyme  R 


North  Dure,  swa 

In  all  he  gert 


that  cowith  part   C 


all  his  dayis 
men  in 


ware  stad 


And  hapnyd  til  have  bene  - 
He  Fadyre 


the  Strak  of 


hald  in  - 
hald  it  in  ■ 


feythment 


3557 
3579 
3581 
3582 
3588 
3590 
3599 
3602 
3608 
3619 
3620 

3626 


He  stedfast 


Natyowys 


G 
R 
R 
H 
H 
R 
R 
R 

Altare  C 
C 
C 

c 

E 
R 
R 


that  wertuows  R 
chastyd  vityows  R 

walde  for  thar  wik  maneris   G 

ilk  dele  R 

Yomen  pure  riche  knayf  G 

in  Land  R 

mesuryd R 


Alexander 


in  Lauch  and  Le 
in  Lauch  and  Lee 


C.  E 
G 
E 
R 
G 
E 


That  stad  in  his  peqjlexit6 
That  is  stade  in  pei-plexitfe 
That  stad  is  in  perplexite 

To  shew  the  progress  of  alteration,  vr 
corruption,  upjon  the  earliest  compo- 
sition now  extant  in  tfie  language 
of  Scotland,  I  give  the  whole  of  it, 
as  it  stands  in  H 

Sen  Alexander  our  King  wes  deid 
Away  wes  Sones  of  Aill  &  bread 
Tliat  Scotland  left  of  lust  k  le 
Of  wyne  and  wax  of  gamyr  k  gle 


IN  THE  EIGHTH  BOOK. 


129 


The  gold  wes  chaiigeit  all  in  leid 
The  fruit  failzeit  on  evir  ilk  tre 
Jhum  succour  and  send  remeid 
That  stad  is  in  perplexitie. 

Various  Headings  in  the 
Eighth  Book. 

The  Prologue  and  Contents,  being  entirely 
omitted  in  R,  are  copied  from  G,  the 
want  of  Ch.  :cxii.,  xvxcii.,  and  xxxviii., 
being  supplied,  and  the  follo%oing  errors 
in  the  Contents  corrected,  by  the  JSditor. 

Ch.    fail.  Of  the  Erd  David 

iifai. soucbt  his  Son  in 

lib, ■  mariagis. 

Ch.  I. 

8  Thai  delyveryd    ■ 

75  Oure  Se '- 

111  That  cas  but 

117  Thouch  


—  R 

—  R 

—  R 
R.  C 


133 


Cli.  II. 

is  sa  felloa 

which    agrees    with  the    Editions 


Barber. 
145  Thare  mj'cht 


R. 


147  That  lyne  war  disseudand 

1 49 •  coraynnys  fede 

157  Quhill  that  he • 

160  And  suld 

163  Quhilk'  succed  

183  — —  tane  tent  how 
245  Bot  gj'f  it  - 

Ch.  III. 

287  Of  grettare    

320 

339 Stok  am 


346  ModjTe  the  fj'rst  bare  the  man 

366  Hys  nowthir 

372  Of  the 


383  And  infurniyd  falsly 
391  Wyth-ovvtyn  wes  mare  fre 
wes  mare 


Cli.  IV. 

440 •  quhare  is  — 

443  In  brawnchys  — 

481 he  Swn 

485 Swne 

507  The  makys    

516 


wes  ay  mare 


R 

ilk  dele  R 
R 
R 
R 
G 
R 
R 
G 
H 


654  And  be  Lauch 

668  That  Erie 

576  The  Duchery   - 

635  To  tell  I     

690  To  gadyryt  — 
697  And  in  wjjsete 
701 Saphat 

VOL.  III. 


R 

R 

R 

R 

R 

quhethir  to  be  R 

R 

R 

G.H 

R 

R 

R 


714 

727 
745 


Of  Saphattis  — 
Ayre  sail 


Ch.  V. 


R 

R 

Teology  R 


790 

812  I  that 

815  That  cald 

855 

881 


891 
900 
904  Bot  yhe 

917 

925 

9.o7 

977 


the  Trinity  Kirk 
-  thame  made  — 
thaim  he  maid 


Gyf  Brows  Kyug  suld  be 
welle  thi  March  ys 


Upsedlyngtown   C 

R 

G 
H 
C 

-  // 
R 

—  R 
R.  G 


R. 


als  fast  R 

—  wode  wrath  R 

yhe  sawe R 

Barbor // 


Ch.  VI. 
—  dwelt  furth  — 


fcert  than 


Menteythe 


1066- 

1087- 

1114 

]126  0fSpows 

1129 John  the  Broyis 

1149 Schyr  Wily  am  

1172 quham  come 

Of  tha  to  tel  now  qwha  coyme  oure 

1173 in  hys  

1188 Argile 


1268 
1278 
1279 


Ergyle 
Drumfreys 


-    Alexander  Cwmyn    

hir  fadyr  modyr  fadyr  wes 

Ch.  VII. 


—  R 

—  R 

—  C 
R.  G 

—  G 

—  G 
R 
C 
R 
C 

H 
G 
G 
G 

R 


1330  The  Erie 

1347 Yhowhad  R 

1348  All  he  spendyt  in  manhade  R 

1373  That  bar  crown  of R 

1419 Aynere  R 

1456 set  noucht  in G.  H 


Ch. 
1466  Alan vsW^i-  — 


VIII. 


R.  C 

Allan's  Dochter —  // 

which  in  this  instance  is  more  correct 
than  the  others. 

1471  • Ballyol  than  wes  R 

1486  That  welle  by  hvr  scho  be  sete         R 

1489 '- ■  ilk  day  R 

1490  And  wont 1-  R 

1496 delt  til R 

delt  to G 

1514 Dunde  for  thai  R 


1527 
1544 


Ch.  IX. 

the  Natyvj-te 


Ch.  X. 

1563  Of  Robert 

1565  Qwhen  he 

1633  That  bath  Lettyr  — 


R 

als  fast  R 


—  R 
R.  C 

—  R 


130 


VAEIOUS  READINGS 


?yve  all  Band  R 

— C 

■  he  hatj-t  was   C 


1637 

1648  Dane  

1652 

16g0 livm  a\\Tisware  R 

1662,  1663,  1CG5 Franche  C 

This  is  an  ajyjrroach  to  modern  spelling. 
1722 ilk  dele  R 


Ch.  XI. 


1768 

1775 

1776 

1786 

1812 

1815 

1816 

182-2 

1826 

1911  —  Cwmynys  and  all 

1913 

1911 


!  Fast  thraug  the 
i  The  Inglis  thare 

1  Hale  the    

!  He  sparyd 


■  eschewe 

brethe 

wrethe 

as  hym  thoiicht 


C 
C 

c 
c 

R 

R 

R 

R 

tuk  hviu  fi-a  R 
R.  C 


had  rycht  swa  R.  C 


The  Cumjais  and  othir  Lords  fortlii 
Had  thir  Lords  at  gret  \nxy 
And  either  part  wes  uthirs  Fa 
Thus  wes  the  Realme  devidit  in  twa.  n 


C\\.  XIII. 
2013WilvamWalas- 


Wiliiani  Wallace  - 


C 

zr 

Here  we  may  observe  tlie  progressive 
inodernising  of  the  name. 

2080 bruschit C 

2086 Luff-tennande   C 

2114 be  Throt  R 

2119 Inglis  men  ware  ii 

2123 hand 

Agaiue  thair  Inemies  to  stand 

He  was  stout 

2138  —  gert  be  put  owt  with 


2166 

2188 
2189 


gert  put  out  withe  - 
Karssyngame  wes  at 
Yoyl 


Alladyrdale  ■ 

Annandirdaill 


2234 

2249 

2251 

2284  Dewidit 
2298 


Ch.  XV. 

as  Men  of  — 

• farraly 


thyrlyl 


■  hand 


Forthy  he  past  his  way  in  France 
And  left  tlieni  with  all  governance 
But  while  he  wes  out  of  the  Land 
All  misfur  into  thair  hand 
Till  thai  send  for  him  again 
And  gat  him  hame  with  meikle  paine 
Of  his  gud  Deeds  and  his  manheid 
Gret  Gests  and  Sangs  are  maid,  &c.  H 
The  transcriber  thought  that  Walkcys's 
expedition  to  France,  unknown,  as 
there  is  reason  to  believe,  to  every 
loriter  now  extant,  prior  to  Blind 
Harry,  was  too  good  a  story  not  to 


he  inserted.  However,  it  is  pretty 
certain  that  he  could  not  remain  in 
Scotland,  and  France  was  as  likely 
a  place  as  any  for  his  retreat.  See 
VIII.  2455. 

2348 Falow  in  Fere  R.  H 

2350,  23r.l,  2352,  2353  wanting  in  C. 

2376  In  this ■  R.  V 

2380  Be  this  Pape R.  C.  H 

2396 ilk  dele  R 

2402 luglaud  eftyrwart  R 


Ch.  XVL 


2491  And  sek 

2525 

2526 

252S 

2538 

2539 
2541 


dusche  for  dusch   C 
rusche   C 


2565  Set 
2601 


that  swne  ■ 
to  seych  all 


Polakys  on  liycht 
Fays  dyscumfyt 


2603  Svne  semblit  with 


knyt  apertly 
kuitt  thaim  sarrely 


2607  • 
2608 
2635 
2656  • 

2676 

2682 
2684  ■ 
2693- 
2694  • 

2727 


dufche  for  dusche 
—    rusche 


•  wji;li  othir  past  R.  H 


Ch.  XVII. 


moil  pay  R 
-  ilk  day  R 


Ch.  XVIII. 
—  Pasche  — 


2732  Na  it  was  in  his  habandoune  H 

2789 Land  that  thayne R 

2792 spak  faji;hful R 

2800 wryttj-ne  are  R 


2812  wanting  entirely  in  i?, 

2831 lyf  bot  gyve  

2853 til  Innys 

2870  And  send  

2878 

2887 lield  Swa 

2894 
2899 
2911 


R.  C 

—  R 

—  R 


hym  to  fare  R 
R 

behovyd  than  byde  R 

full  tliai R 

eschapit C 

wytli  nicny  chere  R 

tyme  tlie  Story  R 


2920 

2930 

Ch.  XIX. 

2946  Langare  thai  wald  

2959  Quliat  that 

Ch.  XX. 
2965 fifty 


3022- 
3050  • 
3060- 


Ch.  XXII. 
ilk  dele  R 

—  sic  a  filly  in  his  Stud  C 

—  be  anoyuctid  C 


IN  THE  EIGHTH  BOOK. 


131 


Ch.  XXIII. 

3081  The  Kjnig 

308.3  Of  mare 

3086 Buk  quharemen  — 

3115 quhare  the  Kyng  — 

Ch.  XXIV. 

3127 hundyr  yhere  thretty  — 

3129 Brws  that  his 

3145  Aud  all 

3159  —  nest  that  that R. 


3179- 
3238 


nixt  Conipt  that  evir  that 
—  Dryver  - 


wes  til  derrare 


To  the  KjTig  he  was  derrare 
Than  others  he  wes  till  him  deirar 

3245 byddyng  alsa 

3246 Alandonane 

Glandovan 

3256 ware  he  wychtly 

3257  As  ouretuk 


3261  Hey  on  Elandonane 

3267 nouchtcall 

3305 Dowglas  that  tyme  —  R. 


■  Douglas  that  that  time  - 
he  gj-ve 


3317  — 

Ch  XXV. 
3329  Made  Confederatyown 

3347 venows 

3348 destroyid  in  wyk  tresown 


R 
R 
R 
R 

R 
R 
R 

C 
H 
H 
R 

C 
H 
R 

C 
H 
R 
R 
R 
R 

C 
II 
R 

R 
R 
R 

R 

all  that  thai  ware  R.  C 

all  that  thair  were      // 

and  the  Statis  tliare    R 

Lang  wald  noucht  in  it  byddand  be  R 
They  trowit  that  lang  thai  wald  nocht 

be 
Bydand  in  it,  yet  nevirtheles 
To  laud  thai  come  all  that  thair  wes 

And  restit  theim II 

Whether  this  is  genuine  or  not,  it  is 
better  grammar  than  R  and  C. 

Arestyd R 

In  heythyng  tak  a  Be^vmonde  her     C 
In  hething  tak  a  Henhald  heir 
For  Henhalds  with  them  wageors  wer 
For  thy  dispysit  thai  them  the  mair 
And  for  thai  few  were  &  thai  mony  H 
The  people  of  Ilenault  were  the  Sioiss 
of  those  days  {Barb.  p.  224,  I.  19], 
and  it  is  probable,  though  I  do  not 
recollect  any  other  axithority  for  it, 
that  Balliol  had  some  of  them  in  his 
small  army. 

3434 men  in-til  a  Bra  C 

3439 for  Breid  and  Alle   C 

3440  And  ete  and  drank C 

3452 ofttymys  — • C 

3499 thare-by  R 

3505  That  the  Bewmonde  and  Stamfurde  C 


3362  Twa  and 
3373 


Ch.  XXVI. 


3391 
3394 


3397 
3408 


3509 
3523 


That  had  thai  had  to  flee  layseir 
Thai  had  been  discomfytet  thair 
Brys 


3550  Qwhen  sal 

3553 

3581 


Bru.ss 


this  Goddis 


3583 
3593 


// 
R 
H 
R 
R 
R 
H 

Lambirkin  Sc.  Chr.  V.  II.  p.  306 

Swne  to  wart R 

and  Bertisse   C 

To  make  them  Barres  and  Brettys    // 

R 
II 


—  Lawndyrkjai    — 

—  Londorkvue    — 


3595  Swne  sawe 

3635 

3649 


Fothii-k 


3687 
3717 

3784 
3781 


thair 

Honorit  baith  with  less  &  mair 
And  Dene  William  of  Dalgernow 
That  tjTne  Abbot  of  Kelsou 
Wes  his  Techor  all  this  tyme 
Keepit  in  a  Castell  syne 
That  stands  into  Normandy 
Castell  Galliard  callit  suthly 
That  ilk  yeir  James  Bene 
that  of 


3789 

3791 
3803 
3812 


// 
R 

in  a  trenwtyng     R 

in  a  tranoynting  H 

And  tumyd  hym  wyth  hym  in  hy  R.  C 

—  fechtand  allane 

Thai  shot  on  him  &  hes  him  tane 

In  thair  arms  &  he  in  hy 

Tuniit  him  about  swiftly 

For  to  hike  about  his  awne  men        // 

And  magre C.  II 


Ch.  XXVII. 

hundyr  yhere  thretty  —  R 
say  that R 


fel 


And  for  that  newj-ngis  bef<3r  day 
That  yhe 


C 
3813  For  of  that  month  forouth  May        H 

3863 Entysement  C.  II 

3867 fell  have  R 

3878 hangandbeiJ 


3898  That  of  Det 


R.  C 


3909,  3910  loanting  in  R.  C.  and  supplied 

from  H. 
3918  Bot  thai  couth 

3936 Pete  helde  thare 

3938  Sawsyd  war  mony  — 
3949  And  til  his 


3957  Hallely  down 
4017 


Castelle  Kyldrumy  R 

4018  Wes  that  Dame R 

4021 Wrqwarde R 

4028 owt  of R 

Ch.  XXVIII. 

4039 the  Papys  Benet  consent  R 

4094  And  be-come R 

4102 liffyng  for  til  haf  C.  H 

4110 Dwuhame C 


132 


VAEIOUS  EEADINGS 


4121  A  Castele R 

4128 fifteyn C 

4131  Jolin  Gibson  that  was  a  gud  man      C 

wes  gud R 

4142 Overjufiok G 

Over  Cumno H 

This  name,  I  believe,  is  nmohere  to  he 
found  free  of  corruption.  In  the 
Edit,  of  So.  Chr.  it  is  VVimirtannoch. 

Ch.  XXIX. 

is  not  distingmshed  as  a  Chapter  in  C. 

4161 Maihville   C 

4164 swonie  and  made  the  Band  R.  C 

sworiie  had  maid  him  Band      H 

4171 ly  in  sa R 

4176  Byddand  oxjportwnyte  R 

4194 _  in  Kyrk-yharde R 

4217 ilk  syde  R. 

4235,  4236  imnting  in  C. 

4236  Than  til  Kyiiros  fra  Dwmfermlyne    R 

4257  El'tyr-heiid"  that  Petyrmes  R 

4260 Wolfs H 

4270 Ingland  R 

4287  No  couth R 

4320 Cambel C 

Campbell U 

4344 Gibson 0.  H 

4350 Dormaught H 

4365  That  as  Schawadouris  war  walkande  C 

4376 playnly  the R 

4382  Than  schort  tyrae  men  mycht  se       R 

4394 Pes  can R 

4397  A  gret  pane  have  wonnyn  then         R 

W  gret  payne  has  wonnyng  then      G 

wanting  ivith  a  great  deal  more  in  H. 

4404  And  ekyd R 

4405 Murrawe  herd   —  R 

4417 Louchqwhabyr G 

4439  That  wycht  wes  and  of  gud R 

Wes  worthi  and  of  gret G 

Ch.  XXX. 

4451 brynt  that •  R 

4452  This  honowre  dyd R 

4464  Bot J?.  G 

4470 of  that  Cwntre  R 

4471 At  Tarbart R 

4479 Glowere   G 

4509  And  thare ■ — ■ R 

4526 qwhilis •   G 

someqwhyll H 

4595  Sd  fell  as C 

Ch.  XXXI. 

is  not  distinguished  as  a  Ghapter  v>i  G. 

4631 Logidothwane   G 

4638 ^ than  ben R 

4649  —  De G 

—  Dee H 

4655 the  nethar  way  H 

4683 Erie  saw —  R 


4718 on  thaire  Evyn 

4737 Willame  suthin  the  — 

4741 Barreris 


Ch.  XXXIl. 


4776  and  4782 
4781  Sum  of  — 


And  some 

4788 suld  anoyit  - 

4800  —  Cusche  Lanyhere 

—  Cuschas  Lauyar  — 

—  Custh  Langer  — 
Cuthese  Lanzer- 


Strankaleter  IT 
—  R.G 
H 


R 

G 

H 

E 

EE 

4803  A  small  Cosyr  he  gert  bring  thair     H 

4804  A  Royne  — G.  E 

A  Koyne  Lanyhar  thairof  to  shair    H 


4805 


Scliayng 

—  Chawyng 
or  Thawyng  - 

—  Thwang 

—  Thawing 
— •  Schawine 


R 


—  H 

—  E 

—  EE 


4818 
4821 


—  Pvaid 
4824  And  the  Kyng 


wyth  ane  R 
— G 


And  quheu  the  King 


4877- 


Ch. 


Acton 


4878 

4879 

4898 

4907 

4908 

4916 

4927  It  to  thynk 

4930 


XXXIII. 

percis  — 
pressit  — 
persit  — 


R.  G.E 
EE 


R 
G 
H 


Habirjon   C 
C 


Dyk  wythdrw 


A  Kuycht  that  - 
Left 


4946 
4952- 
4959 
4976 

4989 
4997 
4998- 


5027- 
5039 


As  throw  anis  Jupertis  done 
As  throw  thir  Juperdeis  war  don 
With  Jeperdyis  oft  syss  hes  done 
Gentil  man 


that  thai  had 


—  R 

Gilstowne   G 

G 

R 

R 

R 
G 
H 
G 

R 

fra  Bas  R 
R 


couth  na  thyng 

couth  bryng  na  thing  H 

skaith  it  to  gretly  Po 

scho  beris  her  well  R 


Wenche  with  hir  Pleddeill  H 

Ch.  XXXIV. 
—  Willeris  slayne  was  than  R 
Avacht  — R 


Ch.  XXXV. 

.'in  6  Wardan  that  chosyn  - 

51 31 Loncastel  ■ 

5186 


5187  Gert  hym 
5189 


5191  Wyth  playn 
With  uplasit 


Lordyngis 


R 

C 

til  hym  in  hy  R 

R 

C 

c 

H 


IN  THE  EIGHTH  BOOK. 


133 


5197 


ostays 


As  men  usis  oftsyse  to  ryn 

5208 achows 

5210 all  til  hard 


5224 
5243 
5253 

5258 


all  too  hard  - 


—  C 
H 

—  li 
R.  C 

—  H 


—  Trwnsowne  left  thare  —  R.  H 

wald  na  thyng  R 

thrid  day   C 

thryn    C 

5285  The  Herratis    C 

5287 half  war  to  R 

5290 alleris C.  H 

5302  And  that R 

Ch.  XXXVI. 

is  not  marked  as  a  Chapter  in  C. 

5344 fast  athir  sycht  R 

5348 Folk  wes  slayne  wes  he   C 

5356 Po^ane   C 

5385 as  noucht R.  C 

5401 Myttane  H 

5409 slayne  Rollaud  R 

5414 owre  swylk R 

5431  For  Thranes H 


Ch.  XXXVII. 
—  owere 


Eose 


Rub.  2  — 

5449  The  Stwart  than  of - 

5456  For  to  sege 

5457 

5460 gud  of 

5463  Schyre  Keth  of  Galstown 

5473 he  it  yhaiild  R 

5492 ■   mycht  thare  away  R 

5505 Kne    C 

5506 

5513 

5517 


nevyr  the  qwhethyr  he  R 

Cours  thre  R 

Esclippis C 

and  so  in  5522  and  5524. 

5525 rynnys  nere  R.  C.  H 

5532  And  the  Swne R 

5537 and  thai  syne  R 

5540 lewyd  all  dry  R 

5543 mast  Defawt  thai  — —  R 

5545 Wchtyre R 

Ughtreth  in  Foedera  V.  V.  p.  178. 

5558 kest  down  R 

5560 layche  to  the R 

5573 and  Barnys C 

6574  And  Women C 

5590 ilk  day  R 

5592 ■   Keythe C 

5620  Brok  the R 

5626 qwhile  restyd R 

5633- Roxburch  bathe  alsua  R 

5642 dyde  here  R 


5654 


Ch.  XXXVIII. 

of  Towrys 


That  of  Edinburgh  a  Burses  wes 


And  Aldirman  of  it  that  tyme  wes 

He  purvayit H 

V.  Boeth  Hist.  f.  334  a.,  which  seems 
here  improved  xcpon.  The  list  of 
the  chief  nwyistrates  of  Edinburgh 
does  not  go  so  far  back. 

5667 Incheket R 

5695  Ane  Colls  Crelis  ware  R 

A  jiayr  of  Coil  Crelis  ware  C 

And  ane  of  thain\  tuke  Creills  bare  H 

5697 Barel  ferreis C 

5705  That  cowart ii 

5727  As  herd R 

5736  Sum  liede R 

5760  Bot R.  C 

5783 on  Marche  R 

5844 Souythhamton   C 

5849  Nevyre  the  qwhethir  thare R 

5857 abawndown  welle It 

5862 monvjoly R 

5885  Hafand  E  to" this C 

5892 Kyng  Dawj- R 

5916 ilk  dele  R 

5922  Of  ale R 

Ch.  XXXIX. 

5970 mast  fors  than  R 

5980 the  Rose C 

6008  Boyd  Fowlartown R 

6012 Mawtelent   C 

6016 ordanyd  hade  R 

6048 warly  hym R 

Ch.  XL. 

6064  And  foure  and C 

6071 thame  for  to   R 

6081  and  6082  are  ivanting  in  C.  and  E. 

6082 in-til  Inglaud     R 

in-till  his  Land 

EE 

6088 frely C 

fairly H 

6108 owrtyrwys  of  suddanly  R 

6122 Elho'k C 

6130 Hartissoyne  C 

6158  Thai  say  that R 

6171  Syne  eftyr  swne  thai  passyd  syne     R 

6195  Wyst  rycht R.  C 

6226 Graham H 

6238  Than  his  Hors  that  thai  had  slayne  R 
Than  his  horse  that  he  had  slayn  C  E 
Sa  fell  it  thai  his  Hors  hes  slaiue  EE 
Sa  fell  it  at  his  Horse  wes  slaine       H 

6272 Wigtown   C 

6276  Bot  thai  that  deyd  in  Forray  R 

6285 few  left R 

6286 kepc  Land  R 

6307  And  very  mony  Scottis  men 

Held  stoutly  thair  Boundis  then    EE 
These  two  lines  are  nearly  the  same 
in  H. 


134 


VAEIOUS  READINGS 


6309 the  fele  qwliile R 

Bot  the  fellone  snybbis  thai  had 
Maid  thair  Herts  to  be  rad 
Sa  that  thai  durst  nocht  take  on  hand 
Agane   the  gret   Routs  to   fecht    or 
stand  H 

6316 thare  ways  ar C 

6320 couth  thai  R 

6310 trewe  of  R 

Ch.  XLII. 
6460  Tliai  ymt  than  to  perylis  sere  R 

6467  Thomas // 

6481 Wallas  Towre  H 

and  so  in  I.  6491. 

6490  Sum  til  

6501 Frawns  fra  

6518 tretyd  it  fyrst 


6524,  6525,  6526,  6527  wantiyig  in  C. 

6535 wenge  on 

6550 slely  has  thay 


R 
R 

R 

R 

R 

6564  And  his  Swn  the  Banere  of  Dowglas  R 

6566 til  his R 

6587 Turnbuyl ■   G 

6591 til  Scottis   R 

6595 Macdowalle   C 

6596 tretyd  that  R 

6598 Scottis  Fay  R 

6601 and  of  Gallway  R 

6603  Hos?    • C 


Rogerus 


Sc.  Chr.  V.  II.  2}.  156. 

of  that  Kjmryk  R 

—  Resset  held  he  R 


Ch.  XLIII. 

sext  of  oure 

Mareschael  


R.  C 

—  C 


6628 
6o36 

6828 
6847 

6902 fellonly  R 

6916  And  that  the  payment  eftyr  were      R 

And  eftyr  the  payment  payit  were    C 
6933,  6934,  6935  vxmtuuj  in  G. 
6949 sturdy  contenyng   G 

stout  governing    // 

6959 of  Ryalte  wald  R 

6963 Mewros — •  G 


Rub.  1 

2 

6974  — 


Ch.  XLIV. 
-tylJak- 


R 


6995 


God  welle 


the  Palyartis  was   C 

thame  fullyly  R 

drope  wyth-in  R 

R 


7007  to  7010  ivanting  in  G. 

7021 til  Kyng 

7029 Dawy  alsa 

7040  Be  hym 


Ch.  XLV 
Ruh.  2  Thare  tuk 
7056 


—  R 

—  R 
R.G 


7075  Blythly  pas  the 
7090 


R 

tyme  deit  — —  R 
R 


he  pas  onone  R 


7098  All  Glaskone 
7100  He  and  all  — 

7107 Ducherv 

7109  The  Tol  of   "- 

7114 

7121 

7131 


—  R 

R.  G 

—  G 
G 


Gold  Mylyowis  thre  R 
Airis  be  R 


the  sex  for-thi  R 

7163  Til  Schir  WaltjT  Mayhone  a  Knycht  C 


all  the  laif  than 
Rychardis 


ert  had  felonely  R 

and  dowyn  was        R 

and  delwj'n  he  was   G 


Various  Beadmgs  in  the 
Ninth  Booh. 


Prol.  3 

4- 

23 

36 

37 


sua  Fyne  R 

Hendyne   C 

can  wertlie  niemore   C 

— ■  cumbris  mony  R 

Eylde  my  Mastres C 


The  Gontents  of  Gh.  xix.  and  xx.  are 
transposed,  and  tlwse  of  xi.  and 
xxiiii.  are  wantiyig  in  R.  and  G. 

Ch.  I. 

5  ami  6  are  transposed,  except  the  first 
tomds  of  each  in  R.  G.  They  stand 
right  in  EE. 

20 strentht  astmalyt  was  R 

24 that  tyl  hym R.  C 

that  him  E 

36 noucht  endyt  R 

43 thai  quhile  tha  R 

44 thai  tressit  fast  R 

59  That  ilke  R 


Ch.  II. 


■ the  West  Marche 

85 Catale  thai  gat 

That  he  of  Cattal 

104 lovydGod 

112 come  rycht 


duelland  then  R 


Gordon  war  richt  wounddit  fare 
Gordoun  come  hame  than  with 

pray 
that  of  fute 


Ch.  III. 

Penreth  

thaim  drowuyd 

Ch.  IV. 


G 
I.  G 

-  H 

-  R 

-  R 
G 

his 
H 

-  R 
Marchis  fel  R 


143 
165 

185 
223 

Riih. 
231 
237 
238 

242 barganyng   C 

246 stroyid  the  grownd  R 


Longoastelle  Duk  R 
—  foure  and  ane  R 

■  Loncastel G 

-  yheris  tuk  R 


IN  THE  NINTH  BOOK. 


135 


266  Til  Haly  

And  intill  Haly 
271  All  the 


And  all  tbe 


273 


■  Plesandis  ■ 
Pleyssans  • 
Presents   • 


R.  C 

—  H 

R.  C 

—  H 

—  R 

-—   C 

—  // 


309 
340 
348 
378 
383 


Ch.  V. 
FetliirstanLawche 
—  Berwik 


wp  at  the  - 

Conyngame 

Ch.  VI. 

is  not  a  distinct  Chaj^ier  in 

453  Til  the  Castelle    

455  And  of 


461 
463 


-  Leithe 
472  A-pon  Marchis 

477- 
515- 


the  Gild  that 


C 

C 

■  noucht  amayle  R 

R 

C 

a 

R 
R 

Almeralle   C 

and  so  in  I.  502. 
foure  that  Baneris  R 
C 
C 
R 
C 
R 


four  at  Baneris 


Comwaille 


518  From  this  to  five  end  of  the  Chap.  o?di/ 

20  lines  in  EE. 
522  Be  tha  twa  Lordis  and  honorably     R 

E.  as  u^ell  as  C.  has  it  as  xyi'intcd. 
539  Dane — — C 

Dom E 

546 on  Se R 

571  on  ilk  syde  R 


586  Anournyt  ■ 

Anornyt    

588  ■ Pheralis 

Phibbys 


C 
E 

C 
E 

C 
E 
E 
R 

C 
E 

607,  608  ivantinij  E 

After  line  586  this  Clwii.  contains  only 
two  lines  in  EE. 


593 a-raye  fayie 

aray  a  fair    - 

596  All  was  wyth  

601  A  Nauet  of 


An  Neware  of 
An  Ewar    


Ruh. 
683 
684 
686  The  wysast  that 


Ch.  VII. 

Rycharde  of 


•  brjait  of  Snburbys  — 
BaiTes 


—  R 

—  R 
C.  II 

—  R 


fortissimum,  Sc.  Chr.  V.  II.  j)-  403. 

693 slayne  our  tane 

slaine  &  tane 


693  to  696  xvantiny. 

Ch.  VIII. 
736 — ■ — Drochda 

772 

777 


Gud  thai 
—    Low^yane  R 


792 
802. 


aret  folk  that 


thouclit  thai  that 


822  Thare  fra  • 

847  Cuscheis  

875  Behaldand 

878  He  bowtyt  up  — 
945  Ware  alsa  fele  as  - 


984 


]  069  And  he  wes  - 


Ch.  IX. 
repro'<ve  — 


Ch.  X. 

is  not  marked  as  a  distinct  Chapter  in 
R.,   tJie  Riibric  is  tlierefore  taJcen 
from  C. 
1091  A  thousand  thre  hundyr  and  nynti 
yher 
Fra  the  byrthe  of  oure  Lorde  dere 

The  secunde  Robert    C 

1107  wanting.  R.  C 

1101-1120  wanting  in  C,  and  instead  of 
them 
Al  thus  yhaulde  he  wyth  hououre 
His  Spirit  til  his  Creature 
Swa  in  Scoyne  his  Body  lyLs 
His  Saule  in  joy  of  Paradysse 

This  Kyng  his  Realme  governyt  weil 
And  fre  it  helde  ilka  deil 

1121  And  left  it  fre  eftyr  his  decesse 

1122  Qwhen  our  gud  Lord  sa  endit  was 

1123  Of  Scotland  was  na  fut  of  land,  &c. 
EE  also  toants  the   Queen's  corona- 

tio7i,  and  some  other  lines.     Many 
leaves  are  here  wanting  in  E 

1130 Wyatoure C 

1138  And  by  tha  he  rychit  niony 

Qwhen  thus  our  Leg  Lord  was  dede 
The  secunde  Robert,  in-til  his  stede 
His  eldest  Son,  the  thride  Robert 
Next  hym  suceedit  eftyrwart 
The    LjTidissay  that    yhere    Schir 
Dawy  C 

so  that  lines  1138  to  1193,  inclusive, 
are  wanting  in  C 


Ch.  XI. 

the  Lord  


1203 

1208  -  that  Mone  that 

1211 ane  gane  othir  - — 

1223 thar-at  than  mony  ■ 


1231 
1256 
1258 


thar  than  mony  ■ 

—  on  Hors  

lawi*he 

all  wyth  manful 
als  wyth  manful 


R 
R 
R 
R 
C 
R 
C 
R 
C 


Ch.  XII. 
1303  The  thryd  day 


1319  Of  the  yhere  the  fyrst  Entre 
Febyryhere  the  neyst  of  tha 
So  Febryhere  be  this  Numa 


136 


VAEIOUS  EEADINGS. 


1335  Wes  Anton  wes  bath 
1385 

1455 


R  I 

the  thrid  dry   C 


Ch.  XIII. 


Amecas   C 
Amyas.      Knyghton,   col.  2739,  noio 
Amiens. 

Ch.  XIV. 
1539 Katenes  C 


1575  The  Sterap  lethir 

1600 

1603 

Ch.  XVI. 
1639  to  1642  mmtiiuj  in  C. 
1655  that  qiiheii  his 


R.  C 

and  his  alswa  R 
to-giddyr  war  R 


R.  C 


Ch.  XVII. 
1677  to  1680  wanting  in  C.  and  E. 

Some  leaves  wanting  at  this  place  in 
Manuscript  E. 

1690 bathe  mojiihe  and  made   C 

1724  That  all ^ R 


Ch.  XVIII. 


Rub.  2 

1729IuMarche- 


and  Redres  R 
C 


Both  are  right :  the  meeting  was  in  the 
month  of  March. 


Ch.  XIX. 

1811  The  Lordis 

1841 hym  of  counsale  ■ 


Ch.  XX. 

1920- couth  noch  compris  7c 

1985 of  Governans  R 

1986* the  Lawys  R 

1985  Bot  seldyn  King  berand  Crown         R 

1986 Abhote  be  R 

2004* ony  thing  that Pk. 

Ch.  XXI. 

2072  Tyll  he R.  C 

2091 wes  of  R 


2117 

Ch.  XXII. 

2162  That  lovit  his 

21S5 dowand 

Ch.  XXIII. 

Ruh.  2  And  of  quhou 

2216  The  Annuntiatio^vne  

2228  A  sembly  persone 


he  lovit  wele  ii 


2256 

2283 

2286  Kest  that 

2300  ■ 

2325 

2336 
2366 
2367 
2381 


the  powere  sone  R 
—  eftvr  a  set  day  R 
^ R 


he  wald  thare-to  R 

Douglas  Archebald  R 

—  herd  spek  the  Ynglis  men  R 

behovit  to  be  R 

accusit  be  thir  R 


That  gert  yon  Lym  to  be  rycht  sa 
Sua  mony  falle  the  gamjii  to  ga 
And  sua  it  hapynnyt  that  Dede  done 
That  sudanely  thareeftyr  and  sone 

Schire  Malcom R 

2410 of  lauchful  baith  R 

Ch.  XXIV. 

2483 nocht  for  Presowne  R 

2564 duelland  thare  R 


R 


Ch.  XXV. 

2606  is  the  last  line  in  the  Cotton  MS. 

2629 gild  gentyl 

2640 Edinburgh  and  Schyre   Davy 

borne  R 

2703  Than  ordanyt  R 


Ch.  XXVI. 
2734  Syne  that  wes  his  Fadris  ware  done  R 

2763 a  sembly  fair R 

2765 fair  plesand R 

2803  Husbandis  holl  that   R 


Ch.  XXVII. 

—  of  had  

held  and  


and  fulfillyt    — 
all  pojnit  ilke  • 


-  Emys  Sonys  swa  - 


2849 

2852 

2859 

2877 

2880  He  wan 

2883 

2928 

2983  Quhen  Elect 

3208 . 

3220  Slane  to  Johne 

3234  Gabill  ya  yow  Uchtly  EE 

Either  both  are  con-%iptions,  or  it  is  a 
cant  expression  now  unknown. 

3237 half  Enpresowne  R 

3259  In  Arm  is R 

3276 to  sell  that  R 

3290 Will  thar  of •  R 


ye  hard  - 


R 

R 

R 

R 

R 

R 

gret  Place  R 
R 

R 

R 


3291  Renowvyt  - 


"Will  or  ellis 


EE 

-  R 


[     137     ] 


ADDITIONAL    VARIOUS    READINGS 

FEOM  MSS.  NOT  REFERRED  TO  BY  MACPHERSOK 


Prologue. 

77  Now  as E 

—  E 
— ■  E 

—  E 

—  E 

—  E 


80  Wilfully  my  det 

94 Liimmondis  — 

120 Scottis  and  Inglis 

126  The  help  besek  I  of    • 

127  That  spanys 


Booh  I. 


dite  now 

sail  comittabill  be  - 


4 
17 
24 

30  As  accordand  Corneylis  sayis 

59 angellis  stature 

82-84  wanting,  and  instead  has — • 
Quhair  of  Eiff  wes  maid  and  kid  — 

111,  112  'Wanting 

125,  126  transposed ■ 

130  To  nwrice- 


For  143-145  has— 

Syne  brekis  out  and  at  the  stound 
179-184  wrtw<('H(7- 


E 
E 

alleris  salvatioune  E,  L 
E 
E 


For  212-214  has— 

Hirdis  to  herbry  that  lay  thairout 
336  And  Brois- 


367,  368  loanting 

368 bak  and  banys  al  to  fruschit 

383,  384  ivanting 

399-402  wanting 

400  Oure  hill 

510 Dercad 

545,  546  transposed 

553  wanting 

After  554  has — 
Strekand  till  the  oceans  seye 

555 Emlat 

570  The  ills  Krys 

628  [We  mon]  beseik  forgyfnes St.  A 

645  Cuntre  and  thare St.  A 

670 crannys St.  A 

706-707  transposed — • St.  A 


741,  742  inserted  after  743  and  744 E 

751-753  wanting   ■ St.  A 

After  754  has — 
Is  in  that  land  for-owtyn  faill     Si.  A 

Baith  of  fassoun  and  of  fors St.  A 

Bot  sic  hornys St.  A 

E 
E 
A 


membrochtis  mycht    E,  St.  A 

moving  sj^ringis E,  St.  A 

gadnilus 


756 

793 

873,  874  wanting 

875,  876  transposed 

878 

967 

971 
1150 
1206 

1217-1218  transposed 
1282 
1324 
1332 
1346 
1379 


syne  Coartaue 
1209  loanting 


rywere  oure  all 
is  Brebane 


and  Foretane 

distrenyed  be 

regnand  is  laugage 


E 

—  E 

—  E 

St.  A 
St.  A 
E 
E 
E 
E 


Booh  II. 


133  Fra  qiiham  tlie  Areheden R 

Of  quhame  • ■ St.  A 

180  And  vi.i  als E 

264 in  to  storeis  auld   E 

310 movit  mare  E 

416 ■ fore  tyll  amend      St.  A 

After  416  are  inserted — 
That  he  mycht  anys  his  sone  se 
Ore  of  this  warld  that  he  wald  dee  St.  A 
—  Dame  metra  E 

E 

St.  A 


445 

515  In  to  the  Kirk 
511  Bot  throw   — 

542 

548 of  ladeis  and 


thame  yude    St.  A 

St.  A 

St.  A 


575  wanting 

After  577  has — 
Bylis  and  othir  fylthis  sejTe 
That  was  grewis  on  seyre  nianere  St.  A 

716  Of  case  he  deit  rycht  subitane £ 


138 


ADDITIONAL  VAEIOUS  HEADINGS. 


718 •  in  liallowit  - 

725  War  Scottis  wild 

735 as  Scottis  vile 

794  Irescliery  for  Ireland 


825  Quhen  passyd  ware  twa  hundyre 

yeire St.  A 

832 hundyre  yeire   St.  A 

967 twa  lumdyre  St.  A 

970 the  modyre  of St.  A 

1288 had  company  E 

1351-1354  ivanting E 

1356-1358  wantiiuj,  and  instead  has — 

That  barne  gat  in  chamer  i^lay  E 

1366-1398  wanting,  ajid  instead  has —      E 
To  ger  al  erd  him  tribute  pay 
Or  ellis  he  suld  thaim  fast  assail 
With  batel ;  and  send  to  Sithy  haill 
A  message,  and  bad  thai  suld  til  him 

draw 
And  becura  his  men  in  law. 
Thai  ansuered  him  apon  this  wise 
That  schame  wes  til  a  King  to  ris 
Again  thair  simplenes,  and  als  dowtus 
The  were  is,  and  perrilus . 
Of  this  for  to  mak  schort  our  tale, 
Versozes  discumfit  in  batale 
Wes,  and  al  his  chevalry 
Thai  chassit  awai  halely 
And  tliarfor  rednes  fle  and  fast 
His  folkis  fra  danger  at  the  last 
Wan  ;  bot  the  Sitikis  with  thair  power 
Had  wastit  al  the  land  with  were      E 
1404-1407  loanting,  and  has — 

And  of  thaim  tribut  gat  xv  yere 
And  thair  baid  til  thair  wiffes  thaim 
kend  E 


Boole  III. 

3  And  oure  the  tempel  chosin  wes 
53-56  wanting,  arid  has — 

Thai  thocht  thame  in  a  fellone  fray 

And  wyst  na  thyng  quhat  thai  suld 

say  St. 

77 Incabitis 

109 men  of  were 

117  A  man  that 
118 


-  quham  evyr 


345  Sa  fast  that  he  mycht  haldin  be, 
Sa  that  his  faes  mycht  have  pouste 

353 hart  sennonys   

369 this  hure 

370  Scho  gowlyt 

419-422  wanting • 

430  War  sevin  of 

441 

487 Trojanis  that  Troe  - 

561 Trowaievant 

613 Ekawut   


depe  presonn 


649  His  gudanie E 

653  Contenis  ix  hundreth  and  xl  yere     E 

667 xiiij  yere E 

671-672  wanting St.  A 

702 Achas St.  A 

71 3 and  sewintene  E 

E,  St.  A 


775,  776  transposed   - 

807FraOrtes 

820 

1008,  1009  transposed  ■ 

1065 Erth 

1083 

1122 

1138 Altire-Syra 


St. 
that  Circus  St. 
laif  abyde    St. 


A 
A 
A 
E 

E 

Juicunque   E 

syne   E 

E 


Book  1 V. 


■  regnand  was  - 


E 

thre  and  thretty     St.  A 


After  118  inserted  in  capitals  - 

Quartaaetas 

124 thre  skoyre 

158  wanting,  and  has- 


St. 


A  hundir  fully  and  foui-ty  yere 
The  sewinty  clerkis  sais  oure 
Foure  hundreth  yere  foure  score 
and  foure  St.  A, 


E 


276,  277  transposed 


St.  A 


446  Sclio  buskit  hir  rycht  prevaly E 

610  Foure  thousand St.  A 

655  Twa  hundp-e  thousand St.  A 

667  Foure  hunder  wyuter  xvij  yere  and 
sevin 

747,  748  wanting 

993,  994  transposed 


1087,  1088  transposed St. 

1093 fourty 

1139t  to  1144t  wanting 

1190 wes  God  of 


Nynyus    St. 


I2i3,  1244  wanting 

1477 Scipio 

1484  In  the  moneth  of  Januere 

1486 of  Alpyne  — 

1494,  1495  ivanting 

1531  Thre  thousand - 

1577 

1701  Thre  hundyr 
After  1772  are  inserted — 

And  wyth  thingis  that  mycht  avail 
Thame' to  help  in  that  bataill 
1793  vxtnting,  and  has  instead — 

The  south  that  tyme  inhabid  

1867  Thre  thousand-^ 

1933-1934  transposed St. 


1948  Mare  derf  than  ony  as  ye  se    E,  St 

1970  Remeid 

2053 sixty ■ 

2165 thre  regionis  E,  St.  A 


ADDITIONAL  VAEIOUS  EEADINGS. 


139 


175-2176  transposed  — 

2327 fifty 

2375  Foiirty 


2481-248i  wanting 


2504-2507  wanting,  and  has— 

Ceteis  castellis  aud  al  townis  E 

2653,  2654  loantint),  and  has  — 

Or  as  scheip  men  bouclitis  mais 

To  opin  and  to  scliaw  their  clais        E 

2653  Or  as  chapmen  buthis  St.  A 


Booh  V. 


94-97  wanting 
107- 


E 

-caram  E 
199  And  gangr  in  Jerusalem  agane  St.  A,  E 
■^  E 

E 
E 
A 
A 


253  The  xv  dai 

263,  264  wantinij 

314  wanting 

345 in  tyll  Dalphyne  he St^ 

351  • in  tyll  Dalphyne  als St. 

382 SauctTybere  E 

St.  A 


385  Sa  lang  he  leiffit 

487,  488  transposed 

539 play  was  scho  never  sade    St.  A 

After  628  are  inserted — 
And  that  was  borne  befor  the  tyme 
And  thus  thai  j)ut  till  him  the  cryme. 

E 

761  That  tynie  Lynyus  of  Tuskane 

762  Kyng,  borne  and  son  of  Esculane 

763  xi  moneth  and  yeiris  thre  St. 
After  834  are  inserted  839,  840 

881-884  wanting 


921,  922  transposed    — 
926  And  aucht  moneth  - 

1096  wanting    ■ 

1263  Thre  yere 


A 
E 

—  E 

—  E 
St.  A 

—  E 

—  E 

—  E 
A 

How  Pasche  day  was  ordanyt  to  be 
Of  the  Sondays  solempnite  St.  A 

Off  Paip  Pyus  ye  mai  here 
Nixt  followand  in  this  Cheptere.       E 
1629 wist  Weill  of  Judas    St.  A 


1377,  1378  transposed  ■ 

1392  Sax  wolkis  

1500  A  nevj  Chapter  ■ 


—  St. 
■  St.  A 


1638 


1642 
1663 
1666 


A  neio  Chapter — 

Off  a  madyn  was  maid  abbot 

And  was  diffamj-t  throw  a  trate  St.  A 

And  thretty ■  St.  A 

1664  wanting St.  A 

1667  vjanting,  and  instead  has — 
That  for  the  faitli  ware  geldyt  swa 
As  haly  Kyrk  can  memor  ma 
Thyr  thre  conversyt  togyddyre  ay 
And  had  repaire  tyll  ane  abbay.  St.  A 

1672  transposed  ■ E 


1671 

1678  That  Malycia  was  callyt  to  name 


St.  A 


After  1710  a  new  Chapter — 
Off  syndry  papis  in  thare  lyf 
And  seyr  empryouris  successyve 

1711  written  in  red  — 
1719,  1720  troMsjwsed 
1801,  \%Q2wttnting 


1824  And  days  foure  for  owtyne  were 


St.  A 
E 
E 
E 


St.  A 


Chapter  is. :  Title — 

Of  the  fyrst  emperour  that  tuke 
Crystyndome,  astellis  tlie  buke.  St.  A 

1919,  1920  transposed St.  A 

After  2126  are  inserted  2131-2134  E 

2157,  2158  transposed  — E 

2237  And  gert  seik  thame,  nycht  and  day  E 

2263  written  in  red E 

2270  xii  dais  ■ St.  A,  E 


•2295,  2296  transpiosed 
2313  Bernarde  bolge  - 


St.  A 
St.  A 


After  2322  a  neio  Chapter — 

Heire  it  tellis  for  quhat  ressoue 
Sanct  Lowrence  suJferj-t  passione. 

SLA 

2323  written  in  red E 

2324  Syxt  held  that  staite  twa  yeir  ewjTie 

St.  A 
After  2442  ffi  neio  Chapter — 

Off  syndry  papis  and  empryouris  seire 
And  of  thar  lif  now  may  ye  here. 

St.  A 

2443  written  in,  red E 

2479  written  in  red  ■ E 


2533,  2534  transposed 
2613  written  in  red  — 

2631 

2659  written  in,  red  — 


St. 


A,  E 
—   E 


Bot  Ethell   St.  A 

— E 

_ E 


2663,  2664  transposed 

2668  Aud  nixt  hym  Deruoch  Nathyles 

SLA 

Dewirterach  Natal  es  E 

2676,  2677  transposed SL  A 

E 
E 
E 
E 
E 


2749,  2750  transposed  - 
2958,  2959  wanting  — 
2973-2981  wanting 

3027  written  in  red 

3179  loritten  in  red  - — 

3251 callis  it  Clidis  wall 

3251 ThriU  wal 

3259  written  in  red 


After  3290  a  new  Chapter — 
Off  the  arratyke  Arryus 
And  of  gude  Athanasius. 
3291  written  in  red 


SL  A 
—  E 


After  3324  a  neio  Chapter— 

How  our  lady  gart  a  deid  knycht  sla 
Juliane  the  Apostata.                   St,  A 
3325,  3326  ivanting E 


140 


ADDITIONAL  VAEIOUS  EEADINGS. 


3327  loritten  in  red  — 
3409,  3410  transposed  - 
3413  written  in  red 


3415,  3416  wanting,  and  has  instead — 
Bot  how  he  gat  that  (lignite 
Thniu  symelatione  and  i5uttelte 
To  tell  it  ware  cure  prolixt 
For  thi  will  1  now  tell  the  text 
For  ire  and  felloimy  that  he  had 
Tyll  Cristyn  men  gret  lawis  he  maid. 
St.  A 
After  3500  a  nevi  Chapter — 
This  cheptour  tellis  trewly 
Quha  maid  fyrst  Gloria  Patri.     St.  A 

3501  written  in  red E 

From,  3504  to  3568  loan  ting,  a  folio 
being  lost E 


3563  Durst  Erthson- 


■  St.  A 


After  3566  a  new  Chapter— 
Off'  a  ferlyfuU  barne  borne 
Syc  ane  was  nayne  seyn  beforne.  St.  A 
3615  vyritten  in  red E 

Cha]}ter  xi.  :  Title — 

Off'  Theodosius  the  emperyoiir 
That  Sanct  Ambros  brocht  fra  errour. 
St.  A 
From  3835  to  3854  wanting E 

From  3886  to  3905  wanting,  and  has 
instead — 
"  Thairfor  of  quere  I  rede  that  ye 
Pas  aniang  the  commynite 
And  thare  tak  your  sacrament." 
Than  but  he  past  in  guid  entent.       E 

3912,  3913  wanting St.  A 

3919-3922  i«a?ii:i«.9 E 

3931-3938  wanting ■  E 

3943,  3944  wanting E 

3966  to  3968  toanting,  and  has — 

Thairfor  wyth  reverence  ye  honestly 
Thaim  trete,  and  forber  honorably.    E 
3971,  Sd72  wanting E 


4007-4008  transposed  - 

4009  Gain 

4009  Galan 


St.  A 
St.  A 
—  E 


After  4126  a  new  Chapter — 

How  the  nobyll  Kyng  Arthoure 
■Was  slayne  throu  Murdred  the  tratour. 
St.  A 

4303,  4304  transposed E 

4312  wanted •   E 

4463,  4464  transposed E 

4571,  4572,  4573  wanting St.  A 

4729-4731  quanting,  and  ha^ — 

He  passit  thare  richt  increly  E 

After  4732  is  inserted — 

And  wyth  gret  dyseis  on  hyr  can  cry. 
St.  A 


4815  to  4825  wanting,  and  has  instead — 
Mare  the  hunger  in  Ytalye 
A  gret  hunger  for  fait  of  meit 
That  the  moderes  wald  for  hunger  ete 
Thar  barnis  in  Constantinople  cite 
In  Constantyne  sic  mortalite 
Thar  fell  a  greting  with  devotioun 
For  that  causit  purificatioun  to  be 
Of  our  ladye  done  wyth  solempnite 
Was  ordanit  ilka  yere 
As  ye  se  it  haldyne  and  the  manere. 


5002,  5003  wanting 

5023,  5024  transposed 

5078-5082  wanting  

5092  That  blitheles  bird  - 
5107  Brute  Mathonysone 
5105-5110  wanting 


E 

—  E 

—  E 

—  E 

—  E 

St.  A 
E 


5287,  5288,  5289  vxmting,  and  has  instead — 
The  dewyll  askyt  how  lang  he  bade 
In  Paradys  fra  he  was  made 
Or  that  he  fell  in  to  syu 
To  that  sanct  Serf  ansuerit  hym 
And  said  he  was  bot  houris  sewyn 
In  it  or  he  brak  byddyng  ewyn.  St.  A 
After  5364  a  neio  Chapter — 

Off  Tyberius  the  trew  empryour 
And  how  Cryst  ekyt  his  tresoure. 

St.  A 
After  5592  are  inserted — 

And  thus  hys  purgatory  heire  he  had 
Off"  quhilk  the  Trinyte  hym  warnyng 
maide.  St.  A 

5653-5667  <or«  ou!! E 

5983-5700  torn  out E 


Book  VI. 

17  Sewyn  hundyre  wvnter  and  ane  St.  A 

101,  102  transposed •  E 

175,  176  transposed E 

I^l-IM  wanting E 

201,  202  icanting ■ •   E 

318  The  graif  quhar  Charllis  Marschael  lay 

E 
384  Off  Scottis  thane  deit  in  his  bed.  St.  A 

387 ■  Hed  son  in  his  lay St.  A ,  E 

416 wyne  it  lychtly  St.  A 

ill -il9  wanting •  E 

435 leiffit  days  thre   St.  A 

446 Radulfus  St.  A 

447 as  Oras  says St.  A 

453-455  wanting,  and  has — 

And  to  this  Leo  the  ferd  pape 
Before  seyre  prelatys  and  bischope 
He  hecht  of  devotione  ilk  yeire 
To  send  to  Rome  a  denere.          St.  A 
469-471  wanting E 


ADDITIONAL  VARIOUS   READINGS. 


141 


557 


580  xvantimj 
594- 


Wyiitei'  seynty  and  tlire  St.  A 


subtus 


717  Sevin  hunder 

717,  lis  transposed 

726  Religiosus  ibi  vir  abbas  obiit 

726  Religiosus 

784 

811 

812 

814 

816 

846 


E 

—  H 

—  £ 

■St.  A 
St.  A 

—  £ 


— •  fuit   St.  A 
arestis    Si.  A 


—  juraque  gerens   St.  A 

Forasii  —   St.  A 

—  quousque St.  A 

et  deca  bis  aniiis   St.  A 

848  Nati  truucatur  Symbel £ 


1147-1150  wanting  ■ 
1177,  1178  transposed 
1272,  1273  ivanting    - 
1465-1467  wanting 


St.  A 


1660,  1661  leant ing  and  has  — 

And  Kyng  Duncane  before  he  deit 
This  woman  in  a  lande  he  feit 
And  gaif  it  hyre  in  herytage 
Tyll  hyre  and  hyrrys  and  hyr  lynnage. 
St.  A 

1758-1761  VMnting —  St.  A 

2307-2310  wajiitM^ St.  A,  E 


Book  VII. 


9,  10  wanting L 

24  wanting L 

26  vmnting L 

31,  32  wanting L 

^9,  50  ivanting •  L 

67,  68  wanting L 

71-74  wanting L 

85-88  ivanting ■ L 

111-258  wanting L 

_    ^ 

-  L 

-  L 

351  Edward  and  this  Ethelbreid  —  St.  A 
355  And  foundyt  of  Clwny  the  sel     St.  A 

361  ivanting L 

364,  ^^b  wanting,  and  has — 

Ben  in  the  queir  of  Dunfermlyng       L 
418-420  wanting,  and  has — 

And  auchtene  fra  the  birth  deir         L 
425  And  nynty  yeire  was  regnand     St.  A 
After  438  a  neiv  Chapter  with  this 
title — - 
How  a  knycht  that  was  full  auld 
Saide  of  the  gude  quheyne  dame 
Maulde.  St.  A 

455-458  wanting,  and  has — 

The   Archibischop   of  York  with 

solempnite 
Crouuit  dame  Malde  that  lady  fre.    L 


279  Edwerd  Edmond  Cheldred 

317,  318  wanti)ig 

345  wanting 


463-466  wanting,  and  has — 

Otf  the  land,  than  ane  auld  Knicht 
said  he 
475,  476  wanting 


L 
L 

481-483  ivanting,  and  has — 

Thair  wes  a  traitour  in  the  tabill  set   L 
489,  490  transposed 
493,  494  wanting 


499,  500  wanting 
535-538  wanting 
715-718  wanting 
737-740  wanting - 


763-765  wanting,  and  has — 

This  Henry  ordanit  theirs  to  be 
769-772  wanting  - 


777-782  wanting,  and  has — 

A  tour  in  Italy  throu  that  cais 
Wes  removit  quhair  it  foiiudit  wes. 


^s:;;, 


885-888  wanting 

903,  904  wanting 

911,  912  ivanting    ■ 

979-982  wanting,  and  has — 

Nixt  quhile  wes  William  Swerd 
Robert  Curtose  sou  in  erd. 

995,  996  wanting 

1129,  1130  wanting  ■ 


L 
A,L 
—    L 


After  1235  ai-e  added — 
And  sum  says  sa  did  he  Carame 
One  Tweyd  in  tyll  Sauct  Cuthbert's 
naynie.  St.  A 

1339-1341  wanting,  and  has—- 

The  archibischop  of  corupt  and  charge 

L 

1351-1354  ivanting,  and  has — 

His  ministeris  put  in  his  chalis  thair 
Venemous  poysuyng  but  mair.  L 

1436-1438  wanting,  and  has — 

In  the  auld  kirk  lyis  with  honour     L 

1472-1492  wanting,  and  has — 

A  thousand  a  hundreth  sexty  &  thre 
Schir  Aruald  the  bischop  than  deit  he 
And  sone  efter  he  wes  deid 
Richert  bischop  wes  in  his  steid.        L 

1510-1514  wanting,  and  has — 

In  Dunfermlyng  thai  couth  him  lay  L 
•  —   E 

—  E 

—  E 

—  L 

—  E 

—  L 
St.  A 

—  L 

—  L 
L 
L 


2664,  2665  transposed  ■ 
2811,  2812  transposed- 
2899  And  xxv  wynter  ■ 
2918-2924  wanting  — 
3531  The  xxvj  day  — 
3581,  3582  wanting  ■ 


3599  Yemen  pure  i-yche  and  knaif 

Yong  men  pure 

3600 •    of  pyth  ane   

3609,  361C  wanting 


3620  That  led  our  land  in  law  and  leid 

3620 lauche  and  le      St. 

.3621 ■ sons  of  wyne  and  

3623  Our  gold  turnit  wes  into  leid  

3626  That  stad  in  greit  pei-plexitie  


142 


ADDITIONAL  VARIOUS  EEADINGS. 


Booh  VIII. 

Title  of  Chapter  i.  is — 

Otf  a  message  that  ordanyt  was 

lu  till  Norway  for  to  pas.  St.  A 

8  ivanting    ■ E 

86  ivanting L 

89,  90  loanting L 

103  Of  Kyngis  blude •  St.  A 

114 to  ayre  there  lande    St.  A 

115 lyne  forouth  male  St.  A 

119,  120  wanting L 

211  That  can  talk   sampyll   at   othyr 

him  by.  St.  A,  E 

Title  of  Chapter  TV.  is — 

How  Kyng  Edwanle  gaif  fals  sentens 
Agane  the  Broys,  but  conscience. 

-S-^.  A 

470  vmnting  ■ St.  A 

After  471  is  inserted — 

That  hallely  than  thai  declare.    St.  A 
498  Baith  in  custume  law  and  write 

St.  A,E,L 

5-31,  532  transposed St.  A 

L 
L 
L 
L 
L 
L 
L 
L 
L 
L 
L 
L 
L 
L 
L 
L 
L 
L 
L 
E 


570-581  vjanting- 

633-642  wanting 

651  wanting    ■ 

655,  658  wanting 
705,  706  vjanting 
709,  710  wanting 
T2.2  wanting 
732  wanting 


782,  783  wanting  ■ 

797-800  wanting  — 

829,  830  wanting   ■ 

851,  852  ivanting    ■ 

859,  860  wanting   ■ 

871,  872  wanting   ■ 

878,  879  uKinting   ■ 

901-908  wanting     ■ 

929,  9.30  uvm/ing    ■ 

951-954  wanting 

1071-1074:  wa7iti7ig  ■ 

1247,  1248  wanting  ■ 

1282 


-Si!.  A 


at  Dunbleyne  St.  A,  E 
1373  That  bair  the  cronn  of  Scotland.  L 
14C6  A II any s  wif St.  A,  E 

-  L 

-  L 

-  L 

-  L 

-  L 

-  L 

-  L 

-  L 

-  L 


1477,  1478  wanting 

1489,  1490  wanting 

1501,  1502  %vanling 

1570 lord  of  Balquhethir 

1643,  1644  icayiting 

1661-1666  wanting  — — 

1677,  1678  toa7iting 

1681,  16S2  wanting 

1727,  1728  wanting  - 


Title  of  Chapter  ix.  is — 

How  King  Edward  in  Berwyk  come 
One  Gude  Fryday  and  slew  all  oure 
foljiis  doune.  St.  A 


1743,  1744  vxinting - 
1755,  1756  wa7itiiig  ■ 
1763-1768  wanting  ■ 
1777,  1778  wanting  ■ 
1813,  1814  wanting  ■ 
1826,  1827  wanting  — 


1836-1838  wanting,  and  has — 

Then  cryit  he  ffast,  "Hald  your 

hand."  L 

1843-1850  wanting L 

imi,  18Q2  luanting L 

1864,  18Qi>  wanting L 

2009,  2010  wanting E 

2047,  2048  wanting L 

2055,  2056  wa^n  ting L 

2059,  2060  wanting L 

2097,  2098  wanting L 

2175,  2176  wanting  ■ L 

220'i.2206  wanting L 

2207,  2208  asinjrrint St.  A,  E 

2211,  2212  loanting  — •  L 

2215,  2216  asinjrrint St.  A,  E 

2277,  2278  wanting  ■ L 

After  2316  a  new  Chapter,  titled — • 
How  King  Edward  the  tyrand 
Plenyeit  to  the  Pape  of  Scotland. 

2331,  22.2.2  wanting  ■ 


St.  A 
L 


2337-2341  wanting,  and  1ms — 

That  was  betwene  Frans  and  Scotland 
The  trews  to  him  war  nocht  lykand 
The  grantit  thaim  to  the  King  of 
France,  for  he  L 

2393,  2394  wanting L 

After  2406  are  inserted — 

And  in  King  Fiobertis  buke  rycht  weile 
It  tellis  efter  how  it  was  wone 
And  castyn  doune  baith  all  and  sum. 
St.  A 

2432-2444  wanting,  and  has — 

To  have  this  reahne  in  property 

His  cure  hale  than  set  he 

But  Goddis  greit  picte  syne 

Lettit  him  of  his  fiyne.  L 

2458  wanting  ^ 


2481,  2482  wanting ■ • 

2525,  2526  wanting,  and  has — 

Than  laid  thai  on  rusche  for  inTsche 
Mony  dunt  and  mony  dusche. 

2607,  2608  wanting • 

2617,  2618  v-anting 

2637-2640  wanting  ■ 

2661,  2662  wanting 

2677-2679  wanting 

2693,  2694  ivanting  ■ 

2751,  2752  wanting 

2941  A  thousand E 

Title  of  Chapter  xix.  is — 

How  Wyntoune  him  excatsis  fra  wyte 

And  schawls  of  this  how  he  can  wryte. 

St.  A 


L 
L 

E 

St.  A,  E 

L 

L 

L 

L 


ADDITIONAL  VAEIOUS  READINGS. 


143 


2951,  2952  imnfing 
2965 


fifty  — 

Chapter  xxi.  not  a  new  Chapter. 

2993,  2994  vxmtiiuj 

2998-3000  wanting 

3009,  3010  wanting 


St.  A,  E 

St.  A 
— — ■    L 

L 

L 


3025  A  tliowsande  and  thre  Imndyre 
yeire 

3026  And  xxvi  to  thai  but  weire.    St.  A,  E 

3034  Schir  Hew  Dispensair L 

3038-3040  wanting,  and  has — 

Syne  demenibrit  men  niicht  tliame 


3049.  3050  wanting  - 
3053,  3054  xoanting  • 
3059,  3060  wanting  ■ 
3111,  3112  wanting  ■ 


L 

L 

L 

L 

L 

After  3112  a  new  Chapter,  titled — 
Quhen  gude  Scliir  James  of  Dowglas 
In  the  Halyhmd  can  pas.  St.  A 

Chajiter  xxiv.  is  titled — 

How  the  gude  erle  of  Murray  lede 
The  cuntie  and  how  that  he  was  dreide. 
St.  A 

3127 twenty  and  nyn L 

3135-3142  wanting •   E 

3159,  3160  wanting L 

3166,  3167  ivanting,  and  has — 

The  schirefF  suld  pay  liini  schillings 
thre.  L 

After  3]  68  is  inserted — 

At  the  next  chekker  but  delay.         L 

ZnZ-Zl?,2  ivanting St.  A 

After  3176  is  inserted — 

And  that  allowit  to  be  alsua.  E 

After  2>m  is  inserted — 

Gret  summondis  than  gart  he  ma.     E 

3183  xoanting L 

3186,  3187  wanting,  and  has — 

He  gert  hing  him  or  he  stent.  L 

After  3210  is  inserted — 

There  lie  persavit  thar  a  man  was 

That  had  done  deidis  of  fellonis 

And  he  persavit  of  that  man.  E 

3279  new  Chapter — 

And  how  the  batell  off  Duplyne 
Come  throu  a  wyckyt  niannis  tystyn. 
St.  A 
3284-3286  wanting,  and  has — 

Wes  ane  officiale  of  verteu.  L 

3298-3300  wanting,  and  has— 

Bot  the  officiale  to  espy  he  zeid.        L 
After  3363  is  inserted — 

That  haly  sanct  as  I  hard  say.  E 

After  3367  are  inserted — 

In  halowit  moldis  and  erdit  sone 
The  worthi  gentill  than  but  hone.     E 


3369,  m70  wanting /. 

3389,  3390  wanting L 

3546-3548  wanting,  and  has— 

Bot  quhen  the  loup  he  saw  sa  ly.  L 

3655-3658  ivanting L 

3661,  3662  wanting L 


After  3710  a  neio  Chapter,  tilled — 
How  Schir  Androw  of  Murray  wes 

tane 
That  than  of  Scotland  was  wardane. 
St.  A 
3755-3758  wanting 


3783,  3784  transposed 

3789  Mawgre  his  will 

3813  And  for  that  neiving  befor  day 

3838  wanting 

3840  wanting 

3881,  3882  xoanting 

3889,  ^^•d^i  wanting 

3897-3900  xmnting 

3967-3970  xoanting 

3987,  3988  xoanting 

4092,  4093  transposed 

4128 noucht  xv  zeiie   — 

4128  Of  eld  he  was  bot  xv  yere 

4137-4139  w«ni;m(/ 


St. 


Chapter  xxix.  not  a  nexo  Chapter  in  — 

415u  Thretty  sex  to  thair  cleir 

4197-4200  xoanting,  and  has — 

Fra  Sanct  Johnestoun  eft  with  men 
Kenewit  wes  that  assege  than.  L 

4227,  4228  xoanting,  and  has — 

And  caryit  on  thair  with  thair  way.   L 

4235,  4236  wanting St.  A,  E,  L 

4243,  4244  xoanting L 

i2<aZAZZZ  torn  out E 

4285-4290  xoaxiting,  axid  has — ■ 

Yit  quhen  at  barnis  thai  wald  spere 
Quliays   men   thai   wer  thai    maid 
ansuer.  L 

After  4300  xiexo  Chapter  titled — ■ 

How  Robert  Stewart  at  syn  was  King 

Faiicht  and  was  the  fyrst  maide  re- 

lewyng.  St.  A 

4Si\,4M2  xoaxiting L 

4343  Thair  the  schireff  wyth  stanys  wes 

slane.  L 

4439,  4440  traxisposed  thus — 

And  Lawrence  sine  of  Prestouu 
That  gude  wes  and  of  renoun.  L 

4461-4464  xoantixig ■ L 

4523,  4524  xoanting L 

4527-4530  xoanting,  axid  has — 

For  nevir  this  fals  word  than 
The  honour  had  levit  the  Scottis  men. 

L 
L 


4579,  4580  xoaxiting 

4603-4606  xoanting,  and  has — 

Thayijassit  agane  toDunnotter  syne.  L 


144 


ADDITIONAL  VARIOUS  EEADINGS. 


Chapter  xxx.  not  a  new  Chapter  in E 

4737-4744  wanting L 

Cha;pter  xxxii.  :  title — 

How  King  Edward  of  Wyiidissore 

Come  to  rewenge  him  wyth  gret  shore. 
St.  A 
4821-4823  ivanting,  and  has — 

Thair  thai  passit  with  man  and  land.  L 

4957,  4958  transposed E 

4985,  4986  wanting L 

5037-5106  torn  out   ■ ■ E 

For  5047,  5048  reads— 

Set  in  armis  he  deyt  nocht 

In  arniis  grete  prowes  he  wrocht.       L 

5063,  5064  wanting L 

5085  wanting — 

After  5086  is  inserted — 

In  tyll  all  liy  than  sped  he.  St.  A 

Chapter  xxxv.  :  title— 

How  the  glide  erle  of  Derby 
Jiistit  of  weire  at  Berwik  manly. 


of  Gabard  — 

young  Roljert  —  St. 


5118 

5120 

5131  Of  Longcastel 

5141 it  richt  thair  —  St. 

5191  With  plane  scheldis    St. 

5198 price  and  worschip  ■ •  *S'^ 

For  5273,  5274  reads— 

And  he  as  bourdand  blythly 
Ausuerd  to  that  Kuycht  in  hy. 

Chapter  xxxvi.  not  a  new  Chapter  in 

5741  wanting 

6962,  5963  wanting  ■ 
6081,  6082  ivanting  - 


St.  A 

—  E 
A,  E 

—  E 
A,  E 
A,  E 
A,  E 


E 

E 

E 

■  E 

St.  A,  E 

Chapter  xli.  :  title — 

How  the  weire  fell  throw  Wyntoune 
Fore  the  young  lady  of  Cetoune. 

St.  A 

6095,  6096  wanting •  L 

6277,  6278  wanting L 

6354  wanting L 


-  St.  A ,  E 

L 

L 

L 

L 

L 


6406,  6407  transposed 

6407,  6408  wanting 

6415,  6416  ivanting 

6421,  6422  wanting 

6433-6435  wanting 

6439,  6440  wanting 

After  6506  new  Chapter,  titled— 
How  the  Balliulu  guif  up  his  rycht 
To  tlie  King  Edward  of  mycht.    St.  A 

6524-6527  wanting St.  A,  E 

6528,  6529  wanting L 

6541-6548  vmnting L 

After  6588  new  Chapter,  titled— 

How  Galoway  was  brocht  to  the  pece 
Throw  the  Dowglas  or  he  wakl  ses. 

St.  A 
0633,  6634  wanting L 


Chapter  XLIII.  wanting  in  — 
6833,  6834  ivanting,  and  has — 

Our  say  past  with  his  vist  anone 
6836  ivanting 


■E,  L 


6855,  6856  wanting 

6865,  6866  wanting 

6883,  6884  transposed  ■ 

6893 Northumberland 


St.  A 
St.  A 


After  6893  are  inserted — 

And  in  that  tym  to  be  tretaud 

And  to  se  a  gud  fassoun.        St.  A ,  E 

6933-6935  wanting St.  A,  E 

6953-6956  wanting L 

After  6966  adds— 

He  wald  ryd  oft  in  Ingland 
With  semily  court  and  weill  farrand. 
St.  A 

7007-3010  wanting E 

After  7044  adds— 

He  was  chewailrous  and  worthi 

For  thi  he  schupe  liim  hallely 

On  Godis  fays  to  trawaile 

And  for  that  way  he  can  him  taile 

Had   he  noucht  beyu  preweuit  with 

deid 
That  all  hys  folk  maide  will  of  reid 
Deide  lettit  him  of  that  purpos 
0  tliow  fell  wedand  attropos 
That  throw  thi  fellony  foreberis  nana 
Bot  ore  thare  tym  takis  mony  ane 
Thou  tuk  him  all  tyll  haistely 
He  had  bot  sewin  zeris  and  fourty 
Off  eyld  quhen  he  of  warld  can  pass 
At  Edinbrugh  deit  and  beryt  was 
Fra  the  byrthe  of  oure  lord  deire 
A  thowsand  and  thre  hundyre  yeire 
And  syne  thre  skoyre  and  v  there  tyll 
Lord  Jesbu  gyf  it  be  thi  will 
Thow  bring  his  sail  till  Paradys 
To  ryng  with  The  quhen  all  sail  rys. 


7057,  7058  wanting 
7065,  7066  wanting  - 
7071,  7072  ivanting 
7191,  7192  wanting 


St. 


Book  IX. 

4  and  5  come  before  3 

5,  6  transposed 

After  5  is  inserted — 

And  had  the  land  in  governyng 

7  Had  in  keping  this  gude  Erskyn 

8  wanting 
26  Gave  gold  — 
33,  34  wanting  ■ 

100  v;anting    — 


ADDITIONAL  VAEIOUS  EEADINGS. 


145 


107, 108  wanting   L 

113,  114  wanting L 

143,  144  loanting L 

241  wanting,  and  has — 

That  tlie  earllis  rais  bim  agane 
With  mony  men  in  mind  and  mane 
And  was  rissin  agane  the  King.         E 

383  Schir  William  of  Cunyngame  com  at 

rycht  St.  A,  E 

384  And  wele  araj-it  him  to  the  fecht 

St.  A,  E 

402,  403  wanting   St.  A,  E 

After  419  wanting — 

He  passit  than  \v}'thoutin  faill 
That  he  did  sua  in  Tevidaill. 

452,  453  tuanting 

461  Four  had  baneris 


E 

L 

E 

462  And  four  thousand  awblasteris 

^'i!.  A,  E 
L 


491-496  ivanting 
513,  514  tvanting 
620-523  wanting 
527-532  wanting 
535-538  vxmting 
565-568  wanting 
573,  574  loanting 
583,  584  wanting 


587-603  wanting,  and  has— 

Bischop  Walter  that  eftir  him  come 
£kit  it  with  jowellis  and  oruamentis 

sons 
As  vestmentis  ewatis  and  the  fat 
For  haly  watter  of  silver  he  gat 
A  navet  of  silver  als  gaiff  he 
Off  gold  he  gaiff  bandyknnis  thre.     L 

605,  606  wanting .Si!.  A,  E,  L 

691  At  Braidefeld E,  L 

693-695  wanting St.  A,  E 

728 Kyrklvnefurd L 

736 Drochtda ■ E 

Several  leaves  torn  out  incbuling  Chapters 
X.  to  XX.  E 

The  MS.   of  E  ends  near    the    close  of 

Chapter  xxiv. 
908  For  men  trowit  nocht  he  had  bene 

deid.  L 
912  The  victoiy  God  send  him  but  dout  L 

947,  948  %vanting L 

1969,  1070  wanting ^ L 

Chapter  x.  wants  title  in    — L 


1102,  1103  wanting 

After  1108  is  inserted — 
But  ony  let  or  mair  delay. 

1133,  1134  vxmting 

1163,  1164  loanting 

1171,  1172  loanting 
1181,  1182  loanting 


1194  Erie  of  Craufurd  michty    

1225,  1226  transposed 

1237-1240  wanting 

1254  Schir  Davy  festynnyt    • • 

1277,  1278  loanting 

1.369,  1370  loanting  ■ — ■ — 


1391-1400  loanting,  and  has — 

The  Bischop  of  Glasgw  Glendunwj-n 

then 
Said  his  mes  of  the  Requiem 
The  Bischop  of  Sanctandrois  toun 
Walter  Traill,  maid  collatioun.  L 

1405-1412  wanting,  and  has— 

Be  thir  forsaidis  bischopis  the  mes 
And  the  coronatioun  done  wes 
Interchangeably,  and  of  Glasgew  the 

bischop 
Maid  the  collatioun  in  grete  estait.  L 

1419-1423  wanting  ■ L 

1427-1430  wanting,  and  has — 

And  on  the  mome  of  his  carnage 
The  King  tuke  fewte  and  homage. 

1441-1444  loanting 

1593-1596  wanting 

1608,  1609  wanting 

1639,  1640  wanting 

1643,  1644  loanting 

1664 slane  fourty 

1667,  1668  wanting — — 

1676-1679  wanting  ■ 

1879,  1880  wanting 

1917-1936  wanting 


2165-2176  wanting,  and  has — 

Bot  than  the  Paip  wes  and  mair 
In  his  palice  of  Awinione  chosin  thair. 

E 

2\^Z-2\'d2.  wanting L 

2193,  2194  transposed L 

2293-2300  wanting,  and  has— 
In  this  mater  eftir  than 
Agane  William  Nory  he  send  a  man 
Bot  the  Paip  wald  nocht  do 
For  ocht  that  man  couth  do.  L 


VOL.  III. 


[     146     ] 


LIST  OF  THE  SEVEEAL  MANUSCEIPTS  EEFEERED 

TO  IN  THE  VAEIOUS  EEADINGS,  NOTES,  AND 

ILLUSTRATIONS. 


1.  The  Royal, 

MS.         E 

2.  The  Laasdowne, 

L 

3.  The  Cottonian,    .              .              .             . 

c 

4.  The  St.  Andrews, 

„     St.  A 

5.  The  First  Edinburgh,     . 

£! 

6.  The  Second  Edinburgh, 

EE 

7.  The  Wemyss,       . 

W 

S.  The  Auehinleck, 

A 

9.  The  Harleian,      . 

H 

10.  The  Panmure,     . 

■       „           P 

11.  TheSeton, 

.     „        s 

Facsimiles  of  Nos.  1  to  8  are  given  in  the  j^iresent  volume.     The  tliree 
others  being  modern  transcripts,  have  no  special  interest. 


[     147     ] 


Fkom  the  account  of  the  Wyntoun  Manuscripts  given  in  the 
present  Volume,  it  will  be  seen  that  several  of  them  are  defec- 
tive at  the  beginning,  wanting  the  leaves  with  the  Prologue, 
etc.  In  the  text  in  Vol.  I,  the  Prologue  is  printed  from  the 
Eoyal  MS.,  and  is  entire.  In  MS,  EE  it  occurs  nearly  verbatim ; 
and  also  the  later  portion  in  MS.  L,  commencing  with  line  72. 

The  Piubrics  or  Titles  of  the  several  Chapters  likewise  vary 
in  the  different  Manuscripts,  The  Wemyss  MS.  being  wholly 
unlike  the  printed  text,  it  was  deemed  advisable  to  give, 
in  the  following  pages,  the  entire  series  of  Rubrics  in  a 
substantive  form,  along  with  the  Prologue,  reckoned  in  that 
MS.  as  Chapter  First  and  Chapter  Second,  on  account  of  the 
variations  not  being  merely  verbal,  along  with  portions  of 
subsequent  chapters  containing  the  genealogy  of  the  Pictish 
Kings. 

In  MS.  W,  the  first  leaf  that  is  preserved  has  the  con- 
clusion of  a  general  Table  of  Contents.  This  happens  to  be 
of  importance,  not  only  in  supplying  some  Eubrics  where  the 
MS.  is  imperfect,  but  in  enabling  us  to  ascertain  the  actual 
extent  of  the  Chronicle  as  it  appears  to  have  come  from  the 
Author's  hands,  before  the  work  was  enlarged  and  subdivided 
into  Nine  Books. 


[      149     ] 

THE  EUBEICS  OE  TITLES  OF  CHAPTEES. 

FROM  THE  WEMYSS  MS. 


[BOOK    FIE  ST.] 

Ch.  I.  The  first  chapiter  tellis  but  less,  Vol.  I.  p.  3 

Throuch  quham  this  Buke  trauslatit  wes. 

II.  The  secund  chapiter  tellis  how  this  9 

In  Sevin  Biikis  devidit  is. 

III.  The  thrid  chapiter  expremys  in  raynd  10 
The  stait  of  Angell  and  Mankynd. 

IV.  How  God  made  Adam  and  Eve  his  make,  1 1 
And  how  he  for  thar  syne  tuke  wraik. 

V.  How  Adam  gat  Ahell  and  Cayne,  1 5 

That  thro  Lamek  efter  wes  slaine. 

VI.  [A  leaf  is  wanting  in  the  MS.  which  co7itaincd  the 
VII.       Rubrics  ami  portions  of  these  two  Chapters.] 

VIII.  Oft"  Noe  and  of  Noyis  flude,  22 

And  of  his  barne  tyme  ill  and  gud. 

IX.  Heir  may  ye  wit  withoutin  weir  25 

Quham  of  came  earllis  and  knychtis  heir. 

X.  How  the  Warld  wes  devidit  in  thre,  27 

Amangis  the  thre  Sonnis  of  Xoe. 


150  EUBPJCS  FEOM  MS.  W. 

Ch.  XI.  How  sindiy  lanclis  lyis  mcrcliiand,  Vol.  I.  p.  40 

And  of  sindry  ferlyis  in  tliaim  Hand. 

XII.  Heir  may  ye  wit  trewly  to  tell,  46 

To  quliam  the  Kinrik  of  Affrik  fell. 

XIII.  How  many  landis  ar  in  Europe,  48 
And  quha  foundit  first  Eome  our  liope. 

XIV.  Off  braid  Bertane  and  that  lynage,  53 
To  quham  it  fell  by  heretage. 

XV.  Off  the  gret  Tour  of  Babilone,  56 

And  of  thar  langage  the  confusioun. 

XVI.  Off  Nemprod  and  of  his  rysing,  58 

And  of  seir  pohetis  and  thar  liffing. 

XVII.  Off  Nynus  king,  and  frelage  72 

That  he  gert  do  till  auc  ymage. 

XVIII.  Quha  foundit  first  Jerusalem, 

And  sa  the  First  Buke  endis  the  teme. 

[BOOK  SECOND.] 

XIX.  The  Autour  weill  declaris  heir  69 

Throuch  quham  seir  datis  wes  in  weir. 

XX.  Off  Nynus  slauchter,  and  his  ending,  72 

And  of  the  Bruttis  begynnyug. 

XXI.  Off  Abrahamys  posterite  .  76 

Heir  may  ye  fyud  gyf  ye  will  se. 

XXII.  How  first  the  He  of  the  Eodis  was  81 

Inhabit,  and  syne  privilege  has. 


EUBRICS  FEOM  MS.  W.  151 

Ch.  XXIII.  How  Josepli  wes  in  Egypt  said,  Vol.  I.  p.  82 

And  how  all  thing  yeid  as  he  wald. 

XXIV.  Off  Dewcalyonis  flude,  86 

And  of  thaim  als  that  till  him  yude. 

XXV.  Heir  it  tellis  of  the  teyne  wrakis  88 

Off  Egypt,  and  full  meucion  makis. 

XXVI.  Heir  it  tellis  quhara  of  Brutus  93 

Come  and  devidit  Brettane  thus. 

XXVII.  How  the  Seottis  out  of  Irland  97 

Come  first  and  inhabit  Scotland. 

XXVIII.  How  the  Kingis  Stane  out  of  Irland  167 

Wes  brocht  first  fra  thin  in  Scotland. 

XXIX.  How  first  the  Kinrik  raiss  of  Perse, 
This  clause  will  clerely  you  reherse. 

XXX.  Off  Duke  Josue  and  of  his  dedis,  107 

Heir  may  ye  fynd  quha  at  it  redis. 

XXXI.  Heir  may  ye  reid  in  this  ilk  pece.  111 

Off  a  weir  that  befell  in  Grece. 

XXXII.  Heir  may  ze  fynd  of  Dedalus,  113 

And  of  his  dedis  mervalus. 

XXXI II.  ^The  Buhric  of  this  ChaiJter  is  omitted  in  the  JlJS.] 

XXXIV.  How  twa  Ladyis  tuke  governall,  119 
Off  Kinrikis  and  faucht  in  battall. 

XXXV.  Off  Troyis  fell  distructioun,  124 

And  of  Brutus  cummyn  in  this  regioun. 


152  RUBEICS  FEOM  MS.  W. 

[BOOK  THIED.] 

Cii.  XXXVI.  Heir  makis  the  Autoiir  mentioun      Vol.  I.  p.  131 
Off  folkis  to  knaw  thair  geueratioini. 

XXXVII.  Off  the  Jowis  iu  Israeli,  134 

And  how  Sangaris  slaucliter  fell. 

XXXVIII.  Off  Sampsonis  fors,  and  his  wichtnes,  138 

And  of  his  dissaving  but  less. 

XXXIX.  Quhen  Brutus  come  first  in  Brettane,  149 

And  wan  it  all  with  mycht  and  niayne. 

XL.  Off  Latyne  Kingis  genolog}' ,  154 

Heir  it  tellis  wele  and  schortly. 

XLI.  Off  the  successioun  of  Pers,  159 

And  of  Sardanapallus  to  rehers.  156 

XLII.  How  wiffis  monyst  thar  men  so  fast,  IGl 

That  thai  agane  to  the  batall  past. 

XLIII.  Off  the  fell  tyrand  Falaryne,  162 

That  usit  ay  Inuocentis  to  pyne. 

XLIV.  Off  Olimpias  the  maner,    .  164 

In  this  place  now  may  ye  heir. 

XLV.  How  Symone  Breke  of  Spanye  land,  109 

Brocht  the  Kingis  Stane  first  iu  Irland. 

[BOOK  FOUETH.] 

XLVI.  How  the  Autour,  in  plesand  dyte,  173 

Maid  this  Buke  to  draw  delite. 

XLVII.  Quham  throuch  that  Eome  was  foundit  first,     177 
How  may  ye  fynd  gif  that  ye  list. 


EUBEICS  FEOM  MS.  W.  153 

Ch.  XLVIII.  Qulien  Consules  wer  chosiu  in  Eome,  Vol.  I.  p.  181 
To  be  lialdaris  of  law  and  dome. 

XLIX.  How  Babilone  wes  first  distroyit,  183 

Throuch  Cirus  King  of  Pers  anoyit. 

L.  How  Syrus  [Cyrus]  can  King  Cressus  sla,         ISO 
And  how  his  dochter  tald  him  sa. 

LI.  Off  Syrus  [Cyrus]  King  of  Persis  dede,  191 

And  of  his  Ost  slain  in  that  stede. 

LII.  How  Daryus  king  wes  discomnte,  196 

And  syne  yeid  to  the  batall  tyte. 

LIII.  How  Cerses  with  sevin  hunder  thousand,  199 

Wes  vincust  baith  on  se  and  land. 

LIV.  How  lang  the  Scottis  wer  in  Scotland,  212 

Befor  the  Pightis  therin  wonnand. 

LV.  How  Eome  had  neir  bene  won  and  takiu,         216 
Na  wer  a  gayner  that  thar  couth  wakin. 

LVI.  Off  a  felloune  mortalite,  218 

That  fell  within  Eomys  cete. 

LVII.  Off  Alexandre  the  Conquerour,  220 

How  he  rais  to  stait  and  honour. 

LVIII.  How  the  Tarentynis  faucht  222 

Agane  the  Eomanis  with  gret  maucht, 

LIX.  How  the  Eomanis  wer  discomfite  223 

With  thaim  of  Cartage  and  Affrik. 

LX.  How  the  Franche  men  in  batall  225 

Wer  vincust  with  the  Eomanis  haill. 

LXI.  How  Hannaball  throch  aventure  226 

Wincust  of  Eome  alhale  the  flour. 


154  EUBEICS  FEOM  MS.  W. 

Cii.  LXII.  How  Hannaball  agane  in  feclit  Vol.  I.  p.  226 

Vencust  of  Eome  alliale  the  mycht. 

LXIII.  How  Hannaball  wes  vincust  sone  230 

Efter  with  the  bandis  of  Eome. 

LXIV.  How  Hannaball  wes  vincust  agane  232 

Ane  other  tyme,  and  put  to  pane. 

LXV.  How  the  Fights  come  in  Scotland,  237 

First  to  be  therin  wonnaud. 

LXVI.  Off  the  first  distructioun  242 

Off  Cartage  the  noble  toune. 

LXVII.  The  Autour  heir  devysis  rycht  24.5 

The  natur  of  gentrice  and  hycht. 

LXVIII.  Hov/  Cartage  was  biggit  agane  247 

Throuch  the  Eomanis  mekle  mayne. 

LXIX.  How  the  Eomanis  with  seir  Nations  facht,         248 
And  vincust  thaim  for  all  thair  maucht. 

LXX,  How  the  Eomanis  within  thair  toune  250 

Faucht  felly  and  slew  other  doune. 

LXXI.  How  Julius  Cesar  wes  done  to  dede,  253 

Throuch  tressoune  in  his  awne  stead. 

LXXIL  Off  Octoviane  the  Emperour,  260 

And  of  his  hap  and  his  honour. 

[BOOK  FIFTH.] 

LXXIIL  Heir  makis  the  Auctour  mencioun,  273 

Of  twa  swerdis  in  the  Passioun, 

LXXIV.  Heir  it  tellis  of  Cristis  byrth,  276 

And  of  seir  mervalis  als  therwith. 


EUBEICS  FEOM  MS.  W.  155 

Cii.  LXXV.  How  Tyberiiis  wes  successour,         Vol.  I.  p.  254 
Nixt  till  Octoviane  tlie  Emperour. 

LXXVI.  Off  the  Emperour  Claudyiis,  289 

And  of  his  successour  Gayus. 

LXXVII.  Off  Nero  and  of  his  wickitnes,  294 

That  he  did  till  he  regnand  wes. 

LXXVIII.  Off  Waspasiane  and  of  Titus,  301 

And  of  their  liffinsr  verteous. 

LXXIX.  Off  the  Wedow  that  maid  her  mayne  309 

To  the  rychtius  Emperour  Trayjane. 

LXXX.  Off  the  Emperour  Sir  Adryane,  315 

And  of  Antoue  the  myld  as  ane. 

LXXXI.  How  Pasche  day  wes  ordanit  to  be  320 

One  the  Sonday  solempnyte. 

LXXXII.  Off  Marcus  Antonyus,  324 

And  of  his  brother  Aurelyus. 

LXXXIII.  Quhat  tyme  Brettane  tuk  Christiudome,         32 G 
Throuch  Eleutherius,  Tape  of  Eome. 

LXXXIV.  Off  ane  Woman  wes  maid  Abbat,  329 

And  defamyt  throuch  ane  aid  trat. 

LXXXV.  Off  sindry  Papis  successive,  330 

And  of  seir  Emperouris  in  tliar  leve. 

LXXX VI.  Off  the  first  Emperour  that  tuke  335 

Christindome,  as  sais  the  Buke. 

LXXX VI  I.  Heir  it  teUis  for  quhat  ressoune 
Sanct  Lowrens  tholit  passioun. 

LXXXVIII.  Off  sindry  Papis  and  Emperouris  seir,  347 

And  of  thar  lif  now  may  ye  heir. 


156  EUBPJCS  FEOM  MS.  W. 

Cii.  LXXXIX.  HowtliegudEmperourConstantyne  VoL.I.p.360 
Sauffit  the  Innocentis  fra  pyne. 

LXXXX.  Off  the  fell  Dioclesiane,  37G 

And  of  his  fallow  Maximiane. 

LXXXXI.  Off  the  gud  Athanasyus, 
And  of  the  erratik  Arryus. 

LXXXXII.  How  Our  Lady  gert  a  deid  kuycht  sla 
Juliane  the  Appostata. 

LXXXXIII.  This  chapiter  tellis  trewly 

Quha  maid  first  Gloria  Patri. 

LXXXXIV.  Off  a  ferifull  barne  borne, 

Off  sic  ane  was  nane  sene  beforne. 

LXXXXV.  Off  Theodosyus  the  gud  Emperour,  390 

That  Sanct  Ambrose  brocht  fra  errour. 

LXXXXVI.  Off  the  Emperour  Archadyus,  Vol.  II.  p.  3 

And  of  the  Emperour  Honorius. 

LXXXXVII.  How  the  noble  King  Arthur, 

Wes  slane  throuch  Mordred  the  tratour. 

LXXXXVIII.  Off  Tyberius  the  trew  Emperour, 
And  how  Crist  ekit  his  tresour. 

LXXXXIX.  Off  Sanct  Gregour  the  gret  doctour,  46 

And  of  Heraclius  the  Emperour. 

[BOOK  SIXTH.] 

C.  The  Autour  ferlyis  that  of  the  Pightis,  C3 

Ecmanit  nother  langage  nor  richtis. 

CI.  How  the  Pape  cursit  Leo  Emperour, 
That  till  his  ymage  did  dishonour. 


EUBEICS  FEOM  MS.  W.  157 

Ch.  CII.  Off  Papis  and  Kingis  in  thar  lif.  Vol.  II.  p. 

And  alsua  of  a  wickit  wif. 

CIII.  Off  Charlis  lif  and  governyng, 

And  of  his  feill  Abbais  founding. 

CIV.  How  in  the  graif  of  Charlis  Pypyne  74 

A  fell  serpent  wes  sene  that  tyme. 

CV.  How  the  Sarazenis  waistit  Eome,  78 

And  of  a  mervalus  niadin  grome. 

CVI.  How  a  Woman  wes  maid  Paip,  80 

Borne  of  Ingland  and  thin  couth  chaip. 

CVII.  Off  aid  Corniklis  of  Scotland,  89 

Off  Kingis  and  Sanctis  therin  beand. 

CVII  I.  Heir  it  teUis  how  a  King  of  France 
Happinnit  to  fall  a  felloun  chance. 

CIX.  Off  auld  Kingis  in  Brettane, 

And  quhar  thai  ly  in  toums  of  stane. 

ex.  How  Oto  Emperour  fra  traytouris  96 

Eschapit  and  come  till  his  honouris. 

CXI.  How  the  Devill  dissavit  a  Paip,  99 

That  did  till  him  the  gretar  jaip. 

CXII.  [There  is  no  Rubric  in  the  MS:\  103 

CXIII.  How  tiU  Corrod  the  Emperour 

A  child  throuch  chance  [was]  successour. 

CXIV.  How  a  Bischop  of  Symony  115 

Wes  convickit  all  opinly. 

CXV.  Off  the  Sext  Pape  Gregor, 

And  of  Edmond  Irnsyd  befor. 


158  EUBRICS  FROM  MS.  W. 

Ch.  CXVI.  How  Malcome  Canmor,  Duncanis  sone  Vol.  II.  p.  1 1 9 
Wes  gottiu,  ye  may  heir  but  hone. 

CXVII.  How  Edmond  Irnesid  tholit  dede  122 

Throuch  a  traytour  in  a  close  steid. 

CXVIII.  How  Malcolme  Canmor  come  to  the  Croune      154 
Off  Scotland,  and  tuke  possessioun. 

CXIX.  Off  the  fredome  of  the  Thane  of  Fif,  140 

That  wes  grantit  him  in  his  lif. 

[BOOK  SEVENTH.] 

CXX.  How  Sanct  Mergaret,  the  haly  Quene,  162 

Come  first  in  Scotland  hut  wene. 

CXXI.  How  the  Auctour  him  excusis  151 

Agane  thaim  that  his  Werk  accusis. 

CXXII.  How  King  Malcome  assayit  a  Knycht, 
That  to  hetraiss  him  hefor  had  liicht. 

CXXII  I.  How  William  Bastard  wan  Ingland,  157 

And  of  his  brother  efter  him  beand. 

CXXIV.  [No  Bttbric  marked  in  the  MS.'\ 

CXXV.  Off  Edgar  Kingis  Begnatioun,  167 

And  of  Coldinghamys  fundatioun. 

CXX VI.  How  a  Knight  that  was  full  aid 
Said  of  the  gud  Quene  Maid. 

CXXVII.  Off  Alexander  the  Ferst  our  King,  173 

And  of  seir  Cornyklis  following. 

CXXVIII.  Off  Sanct  David  our  Foundour,  180 

And  of  his  Sone  and  succcssour. 


EUBEICS  FEOM  MS.  W.  159 

Ch.  CXXIX.  Off  Sanct  David  our  Kingis  decess,  Vol.  II.  p.  191 
And  of  his  haly  lif  that  wes. 

CXXX.  How  the  Eril  Henry  of  Huntyndoun  203 

Wes  borne,  and  of  his  geueratioun. 

CXXXI.  How  that  the  Kingis  of  Ingland 
Come  first  to  be  Lordis  of  Irland. 

CXXXII.  Off  the  King  Williamys  taking, 

And  of  liis  ransoum,  and  pese  making. 

CXXXIII.  Off  a  Cardynall  callit  Galo,  234 

That  did  to  Scotland  mekle  wo. 

CXXXIV.  How  Eesettis  banyst  wer  Scotland, 
That  now  ar  Lordis  in  Irland. 

CXXXV.  Off  a  myrakle  of  commendatioun, 

That  fell  at  Sanct  Mergaretis  translatioun. 

CXXXVI.  Off  a  message  that  ordanit  was 
In  till  Norway  for  to  pass. 

CXXXVII.  Off  the  laiichfull  successioun 

Off  Bruse  or  Ballioll  to  the  Croune. 

OXXXVIII.  How  King  Edward  gaif  faLs  sentens  299 

Agane  the  Bruse,  but  consciens. 

CXXXIX.  How  Cummynis  come  first  in  Scotland, 
And  how  thai  grew  to  stait  beand. 

CXL.  Off  the  Brussis  genology. 

In  this  clause  it  tellis  clerely. 

CXLI.  How  Derworgill  that  lady  fre,  321 

Did  mony  gud  w^erkis  of  pet^. 

CXLII.  How  the  Erll  of  Fif  wes  slane. 

And  how  his  slaaris  sufferit  pane. 


160  EUBEICS  FROM  MS.  W. 

Ch.  CXLIII.  How  Jolme  the  BaUioU  beand  King,  Vol.  II. p.  324 
Gauestude  King  Edwardis  bidding. 

CXLIV.  How  King  Edward  in  Berwik  toune  329 

On  Gud  Friday  slew  Scottis  doune. 

CXLV.  How  William  Wallace  governyt  Scotland,      339 
Till  it  of  King  wes  vakand. 

CXLVI.  Off  William  Fresale  the  Biscliopis  dede,         345 
And  of  Lammyrtoun  in  his  steid. 

CXLVII.  Off  the  batall  of  the  Fawkirk,  346 

That  wes  to  Scottismen  full  irk. 

CXLVIII.  How  King  Edward,  that  tyrand, 
Plenyeit  to  the  Pape,  of  Scotland. 

CXLIX.  Off  the  batall  of  Eoslyne,  352 

And  how  the  Inglismen  thar  couth  tyne. 

CL.  How  King  Edward  of  Ingland 
Had  in  his  tyme  all  Scotland. 

CLI.  How  King  Edward  gat  Striuelyne,  362 

And  how  he  presonyt  the  Capitane  syne. 

CLI  I.  How  Wyntoun  him  excusis  fra  wyte,  369 

And  schawls  als  quhat  he  couth  dyte. 

CLIII.  Quhat  tyme  William  Wallace  wes  tane,  370 

And  send  in  Ingland  syne  on  ane. 

CLIV.  Off  King  David  the  Brusse  bering,  371 

And  of  King  Edwardis  presonyng. 

CLV.  How  King  Davy  the  Bruse  wes  weddit  374 

With  King  Edwardis  sister,  and  beddit. 

CLVI.  How  gud  Sir  James  of  Dowglass, 
In  to  the  Haly  Land  can  pass. 


EUBEICS  FEOM  MS.  W.  161 

Ch.  CLVII.  How  the  gud  ErU  of  Murref  led       Vol.  II.  p. 
The  Kinrik,  and  how  that  he  wes  drede. 

CLVIII.  How  the  bataU  of  Duplyne  382 

Was  throuch  a  wickit  manis  entysing. 

CLIX.  How  the  batall  of  Striveling  was,  383 

Off  Duplyne  and  quhat  thar  done  was. 

CLX.  How  Sir  Andro  of  Murref  wes  tane, 
That  than  of  Scotland  wes  Wardane. 

CLXI  How  the  bataU  of  Halydoune  Hill  397 

Wes  done  that  did  ws  mekle  ill. 

CLXII.  How  Edward  the  Ballioll  tuke  party 
Agane  seir  Lordis  of  Arbitry. 

CLXIII.  How  the  stuf  within  Lochlevin 
Discomfit  thair  assegiouris  evin. 

CLXIV.  How  Eobert  Stewart,  at  syne  wes  King, 
Eaucht  and  first  maid  releving. 

CLXV.  How  King  Edward  of  Ingland  418 

Slew  his  awne  brother  with  his  hand. 

CLXVI.  How  a  knycht  Sir  Thomas  of  Eoslyne 
Wes  slane  at  Aberdene  that  tyme. 

CLXVII.  How  the  ErU  Davy  of  Athale  423 

Wes  slane,  fechtand  than  in  batall. 

CLXVIII.  How  King  Edward  of  Windissor  428 

Come  to  revenge  him  with  gret  schor. 

CLXIX.  Off  the  assegeing  of  Dunbar,  431 

And  of  Dame  Annes  wise  and  war. 

CLXX.  How  Sir  Andro  of  Murray,  Wardane,  43G 

Put  out  all  Inglismen  agane. 
VOL.  in.  L 


162  EUBEICS  FEOM  MS.  W. 

Ch.  CLXXI.  How  the  gud  ErU  of  Darby        Vol.  II.  p. 
Justit  at  Berwik  of  weyr  manly. 

CLXXII.  Off  gud  Sii-  WilHam  of  Dowglas, 

That  at  the  Gallorodheid  slane  was. 

CLXXIII.  Off  the  segeing  of  Sanct  Johnestoun, 
And  how  it  won  wes,  and  dong  donne. 

CLXXIV.  How  Edinburgh  Castell  wonnyng  wes, 

Throuch  Walter  of  Towryis  wise  purches. 

CLXXV,  Off  the  gud  Alexander  Eamsay, 
That  pruffit  weill  at  hard  assay. 

CLXXVI.  How  gud  Alexander  the  Eamsay  466 

Wan  Eoxburgh  Castell  on  Pasche  day. 

CLXXVI. fOff  the  bataU  of  Durhame,  470 

And  how  the  King  Davy  wes  tane. 

CLXXVII.  How  the  were  fell  throuch  Wyntoun, 
For  the  young  Lady  of  Cetoun. 

CLXXVIIL  How  Messengeris  come  out  of  France 
To  bynd  and  afferme  the  AUyance. 

CLXXIX.  How  the  BaUioll  gaif  up  his  rycht 
To  the  King  Edward  of  mycht. 

CLXXX.  Off  a  fechting  that  wes  tane  then  488 

Betuix  the  Franche  and  Inglis  men. 

CLXXXI.  How  Galloway  wes  brocht  to  the  pese, 
Throu  the  Dowglas  or  he  wald  cese. 

CLXXXII.  How  King  Dauid  wes  ransound, 
For  a  hundreth  thousand  pound. 

CLXXXIIT.  How  Eobert  Stewart  wes  maid  King 
Off  Scotland,  and  tuke  goveruyng. 


EUBEICS  FROM  MS.  W.  163 

Ch.  CLXXXIV.  How  the  Lord  of  Gordoun  fauclit  Vol.  III.  p.  10 
With  the  Lilburne,  and  all  his  maucht. 

CLXXXV.  How  ErU  William  of  Dowglas  14 

Brynt  Penreth  toune  at  a  raiss. 

CLXXXVI.  How  the  Duke  of  Longcastall  16 

Wes  banyst  out  of  Ingland  haill. 

CLXXXVII.  How  Erll  George  of  gret  renoune 
Tuke  of  Graystok  the  Baroun. 

CLXXXVIII.  How  lugHsineii  wer  discomfyd  20 

At  the  Qwenys  Fery  at  a  tyde. 

CLXXXIX.  Quhen  Tewidaill  wes  tane  to  pese  18 

Throuch  the  Erll  William  of  Dowglass. 

CLXXXX.  [A  leaf  of  tJie  MS.  here  wanting :  according  to 
the  original  Table  of  Contents  it  contained 
this  Rubric . 
How  out  of  France  the  Admirell 
Wes  send  [in]  Scotland  to  suppowall.] 

CLXXXXI.  How  William  Landellis  of  hie  renoune,        25 
Discessit  Bischop  of  Anderstoun. 

CLXXXXII.  Quhen  King  Eichart  the  Abbay  28 

Off  Melrose  bry-nt,  and  otheris  perfay. 

CLXXXXIII.  How  Sii^  William  of  Dowglass, 
Off  Nyddisdaill  renowTiyt  was. 

CLXXXXIV.  Off  the  bataU  of  Otterburne, 

And  how  Persy  wes  tane  that  turne. 

CLXXXXV.  How  the  ErU  of  Fif  with  his  ost, 
Eaid  to  pruf  Erll  Merchellis  host. 

CLXXXXVI.  Off  a  gret  justing  that  be[fell], 

Off  sic  ane  uther  herd  I  no[cht  tell]. 


164  RUBETCS  FEOM  MS.  W. 

[The  Wemyss  MS.  breaks  off  with  this 
Chapter  clxxxxvi.  The  last  leaf  of  a 
general  Table  of  contents,  with  which 
the  MS.  had  commenced,  is  still  preserved 
in  its  place,  and  contains  the  titles  of 
Chap.  CLXXi.  on  to  Chap,  clxxxxviii. 
This  serves  to  prove  that  the  Manuscript 
had  terminated  with  the  two  following 
Chapters.] 

Cii.  CLXXXXVII.  Off  Robert  our  Kingis  ending, 

And  of  his  eldest  Sonnis  crounyng. 

CLXXXXVIII.  Off  the  Ckonyklis  thus  endis  the  Buke, 
That  hecht  the  Originall,  quha  will  luke. 


Explicit  Citjjxtula,  tic. 


[  165  J 

THE  PEOLOGUE,  AND  EXTRACTS, 

FROM  THE  WEMYSS  MS. 


BOOK  I.— CHAP.  1. 

^ht  Jfirst  Chapiter  idiis.  hut  izss, 
•^hrxjmh  ^ukam  tki0  §ixkz  translatit  tD£0. 


Af 


.S  men  ar  be  thar  qualiteis 
Inclynit  to  diversiteis, 
Mony  yarnys  for  till  heir 
Off  tymes  that  befor  thaim  wer ; 
Staittis  changeit  and  the  greis. 
Quharfor  of  sic  Antiquiteis, 
Thai  that  set  haly  thar  delite 
Gestis  or  Storyis  for  to  write, 
Outher  in  meter,  or  in  prose, 

riurist  fairly  thar  purpose  10 

With  qwaynt  and  curiouse  circumstance. 
For  to  raise  hertis  in  plesance. 
And  the  heraris  till  excite 
Be  wit,  or  will,  to  do  thar  delite. 

As  Gwydo  de  Columpna  quhile, 
The  poyete  Omere,  and  Virgile, 
Fairly  formyt  ther  tretyss, 
And  curiously  dytit  ther  storyis  ; 
Sum  usit  hot  in  plane  maner 
Off  aire  done  dedis  thar  mater  20 

To  writ,  as  did  Dares  of  Frigy 
That  wrait  of  Troy  all  the  story, 


166  EXTEACTS  FKOM  MS.  W. 

Bot  in  till  plane  and  opin  stile, 
But  curious  wordis  or  subtile. 

Herefor  I  have  set  myn  entent, 
My  wit,  my  will,  and  myn  assent, 
Fra  that  I  sene  had  storyis  seir 
In  Cornyklis,  as  thai  writtin  wer, 
Thar  mater  in  to  forme  to  draw 
Out  of  Latyne,  in  Inglis  saw.  30 

For  Storyis  to  heir  is  dilectable, 
Suppose  that  sum  be  nocht  bot  fable. 
And  set  to  this  I  gif  my  will, 
My  wit,  I  ken,  sa  skant  thartill, 
That  I  drede  sare  thame  till  offend 
That  can  me,  and  my  werk  amend, 
Gif  I  writ  outher  mair  or  less 
Bot  as  the  story  beris  witnes : 
For,  as  I  said,  rude  is  my  wit, 
And  febill  to  put  all  in  writ,  40 

Gif  clerkis  bring  thaim  to  knawlage 
Off  the  Latyne  in  our  langage, 
Till  ilk  mannis  understanding 
For  diversion  of  thar  changeing : 
Sa  that  throuch  foly  or  nysetee, 
I  dout  confoundit  for  to  be. 

Bot  Lordis,  gif  your  curtasy, 
Forbeir  me  in  this  jeperdy. 
And  fra  thar  breth  wald  me  defend. 
That  can  repreve,  and  will  nocht  mend,  50 

Haiffand  excusit  my  sempilnes, 
Sen  that  I  set  my  besynes 
Till  all  your  plesance  generaly : 
Suppose  this  Tretise  simj)illy 
I  maid  at  the  instance  of  a  Larde, 
That  has  my  service  in  his  warde, 


EXTEACTS  FEOM  MS.  W.  167 

ScHiR  JoHNE  OF  Wemts  be  rycht  name, 

A  worthy  Knyclit,  and  of  gud  fame, 

Albeid  his  Lordschip  be  nocht  like 

To  greter  Lordis  in  the  Kinrik :  60 

He  mone  of  neid  be  personer  [partener] 

Off  quhat  kin  blame,  sa  ever  I  beir ; 

Syn  throu  his  bidding,  and  counsaill 

Of  det  I  spendit  my  travale  ; 

For  all  honest  det  suld  be 

Qwyt  with  possibilite : 

And  bowsumues,  that,  as  the  wice 

Sayis,  is  better  than  sacrifice : 

For  in  the  sacrifice  the  slayne, 

And  nocht  the  slaar,  tholis  the  pane :  70 

Sa  that  the  slaar  haif  the  meid. 

The  pane  is  soft  he  tholis  in  deid  ; 

Than  suld  with  rycht  the  meid  be  mair 

That  sufferis  in  him  self  the  sair, 

Quhar  bowsumnes  makis  fredome  thrall, 

And  lyking  under  aw  to  dwell, 

Now  as  bondage  under  law. 

But  at  lyking  grace  suld  knaw. 

Thus  set  I,  in  like  assay, 

Wilfully  my  det  to  pay :  80 

Symple  or  sufficient,  quhether  it  be, 

To  bowsumnes  ay  yeild  I  nie. 

And  for  I  will  nane  beir  the  blame 
Off  my  defalt,  this  is  my  name 
Be  bapteme,  Andko  of  Wyntoune, 
Off  Sanct  Androis  a  Channoune 
Eegular,  hot  nocht  forthy 
Off  thame  all  the  lest  worthy  : 


168  EXTEACTS  FEOM  MS.  W. 

Bot  of  thar  grace  and  thar  favour, 

I  wes,  but  merit,  maid  Priour  90 

Off  the  Inche,  within  Lochlevin, 

Berand  thairof  my  titill  evin 

Off  Sauct  Audrois  diocy, 

Betuix  the  Lummondis  and  Wynarty. 

The  titiU  of  this  Tretise  haiU, 
I  will  be  callit  Okiginall: 
For  that  begynnyng  sail  mak  cleir 
Be  plane  process  our  mater. 
As  of  Angell,  and  of  Man 

First  to  ryse  the  kynd  began :  100 

And  how,  efter  thar  Creatioun, 
Than  grew  in  to  successioun, 
Wyde-spred  in  to  thar  cuntreis, 
Thar  statis,  and  thar  qualiteis, 
Till  the  tyme  that  !N"ynus  Kyng 
Eaise,  and  tuke  the  governyng 
Off  Babilone  in  Assyry. 
Tra  him  syne  distinctly 
It  is  my  purpos  till  afferme 

This  Tretise  in  till  certarie  terme,  110 

Haldand  tyme  be  tyme  the  dait, 
As  Corny klaris  befor  me  wrate, 
Eequirand  the  correctioun 
Off  gretair  of  perfectioun. 
For  few  writtis  I  redy  fand. 
That  I  couth  draw  to  my  warand : 
Part  off  the  Bibill  with  that,  at  Peris 
Comestor  ekit  in  his  yeris ; 
Off  Orosyus,  and  Frere  Mai^tyne, 
Wyth  Scottis,  and  Inglis  storyis  syne,  120 


EXTEACTS  FROM  MS.  W.  169 

And  uthir  incedens  seir, 

Accordand  like  to  this  mater. 

To  this  my  wyt  is  wallowit  dry 

But  floure  or  froyte ;  bot  nocht  forthy 

To  furthir  fairly  this  purpose, 

The  help  beseik  I  of  that  Eose 

That  spanys,  spredis,  and  ever  springis, 

In  plesans  of  the  King  of  Kingis.  128 


BOOK  I.— CHAP.  11. 

%.hz  §)tconb  QLhnpxitt  idlis  koto  ihiQ 
En  (Sebin  ^uki©  iicbibit  is. 


B 


E  THE  ELDEST,  I  will  devisG 
In  Sevin  Bukis  this  Tretise, 
Bot  I  will  nocht  ay  thar  mak  end, 
Quhar  storyis  makis  the  eldest  kend. 

The  First  Buke  fra  the  begynnyng 
Sail  trete  till  that  Nynus  King 
Off  Babilone,  in  Assyiy, 
Governyt  that  Lordschip  halely; 
And  that  wes  in  till  Abrahamys  dayis, 
As  thairof  the  storyis  sayis.  1 0 

The  Secund  Buke  sail  trete  fra  than, 
Till  Brutus  come  in  Mare  Brettane, 
That  wes  as  can  the  story  teU, 
Quhen  Jugis  jugit  Israeli. 

The  Thrid  Buke  sail  contenit  be. 
Till  of  Eome  wer  maid  the  cete ; 


170  EXTRACTS  FEOM  MS.  W. 

That  wes  quhen  that  Achaz  King 

Israeli  had  in  governyng, 

And  the  Proffeit  Ysaye 

Maid  and  prechit  his  Prophesye.  20 

The  [Ferd]  Buke  quhill  that  Crist  wes  borne. 
To  saif  Maukynd,  that  wes  forlorue. 

The  Fift,  quhill  that  the  Scottis 
Put  out  of  Scotland  the  Pictis. 

The  Sext,  quhill  Malcolme  our  first  King, 
Scotland  tuke  in  governyng. 

The  Sevint  sail  mak  conclusioun, 
Off  the  nobill  generatioun, 
And  of  the  blissit  gud  lynnage 
That  come  of  the  mariage  30 

Off  Malcolme  King  of  Scotland 
And  Mergaret,  aire  till  Ingland. 


BOOK  I.— CHAP.  III. 


S 


ANCT  GREGOUR  in  ane  Omelye 
Thus  sayis  of  AngeUis  opinly ; 
The  kynd  of  Angellis  and  of  Men 
God  maid  of  nocht,  Him  for  to  ken. 
And  for  He  wald  tliat  kynd  suld  be 
Ay  lestand  in  Eternitie.  40 

Till  his  schap,  c^c— [Vol.  I.  p.  10.] 


EXTEACTS  FEOM  MS.  W.  171 

Vol.  I.  p.  56.        BOOK  I.— CHAP.  XV. 

And  that  Eaganeth  efter  that  1421 

Ysrawe  thane  on  Esraw  gat, 

And  syne  Esraw  gat  Jara, 

And  fader  wes  syne  of  Array, 

And  syne  belyne  evin  discendand, 

That  to  reherse  wer  taryand. 

Till  Phymes  forse  in  that  quhile 

Gat  a  sone  wes  callit  Newile, 

And  this  ilk  Newill  eftir  that 

To  sone  Gadeill-Glais  gat. 

That  had  weddit  Scota  ying, 

Pharois  dochter  of  Egipt  King. 

Vol.  I.  p.  76.        BOOK  II.— CHAP.  I. 

This  Nynus  had  a  sone  alsua,  131 

Scher  Dardane,  Lord  of  Frigia, 

Era  quham  Maister  Johne  Barbour, 

That  mekle  couth  of  this  laubour, 

Translatit  weill  and  properly 

Era  this  Dardane  a  Genology 

Till  Eobert  Stewart  our  Secund  King, 

That  Scotland  had  in  governyng. 

That  Paganys  left  in  thar  storys. 

That  is  bot  fable  or  fantasys, 

That  Jubiter  gat  one  Electra, 

Schu-  Dardane,  Lord  of  Erigidia, 

To  tell  yow  mare  of  that  story 

Wald  as  now  do  bot  occupy 

Tyme,  and  wald  further  nocht 

Purpose  that  suld  till  end  be  brocht. 


172  EXTEACTS  FROM  MS.  W. 


Vol.  I.  p.  169.        BOOK  III.— CHAP.  X. 


In  MS,  W.  this  Chapter  X.  forms  the  latter  part  of 
Chapt,  IX.  and  gives  "Symon-Brekkis  linage," 
in  its  first  condensed  form,  as  follows  : — 

This  Symone  Brek  efter  that  1087 

Fyolak  Bolgege  to  sone  gat, 
And  for  to  rekin  the  Genology 
Off  this  Symone  doune  lynyaly 
As  thai  discendit  man  be  man, 
And  quhat  thar  names  wer  callit  than, 
That  wer  rycht  strange  for  to  reherse. 
As  I  fynd  thame  writtin  in  werse, 
I  suld  hot  tary  space  and  tyme. 
And  ye  suld  call  it  a  lawd  ryme, 
Forthy  will  I  nocht  theron  duell, 
Bot  furth  my  purpose  for  to  tell. 
Off  seir  Cornyklis  as  I  fand 
Thame  writtin,  autentik  beand. 


Vol.  I.  p.  212.        BOOK  IV.— CHAP.  VIII. 

Cap.  Liv.     ^(jtp  Jiang  tk^  <Stcrttt0  bin  in  §caiimib 
IPcfor  ihz  Pightis  thmti  toottnanb. 


Fc 


OUR  hundreth  winter  and  fifty  1093 

And  twa,  to  rekin  cure  evenly, 
Befor  the  blessit  Nativite, 
Out  of  Athenis  the  Cete 
To  Rome  the  lawis  brocht  wer  than, 
Writtin  in  to  Table  stane. 
The  Romanes  yet  efter  thai 


EXTEACTS  FEOM  MS.  W.  173 

To  thaim  ekit  Tablis  twa,  1 1 00 

As  in  thar  Storyis  writtin  is, 

And  than  in  Scotland  the  Scottis 

Begouth  to  regne  and  for  to  steir 

Twa  hundreth  full  and  xl  yer, 

Five  winteris  to  and  monethis  thre, 

Gif  that  all  suld  reknyt  be, 

Or  the  Pightis  in  Scotland 

Come  and  in  it  wer  wonnand. 

And  now  to  thaim  I  turne  my  stile, 
Off  thar  lynnage  to  carp  a  quhile,  1110 

As  in  the  Thrid  Buke  wes  befor 
Fra  Symone  Breke  to  Fergus  More 
Was  the  Story  lynyaly 
Come  doune  of  the  Irischery. 

Quhar  I  left  thaim  now  to  begin, 
Thar  names  heir  I  will  tak  in. 
He  that  wes  callit  Fergus  More, 
In  the  Thrid  Buke  ye  herd  befor 
Wes  Fergus  Erchsone  that  thre  yher 
Maid  him  beyond  thre  drome  to  ster,  1120 

Our  all  the  hightis  everilkane. 
As  thai  ly  fra  Dromalbane, 
To  Canmore  and  Inchegall, 
King  he  maid  him  our  thaim  all. 

Dungall  his  sone  yheris  five 
Wes  till  his  fader  yheris  five. 

Coungall  Dongalsone  xx  jhev 
And  twa  therto  wes  King  but  weir. 

Gowrane  Dongallis  sone  alsua 
Eegnyt  xx  yheris  and  twa.  1130 

Conaill  nixt  him  Makcongaill, 
Forty  yheris  held  thai  landis  all. 


174  EXTEACTS  FEOM  MS.  W. 

Egdane  regnyt  Makgowrane 
Thretty  winter  and  four  then. 

Fynacht  Makconnall 
Thre  monethis  held  thai  landis  haill. 

Ferther  Makgour  sextene  yher 
As  King  couth  all  thai  landis  steir, 

Donald  Erchsone  Heggeboud 
King  was  xiiij  winter  provd,  1140 

And  efter  that  his  dais  wes  done 

Makdowne  Downald  Dowglas  sone 
Sextene  winter  King  wes  haill. 

And  next  him  tuke  that  gouernall, 
Eerthyr  Fodysone  onone, 
Heggebowd  Monaille  Mardarnat, 
To  Donald  Eechsone  efter  that 
Eegnyt  xij  yheris  fuUely. 

Heir  I  suspend  this  Genology, 
Till  I  speik  mair  herefter  sone,  1150 

Quhen  all  the  laif  till  it  is  done. 


Vol.  I.  p.  237.         BOOK  IV.— CHAP.  XIX. 

Cap.  LXV,         ^oti)  th^  |3ighti0  cmm  iu  <Srotlnnb 
fflfrst  to  hz  therein  toounanb. 


T 


WA  hundreth  wintar,  and  na  mare  175 

Or  Madin  Mary  Jhesu  bair, 
It  hapnit  in  a  cumpany 
Out  of  the  kinrik  of  Sythy, 
Come  of  Pightis  in  Irland, 
Quhar  than  the  Scottis  wer  wonnand, 
And  wald  have  bene  personaly 
In  to  that  land  wonnand  thaim  by, 


EXTRACTS  FEOM  MS.  W.  175 

That  the  Scottis  tham  denyit. 

And  said,  ther  wes  unoccupyt  17 GO 

A  land  beyond  ane  arme  of  the  S^, 

Evin  anentis  thame,  a  gret  cuntr^, 

That  oft  thai  saw  on  dais  lycht, 

Quhen  that  the  wedder  wes  fair  and  brycht : 

And  that  thai  said  wes  proffitable 

For  to  mak  to  thaim  habitable ; 

And  counsalit  thaim,  but  mare  or  myn, 

To  pass  that  cuntr^  for  to  wyne, 

And  thai  suld  ryss  in  thair  defens 

Gif  ony  maid  thaim  resistens,  1 770 

Thai  wald  ma  thame,  all  suppowell 

With  men,  and  gud,  and  with  wittaUl. 

The  Pightis  Affrik  [askit]  thir  Scottis  then 
To  be  weddit  with  thair  wemen, 
Sen  nakynd  wemen  of  thair  kynd, 
Thai  brocht  with  thaim  na  of  thair  strynd 
Swa  with  thaim  till  allyit  be 
Thai  and  thar  posterite. 
Than  thai  accordit  on  this  wyis  : 
Gif  ony  our  leitfit  suld  ryse,  1780 

And  suld  succeid  and  regne  as  King, 
Quhen  the  Kiugis  maid  ending 
He  suld  be  King  of  the  halQ, 
That  cummyn  wer  be  lyne  femall, 
And  of  the  male  suld  nane  succeid, 
Bot  it  wer  cleir  but  ony  dreid, 
That  of  the  femall  thair  wer  na  man 
Left  to  succeid  to  this  fredome  than 
And  dignity  prerogative 

Foroutin  gane  calling  or  strive  1790 

The  Scottis  fra  the  Pichtis  wan. 


ITG  EXTEACTS  FEOM  MS.  W. 

Pichtis  thai  war  callit  than, 
^  For  thai  wer  men  of  gret  statur, 

Forsy  of  pygh,  and  of  valour, 
And  forthy  Pightis  callit  wer  thai, 
Payntit  men  that  is  to  say ; 
The  Irischery  and  the  folkis  of  the  Ylis, 
Sum  sais  thai  come  of  thai  sumquhilis, 
For  thai  ar  huge  men  as  the  Pightis, 
Stalwart  and  Strang  of  streuth  and  mychtis.      1800 
This  fredome  kepit  wes  alwayis 
Amang  the  Pichtis  in  thar  dayis, 
Furth  thai  past,  that  land  to  wyne 
To  thaim  and  tharis  and  all  thar  kyne. 
And  the  North  landis  occupyit 
By  thame  wes  Scottis  in  that  tyde 
Eegnand,  and  the  first  man 
Of  thai  was  Fergus  Erschsone  than, 
And  in  the  South  yit  as  we  reid, 
Wes  Brytonis  than  of  Brutis  seid.  1810 

Fra  Fergus  Erchsone  be  lyne 
Till  that  Kenede  Makcalpyne 
Eais  as  King,  and  was  regnand 
Within  the  Kinrik  of  Scotland ; 
Few  personis  lynealye. 
Sum  uther  fell  collateralye, 
As  course  maid  and  qualite 
Airis  waverand  for  to  be. 
Sum  hapnit  to  regne  throuch  malice, 
As  Ukanc  uther  wald  supprise.  1820 

Bot  fra  this  Fergus,  eviu  be  lyne 
Kenede  discendit  Makcalpyne, 
And  as  we  find  in  our  story, 
Cruchnow  that  tyme  Makcary, 


EXTEACTS  FEOM  MS.  W.  177 

Wes  the  first  in  to  Scotland, 
Attour  the  Pightis,  king  regnand, 
He  liffit  and  regnit  fyve  yher. 
Bot  of  his  douchty  dedis  seir, 
I  will  na  mare  na  I  wait, 

Bot  as  Crony killis  of  him  wrait,  1830 

Sayis  as  he  wes  a  Juge  myld, 
Eegnand  oure  the  Pightis  wild. 
Neist  him  till  succeid  Geid, 
And  wes  maid  King  in  till  his  steid, 
Oure  the  Pightis  in  Scotland, 
A  hundreth  and  fyve  yher  regnand. 

Vol.  I.  p.  349,  line  2312.       BOOK  V.— CHAP.  IX. 

Quhen  he  apon  his  horse  wald  leip,  2312 

And  thus  gatis  mekle  dishonour, 
Pell  to  Eome  of  that  Emperour. 

Bernard  Bolghe  weill  ix  yher  then 
Eegnyt  in  Scotland  as  our-man. 
Next  him  regnyt  Ypopenet, 
In  Scotland  held  the  Ivingis  set. 
Our  the  Pightis  xxx  yher, 
Tyll  all  the  tymes  passit  wer 
Off  thir  Papes, — etc. 

Vol.  I.  p.  360,  line  2659. 

Than  Canabulnell  six  yheris  wes,  2657 

And  nixt  him  Deruoch  nathiles 
A  yher  fully  in  Scotland 
Our  the  Pightis  King  regnand, 
Ferdauch  Feyngall  neer  to  thai, 
Wes  King  regnand  yheris  twa. 
VOL.  III.  M 


178  EXTRACTS  FROM  MS.  W. 

Vol.  I.  p.  379,  line  3277,  etc.  :— 

To  this  he  wald  na  wiss  consent  3277 

To  be  thar  King  hot  furth  he  went. 

His  brother  that  was  cum  and, 

Constantyn  with  twa  thousand 

Off  armyt  men  baith  fut  and  hand 

Off  braid  Brettane  to  wyn  the  land. 

Vol.  I.  p.  385,  line  3487,  etc.  :— 

And  this  Sanct  Martyne  wes  a  knyclit  3485 

Off  this  Juliane,  but  in  feclit 

He  favorit  ever  Cristin  men 

Till  he  come  Cristinnit  as  ye  ken. 

Till  him  that  wes  contemporane 

In  Scotland,  Sanct  Niniane,  3488 

In  to  the  tyme  that  Sanct  Martyne  was. 

And  led  his  lif  in  halynes. 

And  be  our  Cornykillis  of  Scotland, 

Ebernet  was  regnand 

King  our  the  Pightis  xl  yher. 

Syne  quhen  his  dais  endit  wer, 

Talarge  wes  king,  and  led  his  lif 

In  Scotland  twenty  yheris  and  five, ' 

Till  all  tlie  yheris  wer  ourgane, 

Off  Constantius  and  Juliane.  3498 

Vol.  I.  p.  388,  line  3561,  etc.  :— 

Bot  this  Valentynyane  Emperour,  3561 

Gaynstude  and  lectit  his  honour, 

Durst-Erchsone  than  in  Scotland 

Wes  oure  the  Pightis  king  regnand, 

And  held  that  stait  1"=  [one  hundred]  yher. 

And  did  a  hundreth  batallis  seir. 


[     179     ] 


LIST  OF  AUTHORS,  ETC. 


The  following  List  of  Authors  and  Boohs  quoted  by  Wyntoun,  and  the 
Explanation  of  the  Contractions  used  by  Macpherson  in  his  Notes, 
Glossary,  etc.,  are  here  given  from  his  edition  of  1795,  the  references 
to  Book  and  Line  being  made  applicable  to  the  present  Edition. 

The  Names  in  the  passages  contained  in  the  first  Five  Books,  which 
were  omitted  in  Macpherson's  edition,  are  here  supplied. 

The  Notes  of  the  former  and  of  the  present  Editor  of  The  Cronykil, 
are  distinguished  by  the  letters  M.  or  L.  at  the  end  of  each.  A  few 
additional  Notes  to  Books  I.  and  II.,  distinguished  by  the  letter  F, 
were  found  among  the  unfinished  papers  of  the  late  (A.  P.  Forbes, 
D.D.)  Bishop  of  Brechin,  ivho  had  kindly  offered  {had  his  life  been 
spared)  to  have  contributed  occasional  Illustrations  to  the  entire  work. 

D.  L. 


A  CATALOGUE  OF  THE  AUTHORS,  BOOKS,  ETC., 
QUOTED  OR  MENTIONED  BY  WYNTOUN. 


Abell,  Account  of,  . 

Abraham,  Account  of, 

AccLANP,  Hill  of,  source 

Adame, 

Africa,  Account  of, 

Agenor,    . 

Agroit, 

AiLRED,     See  David  I. 

Albany,  Land  of,     . 

Alexander,  City  of, 

Alysawnder  the  Great  (story  of). 


B.  I.  1.  163-184. 
B.  II.  1.  145-182. 
OF  the  Nyle,  B.  I.  1.  141. 
B.  I.  1.  69. 

B.I.  1.  1113,  1117-1178. 
B.  I,  1.  971,  1259. 
B.  I.  1.  671-710. 


B.  I.  1.  1009,  1196. 

B.  L  1.  151,  980. 

B.  I.  1.  585-616,  979. 


180 


LIST  OF  AUTHOES,  ETC. 


Amana  Hill,    . 
Amazones,  Amazonys, 


B.  I.  1.  1090. 

B.  I.  1.  986-990  ;  B.  n.  1.  1413- 
1574. 


B.  I.  1.  40-66. 

B.  1.  1.  899. 

B.  L  1.  882. 

B.  I.  1.  836. 

B.  I.  1.  1014. 

B.  IX.  1.  3203. 

B.  I.  1.  570-578. 

B.  1. 1.  711-718. 

B.  I.  1.  154,  1013. 

B.  I.  1.  1045,  1053. 

B.  I.  1.  840. 

B.  I.  1.  877-879,  1450-1488. 

B.  I.  1.  999. 

B.  I.  1.  876. 


Angels  described,  . 
Antychia  (Antioch), 
Araby, 

Aracusy,  Land  of,   . 
Ararat,  Hill  of, 
Arestotil, 

Argwe,  Isle  of,  described, 
Armaspy,  . 
Armeny,    . 
Asia,  Less  (Minor),  . 
Assyry,  Lordship  of, 
Babell,  Tower  of,    . 
Babeta,  Land  of, 
Babylown,  Kingdom  of, 
Barbere    (or   Barbour,   John),   Arch- 
deacon of  Aberdeen, 

B.  viii. 
Barbere.    See  Brwte. 

Belus,       .... 

Besat  (Bisset),  Baldred, 

Bobs  (Boethius  de  Consolatione  Philo- 
sophic), 

Bohemia,  . 

Bragmanyis, 

Britain,  Account  of, 

Britain,  People  of,  their  Genealogy,   B.  i.  1.  1415-1440. 

Brwte,  The    (or   Beute,    a  work    of 

Barbere's),        ....        B.  n.  1.773  ;B.  IV.  1.1183  iB.v. 

1.  511,  3154,  4245,  4292,  4315. 

Busyrys, B.  II.  1.  993. 

Bybyl,  The, B.  i.  Prol.  1.  117;   B.  iii.  Prol. 

1.  5  ;  B.  IV.  Prol.  1.  14  ;  B.  viii.  1.  681. 


B.  II.  1.  133,  773  ;B.  iii.  1.622; 
1.  177,  977,  1446,  2675,  2733,  3086,  3125. 

B.  I.  1.  1647-1682. 
B.  VIII.  1.  2392. 


B.v.  1.4489;  B.  vl  1.  381. 
B.  I.  1.  1238. 
B.  I.  1.  671-710. 
B.  I.  1.  1335-1410. 


LIST  OF  AUTHORS,  ETC. 


181 


Cadmus,  Son  of  Agenor, 

Cain  (Katin),  Account  of, 

Cain,  Descendants  of, 

Cain,  Slaughter  of, 

Cambyses,  King, 

Capadocy, 

Carthage, 

Caspys,  Sea, 

Caton  (Cato),  . 

Caucasus,  Hill  of, 

Cenocrata,  a  Beast, 

Ceres  (Dame),  . 

Charlys,  Gestis  of, 

Cicero.    See  Tullyus. 

Clement,  Saint, 

CoLUMPNA,  Guido  de.     See  Guido 

COMESTOR,  PeRYS  (PeTRUs), 

Commagene, 
Constantinople,  City, 

COTRAS,       .... 

Cretans,  War  with  Greeks, 

Cronykil  (Anonymous),  . 

Cronykil,  Awld, 

Cronykil,  Elegiac.    See  Index 

Dacya, 

Dalmatia, 

Damask  (Damascus 

Damyane,  Peter, 

Danay,  Schir,  . 

Danoy  (Danube), 

Dardanus,  Schyr, 

Dares  of  Frygy, 

David  I.,  Life  of  King,  by  Ailred, 

Dead  Sea,    .   .   .   .   , 


B.  I.  1.  1259. 
B.  1.  1.  163-184. 
B.  1. 1.  185-262. 
B.  1. 1.  201-208. 
B.  1. 1.  975. 
B.  1. 1.  1018. 
B.  I.  1.  1302. 
B.  I.  1.  983. 
B.  VIII.  1.  3531,  4298. 
B.  I.  1.  549,  943,  982. 
B.  I.  1.  740-752. 
B.  II.  1.  439-446. 
B.  VI.  1,  277. 

B.  I.  1.  1101. 

B.  I.  Prol.  1.  117. 
B.  I.  1.  900. 
B.  I.  1.  1246. 
B.  I.  1.  644-646. 
B.  II.  1.  1207-1250. 
B.  IV.  1.  1818. 
B.  VL  1.  13. 
Elegiac. 

B.  I.  1.  1197. 

B.  I.  1.  1255. 

B.  1. 1.  71. 

B.  VI.  1.  1107. 

B.  I.  1.  952  ;  B.  II.  971. 

B.  I.  1.  1199-1226. 

B.  I.  1.  1069. 

B.  I.  Prol.  1.  21  ;  B.  ii.  1.  1582. 

B.  vn.  1.  1206,  1216. 

B.  I.  1.  921. 


182 


LIST  OF  AUTHORS,  ETC- 


Decretale, 

B.  VI.  1.  106. 

Deucalion's  Flood,  .        .        .        . 

B.  II.  1.  447-530. 

Donate, 

B.  V.  1.  3377. 

Ebron  (Hebron),  Vale  of, 

B.  I.  1.  73. 

Egypt, 

B.  1. 1.  148,  940,  954-976. 

Egypt  (Plagues  of), 

B.  II.  1.  531-620. 

Egystus,  King,         .        .        .        . 

B.  I.  1.  953  ;  B.  ii.  1.  972. 

Endyne, 

B.  IX.  Prol.  1.  4. 

Enoch,  his  Books  lost,     . 

B.  II.  1.  157-158. 

Epheson,  City  of,     . 

B.  I.  1.  1047. 

Ethiopia,          .... 

B.  I.  1.  147. 

Eve,  her  formation, 

B.  I.  1.  79-90. 

Ewfrates,  Eiver, 

B.  I.  1.  132,  153,  867. 

Ewrope,  Account  of, 

B.  I.  1.  985,  1114,  1181-1334 

EwxYA,  City  of,        ,        .        . 

B.  I.  1.  949. 

France,  Kinrik  of,  . 

B.  I.  1.  1321-1330. 

Frawns,  Gestis  of,   . 

B.  VI.  1.  287. 

Frygy,  Les,        .... 

B.  I.  1.  1068. 

Frygya,  Mare, 

B.  I.  1.  1054. 

Gadmws,  Son  of  Agenor, 

B.  I.  1.  971. 

Galachia,         .... 

B.  I.  1.  1066. 

Gale,  a  Beast, 

B.  I.  1.  753-770. 

Galyein  the  Medycynare, 

B.  V.  1.  1425. 

Ganemede,        .... 

B.  II.  1.  1036. 

Ganges,  River  of,     . 

B.  I.  1.  131,  134,  725. 

Ganges,  Creatures  in,     . 

B.  I.  1.  809-828. 

Garnyanys,  Account  of, 

B.  I.  1.  643-646. 

Germany,          .... 

B.  1. 1.  1205-1226. 

Getland, 

B.  I.  1.  1197. 

Giants  (Geawndys), 

B.  1. 1.  303-370. 

Gog  and  Magog,  Account  of,  . 

B.  I.  1.  583-590. 

Gomorah, 

B.  I.  1.  918.       ' 

Greece, 

B.  I.  1.  1248-1262. 

Gregor,  St.     See  Gregory,  St. 

LIST  or  AUTHOES,  ETC. 


183 


Gregory,  Saint, 

B. 

V.  1.  39,  5437. 

GUIDO  DE  COLUMPNA, 

B. 

I.  Prol.  1.  15. 

Hawtelog,        .... 

B. 

I.  1.  1050. 

Henry,  Time  or  Life  of  Prince, 

B. 

VII.  1.  948. 

Hermes,  Eiver, 

B. 

I.  1.  1077. 

Homer.     See  Omere. 

Horace.    See  Grace. 

HUCHOWN,            .... 

B. 

V.  1.  4293. 

Hungary,          .... 

B. 

I.  1.  1240. 

HUNYA, 

B. 

I.  1.  1004. 

Hykary,  Land  of,     . 

B. 

1. 1.  1076. 

Hyrkany,          .... 

B. 

I.  1.  1000. 

Ymago  Mundi,  .... 

B. 

I.  1.  1414. 

Indus,  Water  of,     . 

B. 

I.  1.  550. 

Ynglis  Storys  (English  Histories) 

B. 

I.  Prol.  1.  120. 

Ireland,  its  History, 

B. 

II.  1.  773-858. 

Isaac,  Posterity  of, 

B. 

II.  1.  183-238. 

Italy,  Account  of,   . 

B. 

I.  1.  1283-1315. 

Jerome,  St.,      . 

B. 

V.  1.  3381  ;  B.  vii.  Prol.  I.  1 

Jherusalem,     .... 

B. 

I.  1.  909. 

Jhon,  Saint,  Evangelist, 

B. 

I.  1.  1051. 

Jordane, 

B. 

I.  1.  904. 

Joseph,  History  of, 

B. 

n.  1.  301-418. 

JOSEPHUS, 

B. 

I.  1.  243. 

Joshua, 

B. 

n.  1.  1067-1206. 

JuDE  (Judah)  Kingdom  of. 

B. 

I.  1.  907. 

Jupiter  and  other  Divinities, 

B. 

I.  1.  1499-1566. 

JUSTYNE.      See  POMPEYUS. 

KLayin.    See  Cain. 

KOLCOS, 

B. 

I.  1.  993. 

Kryn,  Isle  of,  described. 

B. 

I.  1.  570-578. 

Laurence's,  St.,  Legend  of  St.  Sixt 

,       B. 

V.  1.  2331. 

Lybane,  Hill  of,      . 

B. 

I.  1.  903. 

Lycya,  Land  of,        ...        . 

B. 

I.  1.  1095. 

184 


LIST  OF  AUTHORS,  ETC. 


Lydys,  .  .  .  , 
Lykaon,  Land  of, 
Lybt,  .  .  .  . 
Lyvyus,  .  .  .  , 
Makrobitys,  Account  of, 
Manticora,  a  Beast, 


B.  I.  1.  1081. 
B.  1. 1.  1076. 
B.  I.  1.  942. 
B.  III.  1.  698. 
B.  I.  1.  663-670. 
B.  I.  1.  771-786. 


Martyne(Frere,orMartinusPolonus),  B.  i.  Prol.  1.  119;  B.  ii.  Pro!. 
I  18  ;  B.  V.  1.  2530,  4309  ;  B.  vi.  1.  447,  628,  1147,  1476. 
Massagetys, 
Mediterranean  Sea 
Medus,  King,  . 
Medt,  Land  of, 
Melchysedek,  . 
Mesopotamya,  . 
MoNOCEROs,  A  Beast 
MoRYs,  Saint,  . 

MOYSES,      . 

Mykyll  Sea,     . 

Mynerva,  . 

Mynodaure, 

Nazareth, 

Nembrot  (Nimrod), 

NoE  (Noah),  Account  of, 

NoE,  Sons  of,  and  their  Posterity 

Nycea,  City,     . 

Nyle,  River  of,  called  Gyon, 

Nynus,      .... 

Nynyas,  King, 

Nynyue,    .... 

Omere  (Homer), 


Oras,  Grace  (Horace), 
Orastas,  Account  of, 
Orosius,    . 


B.  I.  1.  994. 
B.  I.  1.  1249. 
B.  I.  1.  844. 
B.  I.  1.  843. 

B,  I.  1.  484  ;  B.  ii.  1.  163. 
B.  I.  1.  870. 
B.  I.  1.  789-808. 
B.  I.  1.  970. 
B.  III.  Prol.  1.  1. 
B.  I.  1.  152,  1237. 
B.  II.  1.  265-280. 
B.  II.  1.  1251-1360. 
B.  1. 1.  912. 
B.  I.  1.  878,  1489. 
B.  I.  1.  371-474. 
B.  I.  1.  475-524. 
B.  I.  1.  1058. 
B.  L  1.  133,  966. 
B.  I.  1.  872  ;  B.  II.  1.  5-42. 
B.  II.  1.  122-130. 
B.  1.  1.  871. 

B.  I.  Prol.  1.  16  ;  B.  ii.  1.  1582  ; 
B.  III.  1.  703. 
B.  IV.  1.  2485. 
B.  L  1.  643-646. 

B.I.  Prol.  1.119;  B.  ii.  Prol.  1.  9, 
18,  22,  29 ;  B.  v.  Prol.  1.  25, 1209. 


LIST  OF  AUTHOES,  ETC. 


185 


OSKOBARES,  HtLLE  OF,         . 

B.  I.  1.  137. 

Ovid  (Ovtde), 

B.L  1.1101;  B.  II.  1.  1034, 1251, 

Palafat  (Pal^fatus   de  Incredi- 

BILIBUS), 

B.  n.  1.  1237. 

Palesttn,  Town  of,          ... 

B.  I.  1.  905. 

Pamphylia, 

B.  I.  1.  1096. 

Pannonia, 

B.  I.  1.  1239. 

Paradys,  Description  of. 

B.  I.  1.  105-156. 

Parthia, 

B.  I.  1.  830. 

Paul,  Apostle,         .... 

B.  I.  1.  1093  ;  B.  iv.  Prol.  1.  14. 

Perseus,  King,          .... 

B.  I.  1.  846. 

Perseus, 

B.  n.  1.  1223. 

Phenys, 

B.  I.  1.  901. 

Phylomene, 

B.  II.  1.  1013. 

Pigmayeis  (Pigmies), 

B.  I.  1.  647-662. 

Polys,  Region  of,     . 

B.  I.  1.  1097. 

PoMPEyus  Trogus  (whose  History,  ac- 

B. II.  Prol.  1.  17;  B.  V.  1.  1429, 

cording  to  Wyntoun,  was  abridged 

1437. 

by  Justin). 

Primotheus,  King  of  Caucasus, 

B.  II.  1.  419-434. 

Prognas, 

B.  n.  1.  1013. 

Rede  Sea, 

B.  L  1.  146. 

Register,  The,          .... 

B.  VII.  1.  2064. 

Rhodes,  Account  of,        .         .         . 

B.  II.  1.  281-300. 

Rome, 

B.  I.  1.  1289-1300. 

Romulus, 

B.  I.  1.  1289. 

Saracenys,  Nation  of,     . 

B.  I.  1.  893. 

Sarvya, 

B,  I.  1.  993. 

Saturn  and  his  Children, 

B.  I.  1.  1491-1630. 

Scots,  their  Origin, 

B.  II.  1.  633-772. 

ScoTTis  Storys  (Scottish  Histories), 

B.  I.  Prol.  1.  120  ;B.  iv.  1.  1811. 

SCYPIO,  A  saying  of,             ... 

B.  VIII.  1.  3460. 

Sem  (Shem),  His  Posterity, 

B.  I.  1.  475-524,  1683-1730. 

Semiramis, 

B.  11.  1.  43-120. 

Seth,  Account  of,    . 

B.  I.  1.  266-286. 

186 


LIST  OF  AUTHOES,  ETC. 
B.  III.  1.  655. 


Sevtnty  Clerkis  (or  Interpreters), 
Sextus,  Pope.     See  Laurence,  St. 
Smyrna,  City, 
Sodom, 

SOLTNUS,    . 

Stane,  The  Kyngys 

Statius,    . 

Sydon, 

Sydy,  Country  of, 

Sylvestere,  Pope, 

Sylycya,   . 

Synay,  Mount, 

Sythya,     . 

Sythya,  Nether, 

Tabor,  Hill  of, 

Taperbane,  Isle  of, 

Tarsus,  City,  . 

Tawrus,  . 

Tebys, 

Tenelaus,  King, 

Tereus,  . 
Tracya,  Land  of, 
Tritolomus, 
Troye,  City,  . 
Troy,  Siege  of, 
Troyws,  King,  . 
TuLLYUS  (Cicero), 
Turky,  Lands  of, 
Tyger,  Eiver  of, 
Tyre, 

Valerius  Maximus, 
Vincent,  . 
Virgyle,  . 


B.  I.  1.  1065. 

B.  1. 1.  918. 

B.  I.  1.  1343. 

B.  II.  1.  961-964. 

B.  II.  1.  1055. 

B.  I.  1.  902. 

B.  1.  1.  1096. 

B.  L  1.  1061. 

B.  I.  1.  1089. 

B.  I.  1.  885. 

B.  I.  1.  833,  1003. 

B.  I.  1.  1189-1198. 

B.  I.  1.  917. 

B.  I.  1.  562. 

B.  I.  1.  1092. 

B.  I.  1.  1091. 

B.  I.  1.  969. 

B.  II.  1.  981. 

B.  II.  1.  1011. 

B.  I.  1.  1241. 

B.  II.  1.  435-438. 

B.  I.  1.  1072. 

B.  II.  1.  1575-1684. 

B.  I.  1.  1071. 

B.  IV.  Prol.  1.  1. 

B.  I.  1.  1067. 

B.  I.  1.  132,  153,  866-867. 

B.  I.  1.  902. 

B.  IX.  1.  1925. 

B.  V.  1.  2530,  4309. 

B.  I.  Prol.  1.  16. 


LIST  OF  AUTHOES,  ETC.  187 

Walays  (Wallace,  Sir  William),  Gestis 


OF,         . 

Wersozes,  King, 
Ybert,  Lands  of, 
Ynd  (India),  Kingdom  of, 

YSAWRYA,  .... 

Ysis,  .        .        .        . 

ZORASTAS, 


B.  VIII.  1.  2300. 

B.  II.  1.  1361-1410. 

B.  1. 1.  1017. 

B.  I.  1.  551-560. 

B.  I.  1.  1085. 

B.  II.  1.  251-264. 

B.  I.  1.  858;  B.  ii.  1.  25-30. 


These,  unless  I  vnay  have  omitted  some  in  the  suppressed  part  of  the 
Chronicle,  of  which  I  ani  not  quite  certain,  are  all  the  authorities  mentioned 
by  Wyntoun;  and  of  these  feiv  some  were  evidently  known  to  him  only  by 
name.  On  the  other  hand  he  has  had  the  perusal  of  some  works,  the  authors 
of  which  he  does  not  expressly  name,  e.g.  a  translation  mentioned  in  the 
passage  quoted  in  p.  xxxi,  note;  the  Life  of  Alexander  the  Great  {perhaps 
the  work  of  Adam  Davie,  written  about  1312,  and  much  esteemed  in 
Wyntoun^s  time),  and  probably  some  others,  ivhich  icoxdd  be  apparent  to  a 
reader  better  acquainted  loith  the  literature  of  the  middle  ages  than  I  am. 

This  short  Catalogue,  with  that  of  the  authorities  quoted  by  Fordun 
and  Bower,  may  furnish  some  materials  for  a  History  of  the  Literature  of 
Scotland.  D.  M. 

I  may  add,  that  Mr.  B.  Price,  in  the  Notes  to  his  excellent  edition  of 
Warton's  History  of  English  Poetry,  clearly  proves  that  the  Metrical  Life 
of  Alexander  the  Great  was  erroneously  attributed  to  Adam  Davie. — D.  L. 


188 


EXPLANATION  OF  CONTEACTIONS. 


MACPHERSON'S  EXPLANATION  OF  THE  CONTRACTIONS 
USED  IN  THE  GLOSSARY,  NOTES,  ETC.     Lond.  1795. 

N.B. — Authors  not  mentioned  here  are  sufficiently  distinguished  where 
they  are  quoted. 

a.  Anno,  used  in  quoting  Annals  and  Chronicles. 

Ads.  Actis,  etc.,  of  the  Eealme  of  Scotland.    Edinburgh,  12th 

October  1566,  fol. 

Acts  edit.  Murray.  Acts  of  Parliament,  published  by  Sir  Thomas  Murray. 
Edinburgh,  1681,  fol. 

(adj.)  Adjective. 

(adv.)  Adverb. 

Ailred.  AUredus  Abbas  Eievallensis,  inter  Scriptores  decern  :  he 

is  also  called  Aelredus,  Ethelredus,  etc.,  and  by 
Fordun,  Baldredus. 

Al.  Alemannic  language. 

And.  Diplo.  Anderson's  Diplomata   et  Numismata  Scotise.     Edin- 

burgh, 1739,  fol. 

Annals.  Annals  of  Scotland,  by  Sir  David  Dalrymple,  Lord  Hailes. 

2  vols.     Edinburgh,  1776,  1779,  4to. 

Ann.  Ult.  Annales  Ultonienses,  ab  anno  431  ad  annum  1303,  ms. 

in  the  British    Museum,    (No.   4795   of  Ayscough's 

Catalogue.) 
Arm.  Armoric,  or  language  of  Bretagne. 

A.-S.  Anglo-Saxon  language, 

(aux.  V.)  Auxiliary  verb. 

B.  Book. 

5.  Belgic.     N.B. — In  this  language  V  sounds  nearly  as  F. 

Barb.  Life  of  Robert  Bruce,  by  John  Barbour.     Edinburgh, 

1758,  4to. 
Bed(B  Hist.  Eccles.  Bedoe  Historia  Ecclesiastica. 
Benson.  Vocabularium  Anglo-Saxonicum  Thomse  Benson.     Oxon. 

1701,  8vo. 

B.  Harry.  Acts  of  Sir  W.  Wallace,  by  Blind  Harry.     Edinburgh, 

1758,  4to. 
Boeth.  Scotorum  Historia  Hectoris  Boethii  [Boece,  or  Boyse]. 

Paris,  1527,  fol. 
Br.  British,  or  Language  of  Wales. 

Bromton.  Chronicon  Johannis  Bromton,  inter  Scriptores  X. 

Build.  Memoires  sur  la  Langue  Celtique,  par  J.  B.  Bullet,  1754. 

3  vols.  fol. 

C.  Caput. 

cfr.  confer,  (collate  or  compare.) 


EXPLANATION  OF  CONTEACTIONS. 


189 


Ch. 
ch. 

Chr.  Md. 


Chr.  Pid. 
Chr.  S.  Crucis. 

(conj.) 

contr. 

corr. 

D. 

Dalr. 

Davies. 

Dugd.  Bar. 

Dugd.  Mon. 

Eadmer. 

ed. 

Eng. 

er. 

expl. 

/. 

Fc&d. 

Ford. 

Fr. 

fris. 
Ga. 
Gale. 

G.D. 

Geb. 
Ger. 
Ger.  Dorob. 

Gloss. 

Gr. 

Henry  Runt. 

Higd.  Polychron. 


Chaucer. 

Chapter. 

Chronica  de  Melros,  ms.  Bib.  Cott.  Faustina,  B.  ix. 

Another  ms.  imperfect  and  partly  burnt,   erroneously 

called  Epitome   Historiaa  R.   Hoveduni,   Bib.    Cott. 

Otto,  D.  iv.      Editio  inter  Scriptores  Eerum  Angli- 

carum,  a  Gale. 
Chronicon  Pictorum,  published  iu  Innes's  Critical  Essay. 
Chronicon  Sanctae  Crucis  [Holyrood  Abbey]  apud  Whar- 
ton, in  Anglia  Sacra. 
Conjunction, 
contracted,  contraction, 
corrupted,  corruption. 
Danish  Language. 
Sir  James  Dalrymple's  Collections  concerning  Scottish 

History.     Edin.  1703,  8vo. 
Davies,  John,  Dictionarium  Cambro-Britannicum.    1632, 

folio. 
Dugdale's  Baronage  of  England.     1675. 
Dugdale's  Monasticon  Anglicanum.     1655. 
Eadmeri  Historia  Novorum,  Seldeni.     Lond.  1623. 
Edition. 

English  Language, 
.  Error,  erroneous,  erroneously, 
explained,  explains, 
forte  [i.e.  perhaps]. 
Fcedera  Angliae.     20  vols.  fol. 
Johannis    de    Fordun    Scotichronicon    genuinum.     Ed. 

Hearne.     1722.     5  vols.  8vo. 
French  Language. 
Frisian  dialect  of  the  Belgic. 
Gaelic  of  the  Highlands  of  Scotland. 
Scriptores  Rerum  Anglicarum,  opera  Thomte  Gale,  etc. 

3  vols.  fol. 
Gawin  Douglas's  translation  of  Virgil's  iEneis.     Edin- 
burgh, 1710,  fol. 
Le  Monde  Primitif,  par  Gebelin.    1773-1782.   9  vols.  4to. 
German  Language.     (N.B. — ch  sounds  as  k,  and  z  as  ts.) 
Gervasius  Dorobornensis,  inter  Scriptores  X. 
Glossary. 
Greek  Language. 

Henry  of  Huntingdon,  inter  Scriptores  post  Bedam, 
Higdeni  Polychronicon,  inter  Scriptores  Rerum  Angli- 
carum, a  Gale. 


190 


EXPLANATION  OF  CONTEACTIONS. 


Hickes.  Linguarum   Septentrionalium   Thesaurus,   Geo.  Hickes, 

1705.     3  vols.  fol. 
Hoveden.  Annales  Eog.  Hovedeni,  inter  Scriptores  post  Bedam. 

Ihre.  Jok.  Glossarium  Sui  Gothicum.     1769.     2  vols.  fol. 

imp.  imperative. 

Innes.  Essay  on  the  Antient  Inhabitants  of  Scotland.     Lond- 

1729. 
Ir.  Irish  Language. 

Isl.  Islandic  (or  Icelandic)  Language. 

It.  Italian  Language. 

J.  Hag.  Historia  Johannis  Hagustaldensis,  inter  Scriptores  X. 

K&itk.  Catalogue  of  the  Bishops  of  Scotland,  by  Eobert  Keith, 

1753,  4to. 
Knycjhton.  Chronica  inter  Scriptores  X. 

Knox.  History  of  the  Eeforraation  in  Scotland,  by  John  Knox. 

Edinburgh,  1731,  fol. 
I.  Liber. 

L.  Latin  Language. 

I,  line. 

L.h.  Barbarous  Latin. 

Lei.  Lelandi  de  Kebus  Britannicis  CoUectanea.    1715.    5  vols. 

8vo. 
Lesley.  De  Origine  Moribus  et  rebus  Gestis  Scotorum.     Romse, 

1578,  4to. 
Lhuyd.  Archasologia  Britannica.     Lond.  1707,  fol. 

Maj.  Hist.  Historia  majoris  Britannise,  per  Joan.  Majorem  [Mair]. 

Edin.  1740,  4to. 
Mat.  Pour.  Mathasi  Paris  Historia.     Edit.  Will.  Wats.     Lond.  1640, 

fol. 
Mat.  Westm.  Mathsei  Westmonasteriensis  Flores  Historiarum.    Francf. 

1601,  fol. 
Mart.  Martinus  Polonus  (whom  Wyntown  calls  Frere  Martyne). 

M.-G.  Mceso-Gothic  Language,  as  preserved  in  Ulfila's  transla- 

tion of  the  Gospels. 
mod.  modern, 

(n.)  Noun. 

Nisbet.  Heraldry  of  Scotland.  2  vols.  Edinburgh.  1722, 1742,  fol. 

0.  obsolete  or  old. 

O.D.  Old  Danish  Language,  called  also  Cimbric  and  Runic, 

(part.)  Participle. 

Paul.  jEmyl.         Paulus    ^mylius    de    rebus  gestis   Francorum.     Basil. 

1601,  fol. 
Percy's  Beliques     of  Ancient  English  Poetry.     3  vols.     Lond,  1767,  8vo. 
Pers.  Persian  Language. 


EXPLANATION  OF  CONTEACTIONS. 


191 


Pitscottie.  History  of  Scotland,   by  Eob.   Lindsay  of    Pitscottie. 

Edin.  1778,  12mo. 
pi.  plural. 

Platina.  De  Vitis  et  Gestis  Summoram  Pontificum.    1664,  12mo. 

Polychronicon.       See  Higd.  Polychronicon. 
pr.  pronounced. 

Prec.  Precopensian  dialect  of  the  Gothic, 

(prep.)  Preposition, 

pret.  pret.  Preterite. 

Prynne.  The   History   of  King  John,   K.   Henry   in.,   and   K. 

Edward  i.     Lond.  1670,  fol. 
Prompt.  Parv.        Promptuarium  Parvulorum  (ms.  Harl.  No.  221). 
(pron.)  Pronoun. 

Q.  QuiTere,  or  this  is  doubtful. 

q.  id.  quod  idem  (which  is  the  same). 

qu.  qu.  quoted  in  or  by. 

q.  V.  quod  vide  (which  see). 

B.  Brunne.  Translation    of   Peter   Langtoft's    Chronicle,  by   R.   B. 

2  vols.  8vo. 
Beg.  S.  A7id.  Eegistrura  Prioratus  S.  Andrese. 

B.  Gloc.  Robert  of  Glocester's  Chronicle.     2  vols.  8vo. 

B.  Hag.  Historia  Ricardi  Hagustaldensis,  inter  Scriptores  X. 

Boss.  Fortunate  Shepherdess,  by  A.  Ross.   Aberdeen,  1778,  8vo. 

Budd.  Ruddiman's  Glossary  to  Douglas's  Virgil,  1710. 

Budd.  Diss.  Dissertation    on    the   competition  between  Bruce   and 

Balliol,  by  Thomas  Ruddiman,  1748. 
So.  Scotland,  Scottish,  Scots. 

S.L.  Scottish  Language. 

Sc.  Chr.  Joannis  de  Fordun  Scotichronicon,  cum  supplementis  et 

continuatione  Walteri  Boweri :  cura  Walter!  Goodall. 

2  vols.     Edin.  1759,  fol. 
Script.  X.  Historise  Anglicanae  Scriptores  Decem,  edit.  Sir  Roger 

Twysden.     1652. 
Savile.  Rerum  Anglicarum  Scriptores  post  Bedam,  edit.  H.  Savile. 

Lond.  1596,  fol. 
Seren.  English  and  Swedish  Dictionary,  by  Jacob  Serenius. 

Sim.  Dun.  Historia  Simeonis  Dunelmensis,  inter  Scriptores  X. 

Sim.  Dun.  Hist.     Symeonis     Dunhelmensis     Libellus     de    Dunhelmensi 

Eccles.  Dun.  Ecclesia,  edit.  Th.  Bedford.     1732,  8vo. 

Skene.  De  Verborum  Significatione  (by  Sir  John  Skene).    1597. 

Sp.  Spanish  Language. 

Speed's  Hist.  Historic  of  Great  Britaine,  by  John  Speed.     1632,  fol. 

Spelman.  Glossarium  Archaoologicum.     1664,  fol. 

Stow.  Annales  of  England,  by  John  Stow.     1600,  4to. 


192 


EXPLANATION  OF  CONTRACTIONS. 


Stow's  London. 
subst. 
Suth.  Case. 

Sw. 

Tacit. 

Thorn,  de  la  More. 

Trivet. 

Tyrwhitt. 

Usser. 

Vol. 

V. 

(V.) 

Vallancey. 

vo. 
V.R. 

Wachter. 
Wals.  Hist. 
Wals.  Ypod. 
Warton. 
Will.  Gemet. 

W,  Malmesb. 


Survey  of  London,  by  John  Stow.     1618,  4to. 

substantive. 

Additional    Case    of    Elizabeth    claiming    the    title   of 

Countess  of  Sutherland.     1770. 
Swedish  Language. 
Taciti  Opera. 
Vita  Edwardi  ii.,  inter  Camdeni  Anglica,  Normanica, 

etc.     Francf.  1603,  fol. 
Annales  sex  Eegum  Anglia?. 
Glossary  to  Chaucer,  by  Tho.  Tyrwhitt. 
Britannicarum     Ecclesiarum     Antiquitates,     collectore 

Jacobo  Usserio  [Usher].     Dublin,  1639,  4to. 
Volume, 
vide  (see). 
Verb. 
CoUectanea  de  Eebus  Hibernicis,  by  Colonel  Vallancey. 

1786,  etc. 
voce  (in  the  word  or  article). 
The  Various  Readings  of  Wyntoun. 
Glossarium  Germanicum.     fol. 

Historia,  vel   Chronica    )   per  Th.   Walsingham,   inter 
Ypodigma  Neustriee  )       Camdeni  Anglica,  etc. 

History  of  English  Poetry,  by  Tho.  Warton.     1774,  etc. 
W.  Gemeticensis  de  Ducibus  Normannis,  inter  Camdeni 

Anglica,  etc. 
Willielmus    Malmesbuiiensis,     inter     Scriptores     post 

Bedam. 


[     193     ] 

NOTES 

ON 

WYNTOUN'S     CHUONICLK 


VOL.  I.— NOTES  ON  THE  FIEST  BOOK. 

Page  3. — Pkologue. — From  the  description  of  the  early  Manu- 
scripts of  the  Chronicle  given  in  the  present  volume,  it  will  be 
seen  that,  with  two  exceptions,  they  do  not  contain  Wyntoun's 
Prologue  entire.  It  was  fortunate  therefore  to  find  that  the 
Wemyss  MS.  contained  it ;  and  as  this  differed  in  various 
points  from  the  text  of  the  Eoyal  MS.,  instead  of  giving 
detached  Various  Readings,  I  preferred  repeating  the  whole  of 
the  Prologue  and  next  two  chapters  in  a  distinct  form,  at  the 
previous  pages  165-169. — L. 

Page  3,  1.  15. — Gwido  de  Columpna,  or  Guido.  This  author  was 
connected  with  the  Italian  family  of  Colonna,  and  distinguished 
himself  as  an  historian  and  i^oet.  He  flourished  during  the 
Pontificate  of  Nicholas  V.  (1288-1292),  and  is  mentioned  by 
Dante.  He  styled  himself  Jiixlex  Messanientis  (or  Messina)  in 
Sicily,  where,  it  is  known,  he  continued  to  reside  as  a  Judge, 
and  also  where  he  died.  His  principal  work,  Historia  de  Bello 
Trojana,  was  very  popular  during  the  middle  ages,  while 
Homer's  Hiacl  was  known  only  by  name.  It  was  completed  in 
the  year  1287,  and  dedicated  to  Matthias  de  Porta,  Archbishop 
of  Salerno. 

Warton,  in  his   chapter  on  Lydgate's   "Troy  Boke,  or  the 
Destruction  of  Troy,"  says,  "  This  poem  is  professedly  a  trans- 
lation or  paraphrase  of  Guido  de  Colonna's  romance,  entitled 
Historia   Trojana,"    and    adds,   "  But  whether   from    Colonna's 
VOL.  III.  N 


194  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  i. 

original  Latin,  or  from  a  French  version  mentioned  in  Lydgate's 
Prologue,  and  which  existed  soon  after  the  year  1300,  I  cannot 
ascertain.  I  have  before  observed,  that  Colonna  formed  his 
Trojan  History  from  Dares'  Phrygius  and  Dictys'  Cretensis,  who 
perpetually  occur  as  authorities  in  Lydgate's  translation.  Homer 
is  however  referred  to  in  this  work  ;  particularly  in  the  catalogue 
or  enumeration  of  the  ships  which  brought  the  several  Grecian 
leaders  with  their  forces  to  the  Trojan  coast.  It  begins  thus, 
on  the  testimony  of  Colonna — 

'  Myne  auctor  telleth  how  Agamamnon, 
The  worthi  kynge,  an  hundred  shippis  brought.' 

And  is  closed  with  these  lines — 

'  Full  many  shippfes  Avas  in  this  navye, 
More  than  Guido  maketh  rehersayle. 
Towards  Troy^  with  Grekfes  for  to  sayle  : 
For  as  Homer  in  his  discrypcion 
Of  Grek^s  shippis  maketh  mencion, 
Shortly  affyi'minge  the  man  was  never  borne 
That  such  a  nombre  of  shippes  sawe  to  forne.' 

Yet  Lydgate,  having  finished  his  version,  says — 
'  I  have  no  more  of  Latin  to  translate. 
After  Dytes,  Dares,  and  Guydo.'" — W. 

Of  the  early  editions  and  translations  of  the  work  itself,  the 
first  known  is  dated  1477;  but  there  are  others  of  an  early 
period,  which  have  neither  place  of  printing  nor  date.  Warton 
also  refers  to  the  popularity  of  the  work,  and  translates  a  few 
lines  from  Colonna's  Prologue  and  Postscript,  which  may  here 
be  quoted, 

"  These  things,  originally  written  by  the  Grecian  Dictys  and 
the  Phrygian  Dares  (who  were  present  in  the  Trojan  war,  and 
faithful  relators  of  what  they  saw),  are  transferred  into  this 
book  by  Guido,  of  Colonna,  a  judge;  and  although  a  certain 
Roman,  Cornelius  by  name,  the  nephew  of  the  great  Sallustius, 
translated  Dares  and  Dictys  into  Latin,  yet,  attempting  to  be 
concise,  he  has  very  improperly  omitted  those  particulars  of  the 
history,  which  would  have  proved  most  agreeable  to  the  reader. 


Vol.  l]  FIEST  BOOK.  195 

In  my  own  book,  therefore,  every  article  belonging  to  the 
Trojan  story  will  be  comprehended."  And  in  his  Postscript : 
"And  I  Guido  de  Colonna  have  followed  the  said  Dictys  in 
every  particular ;  for  this  reason,  because  Dictys  made  his  work 
perfect  and  complete  in  everything.  And  I  should  have 
decorated  this  history  with  more  metaphors  and  ornaments  of 
style,  and  by  incidental  digressions,  which  are  the  pictures  of 
composition.  But  deterred  by  the  difficulty  of  the  work,  etc." 
Guido  has  indeed  made  Dictys  nothing  more  than  the  ground- 
work of  his  story. 

Among  the  various  works  on  the  subject  of  the  Bellum 
Trojanuni,  besides  that  by  Guido  de  Columna,  there  is  an  earlier 
Eystmia  Trojana ;  and  a  similar  early  English  alliterative 
romance,  entitled  "  The  Gest  Historiale  of  the  Destruction  of 
Troy,"  has  been  printed  from  an  unpublished  MS.  in  the 
Hunterian  Library,  Glasgow,  for  the  Early  English  Text  Society, 
Bond.  1869,  1874,  8vo.  The  editors,  the  late  Eev.  George  A. 
Panton  and  Mr.  D.  Donaldson,  concluding  that  it  was  derived 
from  Guido's  work,  they  argued  that  it  was  translated  by  the 
Scottish  poet  Huchowne,  whom  Wyntoun  commemorates  in 
Book  V.  ch.  xii.  In  the  opinion,  however,  of  some  members  of 
the  English  Text  Society,  the  editors  were  considered  to  have 
drawn  a  wrong  conclusion,  and  that  it  was  a  Metrical  Romance 
translated  from  the  French  by  a  Northumbrian  poet.  See  the 
Note  on  the  follo"vving  page. — L. 

Page  3, 1.  1 6. — Omere  and  Vyrgylle.  The  Iliad  of  Homer  was  but 
little  known  during  the  middle  ages.  The  j^neid  of  Virgil,  as 
written  in  Latin,  had  a  much  more  extensive  reputation.  But 
Wyntoun,  it  is  apparent,  was  indebted  at  second-hand  to  writers 
of  a  later  period,  for  some  of  the  materials  which  he  employed 
in  compiling  his  Chronicle. — L, 

Page  4,  1.  21. — Dares  of  Frygy,  Dares  Phrycj'ms  and  Dictys 
Cretensis,  two  ancient  Greek  authors  who  wrote  the  History  of 
Troy.  Their  work,  which  only  exists  in  an  abridged  form  by 
Justin,  is  said  to  have  furnished  Guido  de  Colonna  and  John 
Lydgate,  the  English  poet,  with  the  chief  materials  for  their 
"  Troy  Book,  or  the  Destruction  of  Troy." — L. 


196  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  i. 

Dictys  of  Crete  (Cretensis)  and  Dares  of  Phrygia,  two 
ancient  authors,  are  said  to  have  written  the  History  of  the 
J'Far  of  Troy,  which,  as  already  stated,  furnished  materials  to 
later  writers.  The  work  published  in  their  name  passed 
through  many  editions,  and  was  translated  into  various  lan- 
guages. The  one  by  Guido  de  Columna,  Histmia  Trojana, 
is  best  known  as  having  proved  the  fruitful  source  of  such 
histories  and  romances.  Of  these,  the  first  to  be  mentioned  is 
the  Roman  de  Troie,  by  Benoit  de  Sainte-Maure,  an  Anglo- 
Norman  poet,  in  hexameter  verse  in  six  feet,  which  remained 
unpublished  till  a  recent  period.  This  poet  lived  in  the  reign 
of  Henry  ii.  of  England  (1154-1189),  and  the  French  romance 
was  written  between  the  years  1175  and  1185. 

His  original  French  metrical  romance  extends  to  30,408  lines. 
It  was  first  printed  at  Caen  in  1870,  and  has  the  following 
title  : — "  Benoit  de  Sainte-More,  et  Le  Roman  de  Troie,  ou  les 
M6tamorphoses  d'Homere  et  de  I'Epopee  Gr6co-Latine  au 
Moyen-Age.  Par  A.  Joly.  Paris,  Librairie  A.  Franck.  1870." 
4to.  The  Editor  has  prefixed  a  learned  dissertation  of  109 
pages,  in  which  he  considers  at  full  length  the  question  respect- 
ing the  authorship  of  "  Le  Roman  de  Troie "  and  his  other 
works.  There  is  no  doubt  that  this  Benoit  de  Sainte-More  was 
an  Anglo-Norman  Trouvere,  and  is  to  be  distinguished  from 
another  Anglo-Norman  poet  who  composed,  at  the  desire  of 
Henry  ii..  King  of  England  (a.D.  1154-1189),  as  shown  by  the 
learned  editor,  "  Hlstoire  en  vers  des  Dues  de  Normandie."  This 
work,  edited  by  M.  Francisque  Michel,  is  included  in  the  series 
of  "  Documents  inidits  de  THistoire  de  France. — Benoit.  Chronique 
des  Dues  de  Normandie."     1836-1844.     3  vols.  4to. — L. 

Page  4,  1.  30. — Off"  Latyne,  etc.  Wyntoun  is  here  very  modest  in 
referring  to  his  qualifications  for  compiling  his  Chronicle,  as 
having  chiefly  derived  his  materials  from  the  Latin. — L. 

Page  5, 1.  57. — The  Family  of  Wemys. — It  may  be  agreeable 
to  the  reader  to  know  something  of  the  man  to  whom  we 
are  indebted  for  the  Chronicle  composed  by  Wyntown.  Schir 
Jhon,  the  chief  of  the  family  of  Wemys,  which  sprung  from 
the  celebrated  Macduff"  the   first  Earl   of  Fife,   was  the  great- 


Vol.  I.]  riEST  BOOK.  197 

great-grandson  of  Schir  Davy,  who  was  sent  to  Norway  to 
bring  over  the  young  Queen  Margaret ;  in  testimony  of  which 
honourable  employment  a  silver  bason,  presented  to  him  by 
the  King  of  Norway,  is  still  preserved  by  his  ftimily.  Schir 
Jhon,  after  filling  several  offices  of  dignity  in  the  service 
of  his  country,  died  in  an  advanced  age  1482.  Sir  John,  the 
ninth  in  descent  from  him,  was  created  Earl  of  Wemys  by  King 
Charles  I. ;  and  the  present  Earl  is  the  fifth  in  descent  from 
him.     {v.  infra  Note  on  B.  viii.  1.  87.) 

A  younger  son  of  this  family  settled  in  the  Venetian  terri- 
tories about  1600,  where  the  author  of  the  Journey  through 
Great  Britain,  1723,  saw  a  copy  of  Wyntown's  Avork  in  the 
possession  of  one  of  his  descendants.  {Journey  through  Scotland, 
p.  viii.) 

A  part  of  G.  Douglas's  Preface  to  his  Virgil  (p.  4)  is  very  like 
this  passage  of  Wyntown's  Prologue. — M. 

Page  G,  1.  94. — Between  the  Lomownde  and  Bennarty. — This 
refers  to  the  parish  of  Portmoak,  in  Kinross-shire,  lying  betwixt 
Lochleven  and  Fifeshire.  It  forms  a  rich  landscape  stretching 
along  the  banks  of  the  Loch,  comprehending  West  Lomond  Hill 
and  Benartie,  and  opposite  St.  Serfe's  Inch.  It  is  sometimes 
stated  that  Portmoak  could  also  boast  of  its  Priory.  For  this 
there  is  no  good  authority;  but  having  a  church  in  early 
times,  and  an  old  place  of  sepulture,  as  I  shall  have  occasion 
elsewhere  to  describe  at  greater  length,  it  may  not  unlikely  have 
been  used  by  the  monks  of  St.  Serf  or  Servanus  for  that  pur- 
pose.— L. 

Page  7,  1.  117. — Perys  Comestor  (Pp:trus).  "  Petrus  cognomine 
Comestor,  sive  Manducator,"  because  it  was  said  he  devoured  the 
Scriptures.  He  died  12  kal.  Novembris  1178.  He  addressed 
his  great  work,  Historia  Scholastica,  to  William,  Archbishop  of 
Senonens,  or  Sens,  in  the  year  1175.  In  mentioning  the 
work,  Warton  (Hist.  English  Poetry)  calls  it  "  a  sort  of  Breviary 
of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  accompanied  with  elaborate 
expositions  from  Josephus  and  many  Pagan  writers.  It  was 
compiled  at  Paris  about  the  year  1175  ;  and  it  was  so  popular 
as  not  only  to  be  taught  in  schools,  but  even  to  be  publicly  read 


198  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  i. 

in  the  churches  with  its  glosses."     The  earliest  edition  appeared 
in  1473.--L. 

Page  7, 1.  126. — We  have  an  explanation  of  the  mystic  meaning  of 
this  line  by  no  less  a  commentator  than  Pope  Alexander  III. 
"  Flos  istc  (the  rose)  Christum  rerjem  exprhnit  ac  designat,  qui  de 
seipso  loquitur  dicens,  Ego  flos  campi,  et  lilium  convallium."  To 
which  his  Holiness  with  equal  propriety  adds  several  other  texts, 
which,  with  some  further  information  concerning  the  mystic 
rose,  may  be  seen  in  the  note  on  Jf^ill.  Newhrig.  L.  iii.  c.  iiii.,  or 
Ceremonies  Eeligieuses,  piar  B.  Picart,  vol.  ii.  p.  1 5. — M. 

Page  9,  Chap.  i.  In  honowre  of  "  the  Ordrys  nyne  off  haly 
Angelys,"  the  author,  in  place  of  Seven  Books  or  Divisions, 
latterly  extended  his  Chronicle  into  Nine. 

Wyntoun  here  refers  to  (Lib.  ii.  Homilia  xxxiv.)  one  of  the 
Homilies  on  the  Gospels  of  St.  Gregory,  in  which,  describing 
the  Nine  Orders  of  Angels,  where  he  says  :  "  Novem  ver6 
Angelorum  ordines  diximus  :  quia  videlicet  esse,  testante  sacro 
eloquio,  scimus  Angelos,  Archangelos,  Virtutes,  Potestates, 
Principatus,  Dominationes,  Thronos,  Cherubim,  atque  Seraphim. 
Esse  namque  Angelos  et  Archangelos,  pene  omnes  sacri  eloquii 
paginse  testantur.  Cherubim  ver6  atque  Seraphim  ssepe,  ut 
notum  est,  libri  Prophetarum  loquuntur.  Quatuor  quoque 
ordinum  nomina  Paulus  Apostolus  ad  Ephesios  enumerat,  dicens; 
supra  omnem  etc.  (Saucti  Gregorii  Papse  I.  Magni  Opera,  Tom.  i. 
p.  1603.) 

*'  Angelorum  quippe  et  hominum  naturam  ad  cognoscendum 
se  Dominus  condidit :  quam  dum  consistere  ad  asternitatem 
voluit,  cam  proculdubio  ad  suam  simUitudinem  creavit." — P. 

Page  10,  1.  39. — Saint  Gregor  in  ane  Omely.  Gregory  the  First, 
surnamed  the  Great,  was  elected  Pope  in  the  year  590,  and  died 
in  the  year  604.  Wyntoun  here  alludes  to  one  of  his  Homilies 
on  the  Gospel.  In  the  edition  of  "  Homilise  quadraginta  Beati 
Gregorii  Papse  de  diversis  lectionibus  Evangelii,"  printed  at 
Antwerp  1509,  4to,  it  occurs  as  "  Lectio  Sancti  Evangelii 
secundum  Lucam  xv.,"  with  this  title,  "  Homilia  lectionis  ejus- 
dem  habita  ad  populum  in  basilica  beatorum  Johannis  et  Pauli, 
Dominica  tertia  post  Trinitate,  Homilia  xxxiiij."     It  also  forms 


Vol.  I.]  FIEST  BOOK.  199 

Homilia  xxxiv.  of  Book  Second  iii  the  Benedictine  edition  of 
the  Works  of  Sancti  Gregorii,  Papse  I.,  cognomento  Magni, 
Opera  Omnia,  vol.  i.  p.  1600.  Farisiis,  1705,  folio. 

In  Book  V.  (vol.  ii.  page  46),  Wyntoun  devotes  Chap.  XIII. 
to  St.  Gregory,  or,  to  use  his  own  words — 

This  Chapiter  tellis  of  Saynt  Gregor, 
That  quliylome  wes  the  Gret  Doctor. — L. 

Page  11,1.  71.— 

That  in  the  felde  of  Damask  fayre. 

"  Eemansit  homo  in  loco  ubi  factus  est  in  agro,  scilicet  Damas- 

ceno."- — (Petri  Comestoris  Historia  Scholastica,  p.  7.) — F. 
Page  16,  1.    185. — Cayinis,   occasionally  written  Kayin,  Kaynys 
(for  Cain),  and  Tubulkayn  (Tubal  Cain). 

Other  words  and  Scripture  namt-s,  owing  to  the  peculiar 
orthography  of  the  Koyal  MS.,  aic  sometimes  not  very  intel- 
ligible, such  as — Froyte  (fruit),  swu,  swnnys  (son,  sons),  wauys, 
wawis  (waves),  hawyn  (haven,  harbour),  woweUe  (wool), — L. 

Page  16,1.  204.— 

And  wytht  that  schot  he  Kayin  slewe. 

"  Casu  interfecit  Caym  inter  frutetac  estimans  feram." — 
{Petrus  Comestor,  p.  12.) — P. 

Page  17,  1.  226. — The  passage  here  quoted  from  Josephus  of  the 
first  invention  of  Music,  is  contained  in  Chapter  Second  of  the 
Antiquities  of  the  Jews.  The  reference  is  there  made  by  the 
Jewish  historian  to  Jubal  having  erected  two  inscribed  pillars, 
which  may  be  quoted  from  W.  Whiston's  translation  : — 

"And  that  their  inventions  might  not  be  lost  before  they 
were  sufficiently  known,  upon  Adam's  prediction  that  the  world 
was  to  be  destroyed  at  one  time  by  the  force  of  fire,  and  at 
another  time  by  the  violence  and  quantity  of  water,  they  made 
two  pillars ;  the  one  of  brick,  the  other  of  stone ;  they  inscribed 
their  discoveries  on  them  both  :  that  in  case  the  pillar  of  brick 
should  be  destroyed  by  the  flood,  the  pillar  of  stone  might 
remain,  and  exhibit  those   discoveries  to   mankind  :  and  also 


200  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  i. 

inform   tliem   that   there   was  another  pillar  of   brick   erected 

by  them.     Now   this  remains  in  the  land  of  Siriad    to  this 

day."— L. 
Page  17,1.  243.— 

Josephus  sayis,  in  tyll  his  buke. — {See  Aiiiiq.  of  the  Jews, 

Book  I.  c.  ii.) 
Page  19,1.  279.— 

Of  Enoch  ... 

In  tyll  hys  tyme  bukys  he  wrate 

That  drownyde  ware  in  Noey's  "  spate." 

Sjmit  or  sjmte,  which  usually  signifies  a  flood  or  inundation,  is 
here  applied  to  the  Universal  Deluge. 

Enoch,  the  seventh  of  the  antediluvian  patriarchs,  was  born 
B.C.  3378,  in  the  year  of  Creation  1122.  His  name  occurs  in 
Genesis  v.  24,  Ecclesiasticus  xliv.  16,  Hebrews  xi.  5. 

In  the  General  Epistle  of  Jude,  mention  is  made  of  prophecies 
uttered  by  Enoch  ;  and  among  the  apocryphal  writings  dis- 
covered in  Abyssinia,  there  was  published  at  Oxford  in  1821, 
and  again  in  1838,  The  Book  of  Enoch  The  Prophet,  by  the  Eev. 
Dr.  Eichard  Laurence,  afterwards  Archbishop  of  Castel,  who 
died  in  December  1838. — L. 
Page  19,  1.  283.— 

Tharfor  he  is  yhit  quyk  lywand, 
Bydand  the  Antecrystyes  come, 

"  In  fine  Mundi  redebunt  ad  communem  vitam  Henech  et  Elias, 
ut  Antichristo  per  condones  deputationes  et  miracula  de 
optenant ;  ideoque  ab  Antichristo  martyrio  ofiicientur  .  .  . 
Ita  passim  Patres  hii  et  in  Apocal.  c.  ii.  est  que  communis  hie 
fideliura  sensus  et  traditio." — (Corn,  a  Lapide  Comm.  in  Gen., 
p.  104,  ed.  Oxford,  1648.)— F. 
Page  20,  1.  323.— 

The  Grekys  in  thar  langage  all 
Geos  the  Erde  thai  oysyd  to  call. 

"Sic    dicitur  a    Geos    quod    est  Terras." — (Pctrus    Comestor,   p. 
13.)— F. 


Vol.  I.]  FIRST  BOOK.  201 

Page  21,  1.  335.— 

Thai  past  and  spred  fra  land  to  land, 
And  Brwyt  in  Bretayne  of  thaim  fand. 
Wyntoun  here  quotes  Geoffrey  of  Monmouth,  Book  i.  c.  xii-xvi. — F, 
Page  21,  11.  336-351. — It  is  rather  singular  that  Macpherson,  in 
his  extracts  from  the  earlier  Chapters,  should  have  overlooked 
this  account   (although  not  of  much   importance)   of  the  first 
arrival  of  Brutus  in  Britain,  and  of  the  giant  Coryne  and  other 
geawyiiclys  or  giants,  who  then  had  possession  of  the  land. — L. 
Page  26,1.  483.— 

Sum  that  oysyde  of  hym  to  spek 
Sayde  he  wes  that  Melchysedek. 
"  Hebrsei,  teste  S.  Hieromyo  hie  in  quest,  voluit  Melchisedec 
fuisse  Sem  filium  Noe  :  vixit  enim  Sem  usque  ad  tempora  Abrre 
et  Melchisedec." — (6'orw.  a  Lapide  Comni.  in  Gen.,  p.  156.) — F, 
Page  26,  1.  501.— 

And  the  foure  Kynrykys  pryncypalle. 
Martinus  Polonus  states  them  differently,  "Babylonicum  ab 
Oriente,  quod  incoepit  a  Nino,  tempore  Abrahae.  Carthaginiense  : 
a  Meridie  quod  incoepit  tempore  Judicum.  Sub  Thola  duce, 
quando  Carthago  condita  est.  Macedonium  a  Septentrione 
quod  incoepit  ab  Alexandro,  tempore  Machbteorum.  Eomanum 
ab  Occidente,  quod  ccepit  a  Romulo." — {31art.  Polon.,  3.  20.) 
— F. 
Page  36,  1.  809.— 

In  to  the  wattyre  of  Gangys. 
C.  Jul.  Solinus,  in  Cap.  LXV.  of  his  Pobjhistor,  devoted  to  India, 
among  the  wonders  of  the  Indian  rivers,  says  : — "  Aquas  etiam 
gignunt  miracula  non  minora.  Anguillas  ad  tricenos  pedes 
longas  educat  Ganges,  quem  Statins  Sebosus  inter  prsecipua 
miracula  ait  uermibus  abundare,  cceruleis  nomine,  et  colore. 
Hi  bina  habent  brachia  longitudinis  cubitorum  non  minus 
senum,  adeo  robustis  vribus,  ut  Elephantos  ad  potum  ventitantes, 
mordicus  comprehensos,  ipsorum  manu  rapiant  in  profundum." 
— {Colonim,  1520,  4to,  fol.  84,  vel.  Lugduni,  1538,  8vo.,  p.  152.) 
Page  36,  1.  828.— Account   of  the  "Wonders  in  the  Yndis  Se. 


202  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  i. 

Great  Eels  in  the  Waters  of  the  Ganges,  etc.,  Translatyde  welle 
in  oure  langage." 

It  is  somewhat  uncertain  to  what  book  Wyntoun  refers  for 
the  Ferly's  of  Inde,  as  no  EngHsh  transhition  of  his  time  is  known 
of  the  Imago  Mundi,  but  one  of  the  books  which  issued  from  the 
press  of  AVilliam  Caxton  jDrofesses  to  have  been  translated  from 
the  French,  is  entitled,  "  The  Myrrour  of  the  Worlde,"  and 
printed  in  the  Abbey  of  Westminster  in  the  year  1481,  folio, 
and  passed  through  two  editions.  Extracts  from  this  work, 
somewhat  resembling  Wyntoun's  account  of  "  geauntes  and  other 
mervalles,"  are  given  in  Dibdin's  Bibliotheca  Spenceriana,  vol. 
iv.  pp.  231-244,  but  they  are  too  long  for  quotation. — L. 

Page  41,  1.  969.— 

The  land  off  Tebys  in  it  lyis. 
And  off  it  lord  was  Saynt  Morys. 

See  Honorii  Imago  Mundi. — F. 

Page  42,  1.  986. — The  legend  of  the  Amazons,  "  Thai  war  wemen 
wyld  and  wyclit,"  as  a  nation  of  female  warriors,  fierce  and 
brave,  and  peculiar  in  their  institutions,  is  of  great  antiquity. 
Every  one  is  familiar  how  much  the  Greeks  credited  the  Ama- 
zonian legend,  and  how  their  figures  are  represented  in  the  finest 
remains  of  ancient  Greek  sculpture,  armed  with  a  lance,  and 
wearing  a  helmet,  with  long  hair ;  the  right  breast  uncovered, 
and  their  short  kirtles  displaying  the  symmetry  of  their  figures. 
There  is,  however,  a  striking  contrast  in  the  figures  of  other 
Amazonian  warriors,  who  still  flourish  in  Africa.  Captain  R.  F. 
Burton,  in  his  work,  entitled  "  A  Mission  to  Gelele,  King  of 
Dahom6,"  with  notices  of  the  so-called  "  Amazons,"  etc.,  London, 
2  vols.  8vo.,  1864,  gives  an  amusing  description  of  their  manners 
and  customs,  a  reference  to  which  is  sufficient. — L. 

Page  43,  1.  1024.— A  clerk  that  tretys  off  this  matere.— F.  (No 
reference  is  here  added  to  this  line.) 

Page  53,  1.  1343. — The  reader  will  no  doubt  recollect  that  the 
exuberant  fertility  ascribed  to  Britain  by  Wyntown,  who  has  had 
it  at  second-hand,  probably  from  Henry  of  Huntindon  (/.  171,  a), 
is  by  Solinus  [c.  34]  appropriated  to  Ireland.  A  similar  account 
is  given  of  the  Balearic  Islands.     {Justin.  L.  XLiv.  c.  xiv.) — M. 


Vol.  l]  first  BOOK.  203 

Page  54,1. 1373, — v.  Bedce.  Hist.  Eccles.  L.  i.  c.  i.;  though  Wyntown's 
author  seems  to  have  been  Henry  Hunt.  [/.  171  (2'^)  i],  whose 
work  was  probably  common  in  Scotland,  as  Huntington  was 
during  most  of  his  time  under  Scottisli  Princes. — M. 

Page  54,  1.  1382. — Fordun  (p.  285)  and  Wynto^vn  seem  to  have 
copied  this  story  from  Huntindon  (/.  171  (2*^)  h),  who,  for  ought 
that  appears,  may  be  the  original  author  of  it.  Yet,  notwith- 
standing the  wonder  he  expresses  at  the  vanishing  of  the  Pichts, 
the  name  was  retained  by  the  people  of  Galloway  in  his  own 
time.  (Compare  /.  Hag.  col.  261,  262,  264;  B.  Hag.  col.  322  ; 
Ailred.  col.  342,  343;  Bromfon.  col.  1027.)— M. 

Page  54,  1.  1383. — Bertcme,  and  sometimes  Bartan,  are  used  pro- 
miscuously with  Bretane  and  Britain  by  the  common  metathesis 
or  transposition  of  r  with  its  neighbouring  vowel. — M. 

Page  55,  1.  1414. — Ymago  Mundi.  See  previous  note  to  page  36, 
line  828.  The  work  here  referred  to  is  not  much  known,  but 
may  be  identified  with  one  De  Imagine  Mundi,  that  was  popular 
during  the  Middle  Ages.  It  is  preserved  in  various  old  MSS., 
and  was  first  printed,  without  place  or  date,  but  probably  at 
Nuremberg,  about  the  year  1472,  with  this  title,  "  Christianus  ad 
Solitarium  quendam  de  Ymagino  Mundi."  (See  Brunet,  under 
the  name  Christianus,  Hain,  Repertorium,  No.  8800.)  In  the 
Nouvelle  Biographic  G6n6rale,  tome  xxv.  p.  79,  the  writer  says, 
— "  Imago  Mundi,  abr6g6  de  Cosmographie  d'Histoire,  qui  a  6t6 
longtemps  dans  toutes  les  mains.  Les  exemplaires  manuscrits 
en  sont,  en  effet,  tr^s-nombreux,  et  Ton  en  compte  sept  Editions." 
Wyntoun  had  certainly  a  copy  of  the  book  in  his  hands,  and 
he  made  copious  use  of  it  in  his  Notes  on  General  History, 
as  well  as  on  the  succession  of  the  Popes  from  the  times  of  the 
Apostles. 

In  the  Contenta  hoc  Honorii  Opere  we  find 
De  Mundi  Imagine  Libri  III. — 

Lib.    I.  De  Mundo  Supero  et  Infero  seu  de  Sphsera. 
II.  De  Temporum  dilferentiis. 
III.  De  Temporum  volubilitate,  seu  Chronologia. 
De  Mundi  Philosophia,  Libri  IV.,  etc. 
The  author  Honorius  Augustodunsis,  Presbyter  et  Scholas- 


204  NOTES  ON"  THE  [Vol.  i. 

ticus  (a  Presbyter  of  the  Diocese  of  Autunois,  an  ancient 
province  of  France),  is  said  to  haA^e  flourished  under  the 
Emperor  Henry  v.,  who  died  in  the  year  1 1 24.  According  to 
Fabricius  (Bibliotheca  Latina  Med.  et  Inf.  Aetatis),  he  assigns  the 
date  of  1300.  A  collected  edition  of  the  works  of  Honorius  is 
contained  in  the  Maxima  Bibliotheca  Veterum  Fatrum  et  Anti- 
quorum  Scriptorum  Ecchsiasticorum,  vol.  xx.  Lugduni,  1677, 
folio.  The  Summa  totius  et  Imagine  Mundi,  or  first  portion,  is 
divided  into  three  books,  and  each  of  them  into  numerous 
chapters.  The  reader  who  has  access  to  it  may  also  consult  the 
great  National  work,  published  by  the  late  learned  Chevalier 
Pertz,  Monunienta  Germunice  Historia,  vol.  xii.  p.  125. — L. 

Page  56,  1.  1445. — This  Nembrot  stalwart  wes  of  pytht. 

"  Nemroth  qui  coepit  primus  potens  esse  in  terra  :  et  robustus 
venator  hominum  coram  domino." — (P.  Comestor,  p.  18.) — P. 

Page  57,  1.  1469.-- 

Comestor  sayis  in  this  chawngyng 

God  made  na  wrocht,  na  wnkouth  thyng. 

"  In  hac  divisions  nihil  novi,  fecit  Deus  :  quia  voces  Esedem 
sunt  apud  omnes  gentes  sed  dicendi  modos  et  formas  diversis 
gentibus  dicunt." — (P.  Comestor;  p.  16.) — F. 

Page  58,1.  1491.— 

Off  this  Nembrot,  the  swn  off  Cus, 
Frere  Martyne  cald  hym  Saturnus. 

"  Eodem  temiDore  Nembroth,  qui  et  Saturnus,  a  Jove  filio 
suo  eunuchisatus,  ad  prsedictum  jam  regnum  pervenit." — (Mar- 
tinus  Polonms,  6.  38,  also  4.  16.) 

"  Julii  Anno  super  annotato  qui  quidem  dies  in  hujus  vener- 
ande  translacionis  memoria  in  presens  colitur  et  veneratur." — F. 

Page  61. — According  to  Ovid  {Metamorph.  Lib.  i.  1.  89)  the  Golden 
Age  and  Saturn,  Aurea  prima  fata  est  (etas,  might  be  said  to 
represent  the  time  of  Adam  in  Paradise. — L. 

Page  62,  1.  1634. — The  Iron  Age. — See  Ovidii  Metamorph.  Lib.  I. 
1.127.     De  duro  est  ultima  ferro. — L. 


Vol.  l]  second  BOOK.  205 

Page  65, 1.  1700. — Wyntown  here  and  elsewhere  appears  to  have 
been  acquainted  with  Woden's  title  of  Al-fadr. — M. 

Page  68,1.  1735. — The  "Sewynty  Interpretowrys."  In  a  subse- 
quent passage  Wyntoun  has  styled  them  "  The  Seventy  Clerkis," 
that  number  of  persons  having  been  employed  in  the  translation 
of  the  books  of  the  Old  Testament  from  the  Hebrew  into  Greek. 
See  also  the  note  to  p.  154,  1.  655. — L. 


NOTES  ON  THE  SECOND  BOOK. 

Page  69,  1.  9. — Orosius,  Lib.  i.  c.  1.— M. 

Page  69,  1.  18. — Fkere  Martyne  or  Martin,  so  styled  by 
Wyntoun,  is  best  known  by  his  name  Martinus  Polonus,  Arch- 
bishop of  Consentinus  or  Cosenza  in  Calabra.  His  Chronicle  or 
Siq)putationes  will  be  noticed  afterwards. 

An  old  French  translation  of  this  work  was  also  in  repute,  and 
printed  with  this  title — "  La  Chronique  Martiniane  de  tons  les 
Papes  qui  furent  jamais  et  finist  jusques  au  Pape  Alexandre  (vi.), 
derrenier  (trad,  du  latin  de  Martin  Polonois  en  fran^ois,  par 
Sebast.  Mamerot  en  1458).  Imprimee  a  Paris,  pour  Antouie 
Yerard  (vers.  1505)  folio." — L. 

Page  70,  1.  22. — Paulus  Orosius.  His  chief  work,  the  History, 
in  Seven  Books,  passed  through  many  editions  after  the  inven- 
tion of  printing.  It  first  appeared  under  the  title :  "  Pauli 
Horosii  Presbyteri  Historiagraphia  discipuli  Sancti  Augustini 
Episcopi,  viri  Hispani  generis  eloquentissimi,  Adversum  Chiis- 
tiani  nominis  Querulos  Prologus  in  libros  septem." — Per 
Johannem  Schussler  florentissime  vobis  Auguste  concivem 
impresse,  1471,  folio.  Besides  translations  into  Italian, 
French,  and  German,  and  King  Alfred's  into  Anglo-Saxon,  in 
Ebert's  Bibliographical  Dictionary  no  less  than  fourteen 
editions  are  specified,  prior  to  the  critical  edition  by  Sige- 
bertus  Havercampus.     Lugd.  Batav.  1767,  4to. — L. 

Page  73,  1.  46. — Hyr  hayre  in  wympyll  arayand. 

Orosius  does  not  give  the  account  of  her  (Semiramis)  plaiting 
her  hair  on  the  basnet  and  riding  into  the  town. — F. 


206  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  i. 

Page  76,  1.  131.— 

Nynus     . 
Fra  quliom  Barbere  sutely 
Has  made  a  propyr  genealogy 
TyU  Robert  oure  Secownd  Kyng, 
That  Scotland  had  in  governyng. 
Other  references  by  Wyntoun  to  this  Genealogy  or  History  of 
the  Stewarts  occur  elsewhere,  but  the  work  itself  unfortunately 
is  not  at  present  known  to  exist. — L. 
Page  76,1.  132.— 

Sere  Dardane,  lord  de  Frygya, 
Fra  quhom  Barbere  sutely 
Has  made  a  propyr  genealogy. — F. 
Page  76, 1. 1 37. — Wyntown  here  quotes  Barbers  Origin  of  the  Stuarts, 

a  work  now  lost,  or  dormant. — M. 
Page  77, 1.  159.— 

He  kend  the  Caldeys  perfytly. 
The  scyens  off  astronomy. 
"  Vel  Abram  peritus  astronomorum." — (P.  Comesfor,  p.  18.) — F. 
Page  77,1.  174.— 

And,  as  we  fynde,  the  Jubil6 
Fyrst  in  hys  tjrtn  fundyn  was. 
"De  hac  victoria  tradunt  Jubelium  melium  habuisse." — (P. 
Comestor,  p.  18.) — F. 
Page  81,  1.  297.— The  He  off  Rodys  than  tuke  thai. 

"Idemque  post  paululum  bello  victi,  patria  profugi,  ignarique 
rerum  credentes  quod  se  penitus  a  congressu  totius  humanas 
habitationis  abstraherent,  Rhodum  insulam  que  Ophiussa  antea 
vocabatur,  quasi  tutam  possessione  ceperunt." — {Orosius,  Lib.  I. 
vii.)— F. 
Page  82,  1.  704.— 

In  Egypte  that  fertylyte 
Begowth  to  ryse  in  Josephys  dayis 
As  in  hys  cronykill  Orose  sayis. 
"  Ante  annos  conditas  Urbis  MVIII.   fuisse  apud  Aegyptum 
primum    insolitam   fastidiendamque  ubertatem,    deinde  jugem 
atquc  intolerabilem  famem." — (Orosii  Lib.  i.  c.  viii.) — F. 


Vol.  I.]  SECOND  BOOK.  207 

Page  89,  1.  521. — Inde  genus,  etc.  Omdii  Metamorph.  Lib.  1. 1.  414, 
contains  allusions  to  the  mythical  tradition  how  the  earth  was 
re-peopled  after  the  General  Deluge  by  Deucalion  and  his  wife 
Pyrrha.  Wyntoun,  at  1.  527,  concludes  with  a  caution  that  the 
story  of  throwing  stones  behind  them  is  not  to  be  held  as  a 
matter  of  faith,  as  none  can  find  it  in  the  Articles  of  the  Creed. 
This  quotation  from  Ovid's  Metamorphoses,  lib.  i.  (in  Burman's 
edition,  vol.  ii.  p.  55),  reads:  "  experiensque  laborum,"  and  refers 
to  the  lines  "Deucalione  and  Pyrrha,"  as  in  the  previous  part 
of  this  chapter,  1.  467,  etc.,  describing  the  "Spat"  off  Dew- 
calyonys  flude,  or  the  Deluge. — L. 

Page  92,  1.  622. — Dynus  or  Dyonysius,  one  of  the  names  of 
Bacchus,  the  son  of  Jupiter,  by  Semele,  daughter  of  Cadmus, 
King  of  Thebes.— See  Bell's  Pantheon,  pp.  117-123, 

Page  93. — The  most  ancient  authority  known  for  the  substance  of 
this  chapter  VIII.  is  Nennius  (c.  ix.)  But  he,  or  his  authors,  only 
sowed  the  seed,  which  in  the  course  of  succeeding  ages  has 
grown  to  an  enormous  mass  of  absurdity  under  the  hands  of  the 
Irish  and  Scottish  fabulists,  who  for  several  centuries  prided  in 
it  as  their  original  history.  What  a  comfort  it  would  have  been 
to  them  to  have  discovered,  that  the  Galseci  and  some  other 
people  of  Spain  had  in  ancient  times  a  tradition  among  them, 
that  their  ancestors  came  from  Greece.  (Justin.  L.  XLiv.  c.  3. 
Plin.  Hist.  L.  iv.  c.  20.)— M. 

Page  100, 1.  857. — The  opinion,  that  the  Scottish  or  Irish  language 
was  spoken  in  the  northern  parts  of  Spain,  is  defended  by 
Lhuyd  in  his  Archceologia,  who,  we  see,  is  not  the  first  who  has 
said  so.  But  it  must  be  acknowledged,  that  the  examples 
adduced  by  him  to  prove  the  affinity  of  the  languages  are  by  no 
means  satisfactory  :  nor  does  there  appear  any  resemblance  to  the 
Irish  in  the  several  specimens  of  Cantabrian,  in  Chamberlayne's 
Oratio  Dominica,  171. — M. 

Page  103. — Symon  Breke,  it  is  said,  first  brought  from  Spain 
into  Ireland  the  famous  Coronation  Chair.  In  Book  ill.  Wyn- 
toun devotes  Chap.  ix.  line  1039,  etc.  See  also  note  to  page 
168  (at  the  following  pages,  212-215)  respecting  it. — L. 

Page  104,  1,  971. — The  two  sons  of  Belus,  King  of  Egypt,  were 


208  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  i. 

Schyr  Danaws,  named  Danaides,  who  had  fifty  daughters,  wliile 
his  brother,  Egistus,  had  the  same  number  of  sons. 

Page  106,  1.  1036. — G-anymede  ravished  by  Jupiter  in  the  form  of 
an  eagle. — See  Ovid.  Metani.  lib.  x.  1.  158. 

Page  11],  I.  1209— 

A  fell  were  [war]  ras,  as  Orose  sayis, 
Between  the  people  of  Crete  and  Athens. 

This  was  B.C.  1412.  The  words  of  Orosius,  in  Lib.  I.  cap. 
xiii.,  are — Certamen  inter  Cretenses  et  Afhcnienses,  Lapithas  d 
Thessalos.  "  Anno  ante  urbem  conditam  DLX.  atrocissimum 
inter  Cretenses  et  Athenienses  certamen  fuit  :  ubi  populis 
utrimque  infeliciter  profligatis  cruentiorem  victoriam  Cretenses 
exercuerunt  :  qui  nobilium  Atheniensium  filios  Minotauro, 
utrum  fero  homini,  an  humame  bestias  aptius  dicam  nescio, 
devorandos  crudeliter  addicebant,  atque  informe  prodigium 
effossis  Grseciae  luminibus  saginabant.  lisdem  diebus  Lapitha) 
et  Thessali  famosis  nimium  certavere  conflictibus.  Sed  Thes- 
salos Palaephatus,  in  libro  primo  Incredibilium  prodit  ipsos  a 
Lapithis  creditos  dictosque  fuisse  centauros,  eo  quod  discur- 
rentes  in  bello  equites  veluti  unum  corpus  equorum  et  hominum 
viderentur." — L. 
Page  112. — The  Centaur,  well  known  in  Mythology,  was  a 
fabulous  being,  supposed  to  be  half  man  and  half  horse,  and,  as 
might  be  expected,  figures  in  various  ancient  authors.  It  has 
been  supposed  that  this  fancied  monster  had  its  origin  among 
the  Lapithge,  a  tribe  in  Thessaly,  who  distinguished  themselves 
in  having  first  invented  the  art  of  breaking  horses.  Their  gi-eat 
dexterity  in  the  art  of  horsemanship,  while  the  rest  of  Greece 
fought  only  on  foot  or  in  chariots,  enabled  them  to  clear  Mount 
Thessaly  of  the  bulls  Avhich  infested  it.  It  is  unnecessary  to 
connect  them  with  Greek  history,  and  their  contest  with  the 
Lapithse,  a  people  of  Thessaly.  Their  celebrity  in  modern  times 
is  chiefly  owing  to  existing  remains  of  Greek  Art,  more  especi- 
ally in  the  Metopes  of  the  Pantheon  at  Athens,  now  forming  a 
portion  of  the  Elgin  Marbles,  and  also  of  the  Phygalian  Marbles, 
preserved  in  the  British  Museum. — L. 


Vol.  l]  second  BOOK.  209 

Page  112, 1.  1237. — In  till  a  buke  that  Palefat, 

Off  hys  uncertane  ferlyis  wrate. 

We  find  the  name  of  an  ancient  Greek  author,  Palaephatus, 
who  is  usually  said  to  have  flourished  before  the  Siege  of  Troy. 
It  is  thought  that  two  persons  of  the  name  may  have  flourished 
at  different  times.  See  Th.  C.  Harlesii  Notitia,  etc.  The  work 
that  exists  under  his  name  has  no  claims  to  such  remote  antiquity. 
It  is  entitled  "Ilept  twv  AirtaTOiv  'laropiov  :  De  Incredilibus," 
and  is  included  in  various  collections.  The  one  most  useful 
and  easily  accessible  was  edited  by  the  English  antiquarian, 
Thomas  Gale,  under  the  title,  "  Opuscula  Mythologica  Physica 
et  Ethica,  Grsece  et  Latine.  AmstelcBclami,  1688,  8vo."  The 
first  chapter  of  the  work  is  the  one  entitled,  "De  Centauris." 
In  Bell's  "New  Pantheon,"  Lond.  1790,  vol.  i.  p.  164,  he  says, 
"  Palaephatus,  in  his  book  of  Incredibles,  relates,  that  under  the 
reign  of  Ixion,  king  of  Thessaly,  a  herd  of  bulls  on  Mount 
Thessaly  ran  mad,  and  ravaged  the  whole  country,  rendering,  in 
particular,  the  mountains  inaccessible;  that  some  young  men, 
who  had  found  the  art  of  curbing  and  mounting  horses,  under- 
took to  clear  the  mountain  of  the  bulls  that  infested  it ;  and 
that,  having  pursued  them  on  horseback  for  this  purpose,  they 
were  thence  called  Centaurs.  Rendered  insolent  by  their 
success  in  this  enterprise,  they  insulted  the  Lapithse,  a  people  of 
Thessaly,  and  because,  when  attacked,  they  fled  with  great  expedi- 
tion, they  were  conjectured  to  be  half  horses  and  half  men. 

"  The  Thessalians  early  distinguished  themselves  from  the 
rest  of  Greece,  who  fought  only  on  foot  or  in  chariots,  by  their 
application  to  horsemanship.  To  acquire  the  greater  dexterity 
in  this  art,  they  frequently  contended  with  bulls ;  and  as,  in 
provoking  the  animal  to  attack  them,  or  in  resisting  him  when 
enraged,  they  employed  darts  or  javelins,  they  thence  obtained 
the  name  of  Centaurs,  Kevreco,  signifying  to  goad  or  lance, 
and  ravpo'i,  a  bull ;  and  Hippocentaurs,  from  itttto?,  a  horse. 
These  horsemen  becoming  formidable  by  their  depredations,  the 
equivocation  of  the  name  occasioned  them  to  be  accounted 
monsters  of  a  compound  nature ;  and  as  this  idea  favoured  the 
marvellous,  it  was  eagerly  adopted  by  the  poet." — L. 

VOL.  IIL  0 


210  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  i. 

Page  115,  1.  1304. — The  Mynatoure. — The  Minatour  was  a 
fabulous  monster  frequently  mentioned  by  the  old  Greek  and 
Latin  Poets,  and  said  to  have  been  the  offspring  of  an  unnatural 
passion  of  Pasiphie,  daughter  of  Apollo,  and  wife  of  Minos, 
King  of  Crete,  for  a  bull,  having  been  enabled  to  gratify  her 
lust  by  the  art  and  skill  of  Daedalus.  See  Pausanius,  Diodorus 
Siculus,  Ovid,  as  well  as  modern  authors  on  Mythology.  The 
monster  Minotaur  was  destroyed  by  Theseus  after  he  had 
escaped  by  the  help  of  Ariadne,  the  daughter  of  Minos,  from 
the  labyrinth  constructed  by  Daedalus.  By  the  Grecian  sculp- 
tors, this  monster  (3fonstrum  biformis)  was  represented  as  a 
human  figure  with  the  head  of  a  bull. — L. 

Page  116, 1. 1349. — D^dalus  and  Icarus. — Dsedalus,  according  to 
Ovid  (Metamorph.  viii.),  was  the  most  skilful  artist  that  Athens 
or  Greece  ever  produced,  both  as  an  architect  and  a  statuary. 
He  was  also  remarkable  as  the  inventor  of  many  useful  instru- 
ments. Having  be-en  condemned  at  Athens  for  a  murder,  he 
retired  to  Crete.  He  took  with  him  his  son  Icarus,  and  in  their 
attempt  to  escape  from  that  island,  where  they  were  detained 
prisoners  by  Minos  the  King,  the  son,  by  neglecting  the  instruc- 
tions of  his  father,  Dsedalus,  by  soaring  too  high,  was  deprived 
of  his  artificial  wings,  formed  of  Avax  and  feathers,  and  fell  into 
the  sea,  called  by  his  name  the  Icarian. — L. 

Page  118,  1.  1397. — The  three  lines  here,  which  Macpherson  says 
occur  on  the  margin  of  MS.  Cotton,  form  part  of  the  regular 
text  in  MS.  W. 

NOTES  ON  THE  THIED  BOOK. 

Page  131. — The  Prologue  of  Book  Third  in  MS.  W.  is  numbered 
Cap.  xxxvi.,  and  lines  7,  etc.,  are  thus  given — 

He  biddis  tliaim  thus  in  Latyne  leid. 
And  is  on  Inglis  as  we  reid 
Memento  dierum,  Haif  mynd  of  dais 
Antiquorum  Of  old,  he  sais 
Haif  thocht  of  ilk  generatioun 
As  thai  fell  in  successioun. 


Vol.  I.]  THIED  BOOK.  211 

The  words  of  the  Latin  Vulgate  (Deut.  xxxii.  7)  are — 
"  Memento  dierum  Antiquorum  :  cogita  Generationes  singulas  : 
interroga  Patrem  tuum,  et  annuntiabit,"  etc. — L. 

Page  137,  line  122.— 

With  tympanys  and  with  sweet  syugyng. 

Tympane,  Lat.  Tympanum.      The  Sistrum,  a  timbrel,  tabor,  or 
drum. 

Page  149,  1.  4. — The  name  of  Turkey,  or  Turkistan,  then  belonged 
to  that  part  of  Asia  now  called,  with  a  mark  of  distinction,  Turkey 
in  Asia.  Some  years  after  the  death  of  Wyntown  the  Turks 
extinguished  the  faint  remains  of  the  once  mighty  Roman 
Empire,  then  contracted  to  a  petty  territory  around  Constanti- 
nople, and  afterwards  communicated  their  name  to  the  large 
country  in  Europe,  which  is  now  almost  exclusively  known  by 
the  name  of  Turkey. — M. 

Page  153, 1.  620. — "Wyntown  confounds  Edinburgh  with  Allynclowd 
(Alcluyd),  which  is  the  old  name  of  Dunbarton,  a  place  once 
famous  as  the  seat  of  the  ancient  Kings  of  Strath-Cluyd.  In  the 
middle  ages  the  very  existence  of  this  kingdom,  as  well  as  the 
situation  of  its  capital,  was  almost  forgotten.  Geofifry  of  Mon- 
mouth places  it  at  Carlile.  The  author  of  Polychronicon  (p.  199), 
is  in  doubt  whether  it  was  at  Carlile,  at  Aldburgh  near  Burough- 
bridge  in  Yorkshire,  or  Burgham  in  Westmorland ;  but  he  clearly 
distinguishes  it  from  Edinburgh.  The  Welsh,  I  know  not  for 
what  reason,  called  Edinburgh  Caer  Agned,  which  may  have  led 
Wyntown  into  the  blunder  of  confounding  it  with  Allynclowd. 
Why  it  got  its  other  names  of  Maydyn  Castle  and  Sorrowful  Hill 
{v.  V.  R),  it  is  not  easy  to  say  :  that  it  had  the  first  of  these 
prior  to  any  record  concerning  Edinburgh  now  existing,  appears 
from  Charters  of  King  David  I. — Chronica  de  Melros,  particularly 
a.  1180  and  1255;  Mat.  Paris,  p.  907.  For  the  etymology  of 
Maydijn,  see  Baxter's  Glossarium  Antiq.  Brit.  pp.  109,  163. — M. 

Page  154,1.  655.— 

But  the  Seventy  clerkis  wys, 
Sayis  twa  less,  be  thaire  storys. 


212  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  i. 

That  is,  according  to  the  Septuagint  or  the  Greek  translation 
from  the  Hebrew  by  the  so-named  Seventy  Interpreters, 
reduces  the  900  years  of  this  period  or  division  by  two, 
according  to  the  mode  of  reckoning  back  from  the  Christian 
era. — L. 

Page  161,  1.  853. — This  strange  episode  in  the  wars  of  the  Medes 
and  Persians,  Wyntoun  may  have  derived  from  his  favourite 
author  Orosius.-^  The  passage,  however,  also  occurs  in  the 
Latin  historian  Justinus;^  when  referring  to  the  final  contest 
between  the  Persians  under  Cyrus,  and  the  Medes  under 
Astyages,  ante  C.  559.  In  this  engagement  the  Persians  were 
nearly  driven  out  of  the  field,  until  their  wives  and  mothers,  by 
a  most  unusual  exhibition,  Avith  hideous  outcries  and  scornful 
reproaches,  impelled  them  to  return  to  the  conflict,  when  the 
victory  was  obtained  which  terminated  the  monarchy  of  the 
Medes  after  a  reign  of  350  years.  Instead  of  a  literal  transla- 
tion, the  words  of  Orosius  (p.  76)  may  be  quoted  : — 

"  Quo  comperto,  Astyages,  raptis  secum  copiis,  in  Persas  ipse 
proficiscitur,  acriusque  certamen  instaurat,  proposito  suis  metu, 
si  quis  h  praelio  cedere  moliretur,  feri'o  exciperetur.  Qua 
necessitate  instanter  Medis  pugnantibus,  pulsa  iterum  Persarum 
acies,  cum  paulatim  cederet,  matres  &  uxores  eorum  obviam 
occurrunt,  orant,  in  praelium  revertantur :  cunctantibus,  sublata 
veste,  obscoena  corporis  ostendunt,  quaerentes,  num  in  uteros 
matrum  vel  uxorum  vellent  refugere.  Quo  facto  ei-ubescentes 
in  praelium  redeunt :  &  facta  impressione,  quos  fugiebant, 
fugere  compeUunt." — L. 

Page  168,  1.  1080. — This  date  is  erroneous  (1310);  it  ought  to  be 
1296.— M. 

Page  168,  1.  1082. — The  Coronation  Chair,  Ni  fallat  Fatum. 

For  the  traditional  history  of  this  famous  stone,  see  TolmicCs 
Hist,  of  the  Druids,  p.  103.— M. 

This  famous  Palladium  of  Scotland  is  a  rough  block  of  stone 

about  two  feet  long  and  one  foot  thick,  enclosed  in  the  bottom 

of  an  antique  wooden  chair.    After  being  for  some  ages  degraded 

from  its  inaugural  office,  it  was  restored  to  its  original  dignity 

1  Lib.  T.  cap.  vi.  -  Lib.  L  cap.  xix. 


Vol.  l]  THIED  BOOK.  213 

at  the  coronation  of  James  VI.  of  Scotland  as  King  of  England. 
{Speed's  Hist.  p.  1222.)  Doubts  have  been  started  whether 
that  now  preserved  in  Westminster  Abbey  be  the  genuine 
Stone  {Gent.  Magazine  for  1781,  p.  452,  and  1782,  p.  22; 
Annals,  v.  I.  p.  242,  Nf);  and  it  is  now  known  that  by  the 
peace  of  1328  it  was  to  be  restored  to  the  Scots.  {Ayloffe's 
Ancient  Charters,  p.  Iviii.)  But  then  it  must  be  remembered, 
that  several  articles  of  that  treaty  were  infringed  on  both  sides, 
and  there  is  positive  proof  that  it  had  riot  been  delivered  in 
1363.     {Fcedera,  v.  vi.  p.  426.)— M. 

The  early  notices  of  the  legendary  fiction  of  the  celebrated 
Stone  of  Destiny  connected  with  the  fabulous  History  of  Scot- 
land previous  to  its  removal  from  Scone,  as  the  Coronation 
Chair,  to  Westminster  Abbey  by  King  EdAvard  I.  in  the  year 
1296,  need  not  be  here  enlarged  upon.  In  late  years  its  history 
has  been  carefully  investigated  by  Dean  Stanley  in  his  Historical 
Memorials  of  JFestminster  Abbey,  1868.  It  also  forms  a  still 
more  elaborate  and  exhaustive  communication  to  the  Society 
of  Antiquaries  of  Scotland,  by  William  Forbes  Skene,  Esq., 
in  March  1869  ;  inserted  in  the  Proceedings  of  the  Society,  vol. 
viii.  pp.  68-105,  while  separate  copies  were  printed  for  general 
sale.  Edin.  1869,  4to.  See  also  a  Supplementary  Notice  by 
Dr.  John  Stuart  in  the  Proceedings,  vol.  \dii.  p.  99. — L. 
Page  168. — Hector  Boethius  (Boyce  or  Boece)  in  his  Scotd-wni 
Historice  Libri,  etc.  He  devotes  the  first  tAvo  chapters  to  the 
Legends  of  Gathelus ;  and  the  following  extract  relating  to  the 
Coronation  Chair,  and  the  similar  passage  from  his  two  trans- 
lators, may  be  subjoined  as  follows  : — 

Fol.  ii. — "  Quieta  pace  inter  gentes  sequuta,  Gathelus  marmori 
iusidens  Brigantise,  ubi  Scotorum  regiam  instituerat,  populo 
jura  dixit.  Fuit  is  lapis  Cathedrae  instar  fatalis  ut  qui  ubi- 
cunque  inveniretur,  Scotis  regnum  portenderet.  Hinc  usu  venit 
ut  de  Hispania  in  Hiberniam  vecti  &  de  Hibernia  in  earn 
Albionis  partem,  quse  nunc  Scotia  appellatur  Scotorum  reges 
in  eo  marmore  insidentes  usque  ad  Boberti  primi  Scotorum  regis 
tempora  coronarentur.  Suprascriptio  lapidi  longa  post  secula 
(uti  res  ipsa  indicat)  hsec  est  insculpta. 


214  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  i. 

"  Ni  fallat  fatum  Scoti  quocunqne  locatum 
Iiiuenient  lapidem  regnare  tenentur  ibidem." 

Lib.  xiiii.  fol.  298. — "Sed  iam  in  Angliam  reversurus  Eduardus, 
ne  ullum  delitis  historiis  regni  usquam  vestigium  permaneret, 
cathedram  lapideam,  quibus  insidentes  coronari  Scotorum  reges 
consueuerant,  h  Scona  Londinum  secum  attulit,  atque  in  Vesti- 
monasterio,  ubi  &  hodie  visitur,  deposuit." 

In  the  translation  of  the  "  History  and  Croniklis  of  Scotland, 
translated  be  Maister  John  Belleuden,  Archdene  of  Murray, 
and  imprentit  in  Edinburgh  be  me,  Thomas  Dauidson,  prenter 
to  the  Kyngis  nobyll  grace  [1541],"  folio. 

The  First  Buke,  fo.  ii. — "  Sicker  peace  thus  standyng  amang 
the  two  pepyll,  Gathelus  sittand  in  his  chiar  of  merbyll  within 
his  ciete  of  Brygance  governit  his  pepyll  in  justice.  This  Chiar 
of  merbyl  had  sic  weird,  that  it  maid  every  land  (quhair  it  wes 
found)  native  to  Scottis,  as  thir  versis  schawls. 

The  Scottis  sail  bruke  that  realme,  as  natyve  ground 
(Geif  weirdis  fayll  nocht)  quhair  evir  this  Chiar  is  found. 

Throw  quhilk  hapnit  that  the  said  chiar  of  merbyll  wes  eftir 
brocht  oiit  of  Spanze  in  Ireland,  and  out  of  Ireland  i  thay 
partis  of  Albion,  quhilkis  wer  callit  efter  Scotland.  In  this 
chiar  all  kingis  of  Scotland  war  ay  crownit,  quhil  ye  tyme  of 
kyng  Eobert  Bruse." 

The  xiv.  buke,  fol.  209. — "  Attoure  kyng  Edward  afore  his 
returning  in  Ingland  (that  na  memorie  suld  remane  of  Scotland, 
thair  bukis  beand  universaly  brint),  send  the  chiar  of  marbyll 
out  of  Scotland  to  London,  and  put  it  in  Westmynster,  quhare 
it  remanes  zit." 

In  the  "  Bulk  of  the  Croniclis  of  Scotland,  or  a  metrical  version 
of  the  history  of  Hector  Bcece,"  by  William  Stewart,  edited  by 
W.  B.  Turnbull  [1852],  vol.  iii.  p.  194,  are  the  foUoAving  lines  : — 

"  How  King  Edward  maid  ane  Counsall  in  Sanct  Androis, 
and  tuke  away  the  marbell  stone  to  Lundoun,  and  left  ane 
Eewlar  in  Scotland. 

Quhen  this  wes  done  as  ze  haue  hard  me  mene, 
He  causit  all  the  lordis  to  convene 


Vol.  l]  FOUETH  BOOK.  215 

In  Sanct  Androis,  and  gart  tliame  sweir  of  new, 
To  him  all  tyme  tlia  sould  be  leill  and  trew. 
Quhen  this  wes  done  to  Lundoun  syne  is  gone, 
And  hed  with  him  the  fatis  marbell  stone, 
The  kingis  sait  and  the  triumphall  trune 
Quhairon  the  Kingis  crownit  war  in  Scune ; 
Of  Westmister  syne  in  the  abba, 
Placit  that  stane  quhair  it  is  zit  this  da. 
His  lieutennand  ane  freik  of  nobill  fame, 
Quhilk  Odomarus  callit  wes  to  name, 
In  Scotland  left  behind  him  that  samin  tyde, 
Of  all  Scotland  to  haif  the  cuir  and  gyde." — L. 

Page  170, 1.  1148. — There  is  a  confusion  in  this  Genealogy,  which, 
I  suppose,  few  readers  would  think  me  -well  employed  in  attempt- 
ing to  clear  up.  Besides  Fordun,  O'Flaherty  in  his  Ogijgia,  and 
Kennedy  in  his  History  of  the  Stewarts,  Paris,  1705,  have  laboured 
upon  it  with  very  little  success. — M. 


NOTES  ON  THE  FOURTH  BOOK. 

Page  173,  1.  18.— Second  Timothy,  iv.  7,  8.— M. 

Page  173. — Certamen,  etc.  These  words  (2  Tim.  iv.  7,  8)  are 
taken  from  the  Latin  Vulgate.  The  whole  passage  may  be 
quoted  : — "  Bonum  certamen  certavi,  cursum  consummavi,  fidem 
servavi.  In  reliquo  reposita  est  mihi  corona  justitiae,  quum 
reddet  mihi  Dominus  in  ilia  die  Justus  Judex,  non  solum  autem 
mihi,  sed  et  iis  qui  diligunt  adventum  ejus." 

Page  189,  1.  391. — Croesus  King  of  Lydia,  being  taken  prisoner, 
was  condemned  to  the  stake  by  Cyrus,  but  his  life  Avas  saved 
after  he  actually  had  been  cast  on  the  burning  pile. 

Page  212,  Chap.  viii. — The  Scots  and  Picts.  This  Chapter, 
containing  the  Catalogue  or  List  of  the  early  Scottish  and 
Pictish  Kings,  and  the  similar  Chapter  xix.  at  page  238,  and 
elsewhere  noticed,  form  the  most  important  alterations  made  by 


216  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  i. 

the  Author  in  revising  his  Chronicle.     This  will  more  particu- 
larly be  described  in  the  preliminary  portion  of  this  volume. — L. 

Page  214,1.  1123.— The  Harleian  MS.  instead  of  Stfinmore  has  Can- 
more,  vi^hich  appears  more  consistent  with  probability,  though 
the  general  superiority  of  the  Royal  MS.  made  me  cautious  of 
departing  from  it,  especially  as  by  its  correspondence  with 
Fordun  (p.  173:  Scot.  Chron.  v.  I.  p.  107).  Stanmore  appears 
to  be  the  genuine  reading,  though  historically  false.  Canmore, 
or  Kenmore,  is  at  the  outlet  of  Loch  Tay,  and  it  is  not  improb- 
able that  Fergus  might  extend  his  dominion  to  it,  as  the  Damnii 
Albani  and  Horesti,  who  seem  to  have  been  Gaelic  tribes,  might 
on  account  of  the  affinity  of  language  prefer  his  government 
to  that  of  the  Pichts :  but  the  extension  of  it  to  Stdnemore  in 
WestmerLand  is  a  confusion  of  the  history  of  the  small  kingdom 
of  the  Dalrietan  Scots  with  the  latter  history  of  the  Scots  in  the 
most  enlarged  sense  of  the  name,  and  is  as  absurd  as  the  con- 
quest of  Iceland  by  King  Arthur. 

It  may  be  observed,  that  according  to  Foixlun  (p.  173), 
Fergus  during  his  three  last  years  reigned  over  the  lands  beyond 
Dennalban  [read  as  in  Scot.  Chron.  Drumalban],  whereby  his 
author,  most  probably  a  Monk  of  Hyona,  must  have  understood 
on  the  east  side  of  it.  And  Blind  Harry  (p.  6),  in  his  account  of  the 
expedition  of  Edward  I.  to  Scone,  says  something  of  Fergus  and 
the  fatal  marble  chair  being  at  Canmor ;  but  the  passage  is  so 
grossly  and  so  discordantly  corrupted  in  all  the  editions  I  have 
seen,  that  it  is  impossible  to  guess  at  the  meaning  of  the  author. 
Add  to  these,  that  the  name  of  Lorn,  which  by  every  account 
was  a  part  of  the  territory  of  the  Scots  of  Dalrieta,  extended 
much  farther  east,  before  the  ancestor  of  the  family  of  Bradalban 
acquired  a  third  of  it  by  marriage ;  but  its  name  still  remains 
in  Mam-Lorn,  a  district  in  the  west  part  of  Perthshire. — M. 

Page  214, 1.  1131. — This  is  the  King  who  bestowed  the  isle  of  Hy, 
or  Hyona,  on  the  famous  Saint  Columba.  {Annales  Ultonienses, 
(since  published)  MS.  in  Mus.  Brit.,  Cat.  Aysc,  No.  4795,  a.  573.) 
Bede,  misinformed  concerning  this  donation,  attributes  it  to  the 
North  Pichts ;  and  while  the  Annals  of  Ulster,  and  those  of 
Tigernach,  whence    they    are   copied,    which    are    far  superior 


Vol.  I.  rOUETH  BOOK.  217 

vouchers  for  such  a  foct,  are  defrauded  of  their  due  fame  and 
authority  by  lying  dormant  in  MS.,  his  reputation,  which  is 
deservedly  very  great,  has  misled  most  writers  in  this  matter ; 
from  whom,  however,  must  be  excepted  the  learned  and  judicious 
Usher  and  Innes,  who  justly  prefer  the  authority  of  those  who 
had  best  opportunity  of  knowing  the  fact.  {Usser,  p.  703  ;  Innes, 
Crit.  Essay,  p.  88.)— M. 

Page  215,  1.  1147. — Most  authors  call  him  Ferquhar  fada,  which  is 
understood  to  mean  in  Gaelic  Ferquhar  the  long  or  tall.  If  they 
are  right,  Wyntown  has  mistaken  his  epithet  for  the  name  of  his 
father.  It  is  not,  however,  impossible  that  his  father  may  have 
been  a  Fowd  (v.  Glossary,  v.  Fwde),  and  that  Wyntown  is  right. — M, 

Page  219, 1.  1229.— 

"  And,  as  Frer  Martyne  tharoff  sayis 
A  Romane  sawe  a  Frankys  man 
About  his  hals  thare  hawe  than 
Off  gold  thrawyn." 

"  This  Roman  slewe  the  Frankis  man, 
And  fra  his  nek  in  tyll  that  place 
Tyt  away  that  goldyn  las, 
And  pwt  it  abowt  hys  awyn  hals." 
See  Frere  Mart.  Pol,  anno  a  condita  Urbe  26.5. — L. 
Page  238,  Chap.  xix. — List  of  the  Pictish  Kings.     See  above  note 

to  Page  212,  Chap.  viii.  of  this  Fourth  Book. — L. 
Page  241,  1.  1824. — Ged  was  the  sixteenth  King  of  the  Pichts  by 
the  Chr.  Pict,  in  which  he  is  called  Gilgidi :    but  the  Regist.  S. 
Andrea,  which   Wyntown  follows,  has  omitted   all  the   Kings 
between  Cruthn^  and  him. — M. 
Page  250,  1.  2061. — " /)e  Templis  Idolorum,  Ubi  nunc  est  Sancta 
Maria  Major,  ibi  fuit  templis  Cybeles." — (Mart.  Polon.  p.  9.) 
In  memor  of  that  victory. 
The  temple  called  Cymbry, 

to  commemorate  that  victory,  according  to  Wyntoun, 
Was  haldyn  in  honore 
Nere  Saynct  Mary  the  Majore. 


218  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  i. 

Page  250,  1.  2062.— 

The  Romany.s  gert  byg  in  hy 
A  tempill  fayr,  and  that  gert  thai 
Be  Cymbry  callid  eftyr  ay, 
That  syne  wes  haldyn  in  honore 
Nere  Saynct  Mary  the  Majore. — L. 

Page  263, 1.  2480.— Virgil,  who  was  born  at  a  village  near  Mantua, 
in  the  year  B.C.  70,  died  at  Brundusium,  B.C.  19,  but  his  body 
was  removed  to  Naples,  at  his  special  request,  and  a  monument 
erected  over  it,  on  the  road  that  leads  from  Naples  to  Puteoli. 
It  remains  an  object  of  interest  to  travellers  at  the  present  day. 
The  following  distich  is  usually  said  to  have  been  written  by 
Virgil  himself  shortly  before  his  death  : — 

Mantua  me  genuit ;  Calabri  rapuere  ;  tenet  nunc 
Parthenope  :  Cecini  Pascua,  Rura,  Duces. 

I  sing,  Flocks,  Tillage,  Heroes ;  Mantua  gave 
Me  life ;  Brundusium  death,  Naples  a  grave. 

JForks  of  Virgil,  i.  p.  xi.,  Lond.  1785,  8vo. — L. 

Page  263,  1.  2485. — The  Eoman  poet  Quintus  Horatius  Flaccus 
was  born  at  Venusia.  He  was  sent  to  study  philosophy  at 
Athens,  and  afterwards  joined  Brutus ;  but  finding  himself  not 
cut  out  for  the  profession  of  arms,  following  Epicurus,  he 
preferred  a  life  of  literary  ease  and  indulgence  under  the 
patronage  of  Maecenas  and  Augustus.  He  died  at  Rome  in  the 
57th  year  of  his  age,  B.C.  8. — L. 


NOTES  ON  THE  FIFTH  BOOK. 

Page  273,  1.  1.— 

Orosius  apon  syndry  wys, 
Tyll  Babylone  Rome  paryfyis  : 
Off  Babylone  the  storys  hale 
Era  Nynus  tais  orygynale. 
See  P.  Orosii  Histor.,  Lib.  ii.  cap.  vi.  and  Lib.  vii.  ca}).  ir. 


\0L.  I.]  FIFTH  BOOK.  219 

Paulus  Orosius,  a  native  of  Spain,  and  Presbyter  of  Taracona 
in  the  year  443.     He  was  sent  in  mission  to  St.  Angustine  in 
Africa,  to  admonish  him  regarding  certain  erroneous  doctrines 
which  had  crept  into  Spain. — L. 
Page  279,  1.  107.— MS.  AV.  reads— 

Terand  rais 
And  over  the  Pightis  regnand  wes  ; 

and  lines  115  and  116 — 

Kenelm,  then  callit  Kenant, 
His  sone  efter  him  Aves  regnant. 
Page  285,  1.  305.— 

"  The  poete  Ovyde  in  hys  dayis 
Deyd  exilyd,  as  the  story  sayis." 
Publius  Ovidius  Naso,  the  celebrated  Roman  poet,  was  born 
about  43  years  B.C.     He  was  banished  to  Tomos,  a  town  of 
Moesia,  on  the  Euxine,  by  the  Emperor  Tiberius,  where  he  died 
in  the  59th  year  of  his  age,  a.d.  17. — L. 

Page  289,1.  416.— 

in  tyll  Eawen, 
That  wes  a  cyte  gret  and  fayre. 
This  city  of  the  Papal  States,  and  once  the  capital  of  the 
Western  Empire,   was    made    a   Roman    colony  by  Augustus. 
Wyntoun's  allusion  to  it  as  the  town  in  Italy  reckoned  in  ancient 
times  only  inferior  to  Rome,  is  explained  by  its  history. — L. 
Page  291,  1.  491. — The  Owte  Ylis. — See  Macpherson's  Geogra- 
phical Illustrations  of  Scottish  History.     Lond.,  1796,  4to,  sub  voce 
His,  Owte  His,  Inisgall,  Sudureyar. — L. 
Page  293,1.  556. — The  forty  days  of  Lent  appointed  to  be  observed 
by  the  Apostle  St.  Peter,  as  thus  stated  by  Martinus  Polonus, 
p.  29— 

"  Beatus  Petrus  Apostolus,  primus  instituat  ante  Pascha 
Domini  quadragesemale  jejunium ;  et  ante  Nataletres  hebdo- 
mades :  et  quartam  imperfectam,  ab  omni  Christiano  pojjulo 
instituit  venerari,  in  commemoratione  primi  et  secundi  aduentus 
Domini  nostri  Jesu  Christi,"  pp.  29-31.  Anno  Christi  Nato  34. 
Page  297,  1.  677. — Pope  Cornelius  having  discovered  the  bodies 


220  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  i. 

of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  in  "a  cysterne  depe,"   was  enabled  to 

decide 

Quliilk  wes  of  Petyr  the  body, 

And  quhilk  of  Saynt  Pauls  mycht  be  ' 

The  body  cald  in  propyrte. 

"  Hac  rogatus  a  Sancta  Lucina  corpora  beatorum  Petri  et 
Pauli,  de  Catacumbis  levavit.  Et  Lucina  corpus  beati  Pauli 
posuit  in  prsedio  suo,  via  Hostiensi.  Beati  autem  Petri  corpus 
beatus  Cornelius  posuit  in  loco,  ubi  crucifixus  est  in  temple 
Apollinis,  in  Vaticano  palatio  Neronis." — (Mart.  Polonus,  p. 
57.)— L. 
Page  300,  1.  756. — Here  we  have  a  Monarch  of  Ireland  unknown 

to  all  the  Irish  liistorians.    Ducheland  is  Germany. — M. 
Page  315,  1.  1234.— Pope  Alexander,  A.D.  122 — 
He  ordanyd,  as  Frere  Martyne  sayis, 
Watyr  and  salt  tyll  halowyt  be. 

"  Alexander  primus,  natione  Eomanus,  de  patrie  Alexandre. 
Hie  constituit  aquam  aspersionis  cum  sale  benedici,  et  in 
habitaculis  hominum  aspergi." — Martinus  Polonus,  Basilise,  1559, 
p.  39. 

Page  319,  1362. — The  phylosophyre  Secundus  flourished  under 
the  Emperor  Adrianus.  Martinus  Polonus  says  : — "  Floruit 
etiam  his  temporibus  Secundus  Philosophus,  qui  philosophatus 
est  omni  tempore  silentium  servans.  Causa  autem  silentii,  in 
suo  libro  demonstratur." — (p.  44.) 

Page  319,11.  1373-1386. — Pope  Sixtus  was  chosen  Pope  in  the 
time  of  the  Emperor  Adrian,  A.D.  133 — 

"...  as  the  Cornykyll  sayis, 
Wes  Pape  off  Rome,  and  ordanyt  ay 
Sanclus  [thryse]  at  the  Mess  to  say,"  etc. 
"  Hie  constituit,  ut  diceretur  in  Missa,  Sandus,  sandus,  sandus, 
Dominus  Deus  Sabaoth :   Et  ministeria  sancta  non  tangerentur 
nisi  a  ministris." — Martinus  Polonus,  Basilise,  1559,  p.  41. — L. 
Page  321,  1.  1429. — Trojus  Pompeyus,  by  some  called  a  Sjianiard, 
by  others  a  Eoman  by  birth,  his  father,  uncle,  and  grandfather 
having  served  in  the  wars  of  Pompey.     He  flourished  in  the 


Vol.  l]  fifth  BOOK.  221 

reign  of  Augustus,  and  wrote  a  History  of  the  world,  from  the 
time  of  Nynus  to  that  of  the  Emperor  Octavius,  in  the  form  of 
a  chronicle  (Historia  Philippica),  divided  into  forty-four  books. 
The  work  itself  has  been  preserved  only  in  its  abridged  form  by 
Justinus  Historicus. 

Page  329,  1.  1684,  in  MS.  W.  has— "Of  him  company;"  and  line 
1690— "Surprysid  hir  violently." 

Page  348,  1.  2293. — The  Emperor  Valerian  and  Galiene,  after 
maintaining  the  Empire  for  fifteen  years,  were  discomfited,  and 
the  Emperor,  "  ay  schame  he  tuk  and  dishonoure,"  behoved  of 
force,  as  stated  at  line  2303,  to  lie  on  the  ground  beside  his 
horse,  and  allow  Sapor,  King  of  Perse,  who  has  his  foot  on  the 
Emperor's  back  in  mounting  his  horse. — See  Boccaccio,  Livre  viii. 

Page  348, 1.  2297.— MS.  W.— 

That  Empryour  Waleryane, 
Quhen  Sapor,  kyng  of  Pers, 
Wes  for  till  ryd,  behowyd  of  fors, 
To  ly  evyn  down  besyd  hys  hors,  etc. 

"  Iste  (Imperator  Valerianus)  in  Hierosolyma  et  Mesopotamia 
bellum  gerens,  a  Sapore  Rege  Persarum  victus  est,  et  in  igno- 
bilem  servitutem  est  redactus.  Nam  quamdiu  vixit  Rex  ejus- 
dem  provincise,  pedem  cervicibus  ejus  imponere  solitus  erat, 
dum  ascendere  volebat  equum." — (Mart.  Polon.,  p.  60.) 

This  incideijt  is  recorded  by  Boccaccio  in  his  popular  work 
De  Casibus  Virorum  Illustrium,  translated  into  most  languages, 
for  instance  in  "  the  Boke  of  Johan  Bochas,  discryuing  the  fall 
of  princes,  princesses,  and  other  nobles.  Translated  into  Eng- 
lysshe  by  John  Lydgate."  In  Book  Viii.  chap.  i.  of  the  Emperor 
Valeryan  he  says,  "  Whose  persecusion  (of  Christians)  and  hate- 
full  cruelte — 

Abated  was,  as  I  can  well  reherce, 

By  one  Sapor,  that  was  kyng  of  Perce, 

By  force  of  armes.  .  .  . 

He  was  by  Sapor,  maugre  his  vysage, 

This  Valerian  so  straytly  brought  to  wrake, 

Lyke  a  prisoner  bounde  to  servage 


222  NOTES  ON"  THE  [Vol.  i. 

By  obeysaunce,  that  founde  were  no  lacke 
To  knele  on  foure  and  to  profre  his  backe 
Unto  Sapor  whan  him  lyst  to  ryde, 
Thereby  to  mounte  for  all  his  great  pride. 

(Lond.  :   E.  Pynson.     1527,  folio.) 

Page  356,  1.  2529. — In  Fo.  C.  Ixxviii,  referring  to  the  fierce  perse- 
cution of  Christians  under  the  Emperor  Diocletian,  a.d.  286 — 

"  Swa  that  wythin  thretty  dayis, 
As  Vincent,  and  Frere  Martyne  sayis, 
Twa  and  twenty  thowsand  were 
Martyrys  made  in  landys  sere." 

Martinus  Polonus  describes  the  persecutions  of  the  Christians 
under  Diocletian  as  follows  : — Anno  Dom.  286.  "  Tunc  in 
Urbe,  Caio  Papa  martyrio  coronato,  Marcellinus  eligitur. 
Cujus  tempore  tanta  vis  persequutionis  eflferbuit,  ut  intra  tri- 
ginta  dies,  vigintiduo  milia  promiscui  sexus,  per  diuersas 
provincias  martyrio  coronareutur "  (p.  64).  He  then  proceeds 
to  state  that  amidst  this  massacre,  the  Pope  Marcellinus  was 
induced  to  sacrifice  to  idols ;  but  his  remorse  at  this  act  of 
idolatry  induced  him  to  resign  the  Popedom,  and  this  brought 
about  his  martyrdom. 

Page  357. — Here  \Yyntoun  follows  nearly  verbatim  the  words  of 
Martinus  Polonus,  in  his  account  of  the  Apparition  of  St.  Peter, 
enjoining  the  interment  of  Pope  Marcellinus,  who  had  suff'ered 
martyrdom  A.D.  296,  and  whose  body  was  allowed  to  lie 
on  the  earth  uninterred  for  thirty  days,  p.  65. — L. 

Page  382,  1.  3377. — ^Lius  Donatus,  a  celebrated  Roman  gram- 
marian and  orator,  flourished  in  the  fourth  century,  and  had 
St.  Jerome  as  one  of  his  scholars.  From  this  incidental  notice, 
which  was  too  curious  and  important  to  be  consigned  to 
oblivion,  we  learn  that  Donatus'  work  was  the  Grammar  taught 
in  the  schools  of  Scotland  four  hundred  years  ago,  as  similar 
hints  in  Chaucer's  works  let  us  know  that  it  was  also  then  used 
in  England.  The  reader,  who  wishes  to  see  the  jirogress  of 
grammatical  knowledge  in  Scotland,  Avill  find  it  in  The  Life  of 
Thomas  RiMiman,  by   Mr.   Chalmers,   a  work    which,  though 


Vol.  l]  fifth  BOOK.  223 

promising  only  the  life  of  a  private  individual,  well  deserves  to 
be  called  the  Literary  History  of  Scotland.  Donatus  was 
one  of  two  books  which  are  believed  to  have  been  the  first 
essays  in  the  art  of  printing  before  the  invention  of  separate  and 
moveable  tyjies. — M. 

His  Latin  Grammar  has  been  published  in  various  forms, 
and  also  in  separate  portions.  Ars  Grammatica,  De  Ocfo  Partibus 
Orationis,  etc.  This  work  was  among  the  earliest  known  speci- 
mens of  typography,  although  the  copies  ares  usually  without 
name  of  printer  or  date.  (See  Ebert's  Bibliographical  Dictionary, 
and  various  works  on  the  invention  of  printing,  and  its  use  in 
different  countries.) 

AVhen  the  art  of  Printing  was  established  in  Scotland,  Walter 
Chepman  and  Andrew  Myllar  obtained  from  James  the  Fourth 
a  grant  of  exclusive  privileges  for  printing  various  works,  such 
as  Chronicles,  Missales,  Portuces,  and  other  books,  in  order  to 
prevent  any  persons  from  bringing  the  same  into  this  country, 
and  specially  grammatical  books,  such  as  "  Donatis  and  Ulric  in 
personas,  or  uther  builds  that  the  said  Walter  hes  prentit  ellis." 
It  is  dated  15th  September  1507. — L. 


[   224  ] 

VOLUME  SECOND. 

NOTES  ON  THE  FIFTH  BOOK— Continued. 

Page  6, 1.  4127,  etc.— In  MS.  W.— 

Four  hundreth  xx  yeris  and  thre 
Efter  the  blessit  Nativite 
This  Celestyne  Pape  of  Rome 
And  kepar  of  all  Cristindome 
Send  Sanct  Patrik  in  Ireland, 
And  Sanct  Pallady  in  Scotland, 
In  thai  landis  for  to  preche 
The  folkis  in  Cristin  fay  to  teche. 
"  Coelestinus  Pontifex :  Hie  misit  Sanctum  Patritium,  filium 
Conthes  sororis  Sancti  Martini  Thronensis  in  Hiberniam  et  con- 
vertit  omnes  ad  fidem." 
Page  10, 1.  4245,  etc.     MS.  W.— 

The  Brwte  tellis  it  sa  opinly 
That  I  will  lat  it  heir  ga  by. 
Page  11,  1.  4291,  etc.     MS.  W.— 

The  hawtane  message  till  him  send, 
That  in  Arthuris  Gestis  is  kend  : 
That  Hucheoun  of  the  Auld  Ryall 
Maid  his  Gestis  Historiall, 
Has  tretit  far  more  cunnandly. 
Than  sufficient  to  tell  am  I. — L. 
Page  13,  1.  4344. — Wyntown  does  not  inform  us  of  what  country 
this  Huchown  was  (that  being  apparently  well  known  when  he 
wrote),  but  the  probability  is  that  he  was  of  Scotland,  and  even 
a  friend  of  Wyntown,  from  the  warmth  with  which  he  defends 
him  from  the  censure  of  some  of  the  small  critics  of  those  days. 
It  is  possible  that  Huchown  (Hugh)  may  be  the  Christian  name 
of  Clerk  of  Tranent, 

"  That  made  the  Aventers  of  Sir  Gawane." 

{Dunbar's  Lament  for  the  Death  of  the  Makkaris, 

Bannatyne  Poems,  p.  76.) 


Vol.  II.]  NOTES  ON  THE  FIFTH  BOOK  225 

Though  Clerk  is  mentioned  after  Wyntown  by  Dunbar,  he  may 
have  lived  before  or  contemporary  with  him  ;  Barber  is  placed 
in  the  same  line  with  and  after  Holland,  whom  he  preceded  by 
about  a  century.  If  he  was  not  the  same  with  Clerk,  this  notice 
by  our  author  seems  all  that  now  remains  to  rescue  from  utter 
oblivion  the  name  of  this  writer,  who,  by  the  character  given  of 
him,  and  the  catalogue  of  his  works,  appears  to  have  been  of  no 
small  reputation  in  his  time.  But  such  has  been  the  fate  of 
many  a  great  author  :  even  Rabirius,  a  poet  of  the  Augustan  age, 
who  seems  to  have  been  reckoned  equal  to  Virgil,  would  be 
totally  sunk  in  oblivion,  were  it  not  for  some  very  short  notices 
concerning  him. 

Maxime  nostro  sevo  eminent  Virgilius  Rabiriusque." 

Seneca  de  Beneficiis,  L.  vi.  3. 

Cum  foret  et  Marsus,  magnique  Rabirius  oris. 

Ovid,  de  Ponto  Eleg.,  L.  IV.  16.  5. 

in  which  poem  Ovid  reckons  up  a  long  list  of  poets,  of  most  of 
whom  no  other  memorial  remains.  Of  Valgius,  the  friend  of 
Horace,  praised  by  Pliny,  and  esteemed  by  Tibullus  to  come  as 
near  as  any  to  the  immortal  Homer  (consequently  at  least  equal 
to  Virgil),  scarcely  a  fragment  has  survived  the  ravages  of  time. — 
{Horat.  Carm.,  L.  ii.  9.  Flin.  Hist.  Nat.,  L.  xxv.  c.  2.  Tihdl, 
L.  IV.  1.)— M. 

Page  1 3. — It  cannot  but  be  subject  of  regret  that  Wyntoun  has 
not  given  us  more  detailed  notices  of  Barbour,  Hucheon,  and 
other  contemporary  Scottish  Poets,  and  of  their  writings. — L. 

Page  19, 1.  4535.— 

The  wattyr  off  the  fownt  for-thi 
Quyt  wes  away  rycht  suddenly. 

See  Mart.   Folon.,   p.    96,  the   notice   of  Bishop  Barabas,  the 

Arryane. — L. 
Page    23,    1.    4665. — Wyntown   very   naturally  translates   Scotia 

Scotland  ;  the  clear  proofs  that  Scotia  had  been  a  Latin  name  for 

Ireland  were  dormant  in  his  days. — M. 
Page   23,  1.    4665. — Saynt    Bryd.     Anno    a    Christo    nata    492. 

VOL.  III.  p 


226  NOTES  ON"  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

Eodem  etiam  tempore  imperii  lustini  beata  virgo  Brigida  obiit 
in  Scotia.      {Mart.  Polon.,  p.  100.)— L. 

Pao-e  44,  1.  5352. — The  long  conversation  between  St.  Serf  and  the 
Devil,  however  absurd  in  itself,  is  valuable  as  a  specimen  of  the 
Theology  and  Logic  of  the  age.  The  era  here  assigned  to  Serf 
rather  disagrees  with  the  legendary  story,  which  makes  his  dis- 
ciple Mungo  (or  Kentigern)  cotemporary  with  Columba,  who 
died  in  597.  But  the  latter  Sanctologists  had  a  rage  for  bring- 
ing all  their  great  Saints  together.  St.  Serf  was  perhaps  a 
clergyman  of  Strath-Cluyd  or  Dalrieta,  taken  in  war  by  the 
Pychts,  and  consequently  a  slave  or  serf,  whose  superior  knowledge 
and  sanctity  raised  him  to  consequence  and  veneration  among  a 
rude  people.  The  legend  of  St.  Serf  in  the  Aberdeen  Breviary 
{q.v.  ajmd  Bollandi  Acta  Sanctorum,  1""  Julii,  p.  58),  which,  I 
believe,  is  the  only  other  account  of  him  deserving  of  any  notice, 
though  not  near  so  full,  agrees  with  Wyntown  in  the  most  of 
the  miracles,  and  places  the  conference  with  the  Devil  in  a  cave 
at  Dysart,  said  to  retain  the  name  of  the  Saint,  but  has  none  of 
the  conversation.  Some  other  fables  concerning  Serf  are  noticed 
by  Usher  (p.  672).— M. 

Page  53,  1.  5667.— 

In  this  tyme  gret  Machomete. 

"Anno  a  Christo  natus  614,  says  Mart.  Polonus  (p.  115),  Eo 
tempore,  Mahumetus  propheta  Saracenorum  surrexit.  Fuit 
autem  magus.  Et  quia  epilepticus,  ne  perciperetur,  dicebat  tunc 
loqui  angelo,  quotiescunque  caderet.  Et  de  principatu  latronum 
pervenit  ad  regnum.  A  quodam  etiam  monacho,  nomine  Sergio, 
apostata,  ad  decipiendum  populum  informabatur." — L. 

Page  58,  1.  5821.— 

In  Kos  he  fowndyd  Rosmarkyne. 
This  Episcopal  See  owed  its  foundation  to  King  David  the 
First.  The  title  of  the  first  bishop  was  Rosmarkiensis  and 
Rosmarkensis.  {Sir  James  Dalrym^yle's  Collections,  pp.  246,  388.) 
Macbeth, Episcopus  Rosmarkiensis,  is  one  of  the  witnesses  to  King 
David's  Charter  to  the  Abbey  of  Dunfermline  between  the  years 
1124  and  1128.     {Keith's  Catalogue,  p.  109.)— L. 

Page  58,  1.  5826, — St.  Boniface  the  Second,  according  to  Martinus 


Vol.  II.]  FIFTH  BOOK.  227 

Polonus,  was  elected  Pope  in  531,  "et  sepultus  est  in  ecclesia 
Sancti  Petri,  A.D.  534  "  (p.  103).  On  the  other  hand,  he  is  said 
to  have  founded  a  church  at  Pictav,  after  baptizing  Nectanus  the 
King.  St.  Boniface  continued  preaching  for  sixty  years,  and 
having  died  at  the  age  of  eighty  at  Eossmarkin,  he  was  interred 
there  in  the  Church  of  St.  Peter.  See  notices  in  Bishop  Forbes' 
Kalendar,  p.  28.  S.  Bonifacius,  surnamed  Querotinus,  preached 
sixty  years  to  the  Picts  and  Scots,  March  16,  circa  A..J).  630.  At 
the  age  of  eighty  he  died  at  Eosmarky,  and  was  buried  in  the 
Church  of  St.  Peter.  The  legend  of  St.  Bonifacius  in  the  Brevi- 
arum  Aberdonense  is  disfigured  with  various  historic  errors  (says 
Bishop  Forbes,  Kalendar  of  Scottish  Saints,  p.  1 8),  yet  contains 
some  points  which  deserve  consideration.  (See  Kalendar,  p. 
281.)— L. 
Page  58, 1.  5829. — Either  the  word  sex  is  erroneously  written  for 
sevyii,  or  the  author  has  been  led  into  a  ridiculous  anachronism 
by  the  insatiable  ambition  of  high  antiquity  in  the  clergy  of 
Eosmarkyn,  which  has  carried  the  foundation  of  their  church 
about  a  century  beyond  the  reign  of  its  founder,  whose  name 
seems  to  have  been  too  well  established  in  tradition  to  permit 
them  to  ascribe  it  to  an  earlier  monarch.  This  is  the  king  who 
had  the  correspondence  with  Ceolfrid  Abbat  of  Ingirvum  upon  the 
momentous  subjects  of  Easter  and  the  Tonsure,  and  got  masons 
from  him  to  build  a  church  in  honour  of  St.  Peter :  hence  his 
sera  is  ascertained  by  Bede. — {Hist.  Eccles.,  L.  v.  c.  22.) — M. 


NOTES  ON  THE  SIXTH  BOOK. 

Page  63. — The  Prologue  to  Book  Sixth,  in  MS.  W.,  is  numbered 

J'^  [100].— L. 
Page  63, 1.  15. — That  is  to  say,  depending  on,  or  confiding  in,  the 

justness  of  their  cause. — M. 
Page  65,  1.  13. — Apparently  the  Chronicle  of  Melros,  wherein  this 

Ewan  is  the  first  of  the  Scottish  kings,  whose  names  have  been 

interpolated  in  the  early  part,  after  the  writing  of  the  original 

work.— M. 


228  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

Page  77,  1.  387. — Hed-fyn  was  famous  in  after  ages  as  the  author 
of  some  laws,  which,  in  the  reign  of  Dovenald  Mac-Alpin  were 
revived  and  extended  to  the  whole  kingdom,  then  consisting  of 
a  great  part  of  the  country  of  the  Pichts  united  to  that  of  the 
Scots. — {Chr.  Fid.  apvd  Innes,  p.  783.) — M. 

Page  77,  1.  391. — Wyntown  knew  nothing  of  the  famous  league 
between  the  Emperor  Charles  and  Eokal  (Latinised  by  Fordun 
Achaius),  who  was  so  obscure  in  the  old  Chronicles  consulted  by 
him,  that  either  by  their  error  or  his  own  he  has  confounded 
him  with  Sewald  or  Selvac. 

The  eagerness  with  which  some  Scottish  writers  have  defended 
this  paltry  fiction,  which  at  the  best  makes  their  ancestors 
dependents  of  the  kings  of  France  (socii  in  the  style  of  the  ancient 
.  Romans)  is  truly  wonderful.  The  story  of  Arthur's  league 
with  the  same  Emperor  is  allowed  by  the  Welsh  to  sleep  in 
oblivion,  though  its  fame  once  employed  the  pen  of  a  Danish 
writer,  whose  MS.  now  rests  in  the  royal  archives  at  Stockholm. 
{IFanhil  Catalog,  a.jyud  Hickes,  vol.  ii.  p.  315.)  The  English 
never  thought  it  an  addition  to  their  national  honour  to  say  that 
Charles  protected  five  of  the  Saxon  kings  against  the  encroach- 
ments of  the  Merkian  King  Offa.  {Mat.  Paris,  Addit.,  p.  13.) 
There  is  even  very  little  said  of  it  by  the  Irish,  to  whom  alone 
the  passage  of  Eginhart  is  applicable,  which  has  infected  so  many 
among  the  Scots  with  this  nonsense.  {Eginharti  Vita  Caroli 
Magni,  p.  115.) 

Would  Henry  III.  of  England  have  confided  to  Alexander  II. 
of  Scotland  the  custody  of  his  Marches,  when  he  was  upon  an 
expedition  against  France,  if  a  treaty  of  Alliance  between  France 
and  Scotland  had  then  existed  ] — {Mat.  Paris,  p.  583.) — M. 

Page  79, 1.  446. — Called  also  Ethelwulf.  He  was  the  father  of  the 
illustrious  Alfred. — M. 

Page  80,  Chap.  VI. — It  may  be  presumed  that  Wyntown's  copy  of 
Frere  Martyne  had  not  been  purged  of  this  ofiensive  piece  of 
Papal  history,  as  many  of  the  MSS.  and  of  the  editions  have 
been.  He  has  also  had  some  other  information,  besides  that  of 
Martin,  concerning  this  famous  English  lady,  whose  story  has 
afforded  so  much  room  for  dispute ;  nor  have  the  hundreds  of 


Vol.  II.]  SIXTH  BOOK.  229 

authors  by  whom  she  is  mentioned,  many  of  whom  have  written 
expressly  upon  the  subject,  been  able  to  clear  it-  of  very  great 
difficulties,  though  her  existence  as  a  Pope  seems  not  to  have 
been  called  in  question  in  the  ages  immediately  following  that  in 
which  she  is  placed. 

Dr.  George  Mackenzie,  in  his  life  of  our  author  {Lives  of  Scottish 
Writers,  p.  461),  says  that  the  copy  in  the  Advocates'  Library 
(viz.  A.  I.  13)  was  mutilated,  and  that  a  copy  belonging  to  Mr. 
Kirton  was  complete.  The  mutilation  extended  no  farther  than 
the  erasure  of  a  few  words  by  some  zealous  Catholic  ;  but  they 
may  still  be  read.  Both  the  Advocates'  MSS.  want  a  few  lines. 
(See  V.  B.)  The  chapter  appears  to  be  full  and  complete  in 
the  Eoyal  MS.,  and  also  in  the  Cotton,  from  which  Hearne  has 
published  it  in  the  Appendix  to  his  edition  of  Fordun,  p.  1568. 
— M. 

Page  80,  1.  469.— 

Scho  wes  Inglis  off  natyowne.  .  .  . 
A  burges  dochtyr,  and  hys  ayre ;  .  .  . 
Thai  cald  hjT  fadyr  Hob  off  Lyne. 
Line  481  (a.d.  855),  after  studying  at  Athens, 
And  cald  hyrselff  Jhon  Magwntyne. 

(See  3fart.  Polon.,  A.D.  873,  p.  150.) 
Having  filled  the  Papal  chair  tAvo  years,  five  months,  and  four 
days  before  her  sex  was  discovered.     Various  works  have  been 
published  on  the  history  of  this  Pope  Joan. — L. 

Page  82,1.  512.— This  Colme  must  not  be  confounded  with  the 
more  famous  Colum  or  Columba  of  Hyona,  who  died  about  the 
time  that  he  was  born.  This  latter  Colme  was  Patron  Saint 
of  Dunkeld,  where  he  was  buried,  and  of  Inch-Colme  in  the 
Forth.  St.  Cuthbert,  who  afterwards  became  so  famous  as  the 
Patron  of  Northumberland,  was  his  disciple.  {Sim.  Dun.  Hist. 
Ecclcs.  Dun.,  p.  24.     Usser.,  p.  705.)— M. 

Page  82,  1.  536. — It  is  almost  needless  to  observe  that  the  Iving 
of  England,  A.D.  820,  was  Egbert,  and  of  Northumberland 
Andredj  and  that  the  Monks  of  St.  Andrews  in  the  twelfth 
century  were  very  bad  chronologers.  There  seems,  however,  to 
be  a  small  particle  of  history  buried  under  this  mass  of  fable,  the 


230  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

investigation  of  wliicli  would  require  a  dissertation  instead  of  a 
note. — M. 
Page  83, 1.  553. — The  only  ancient  record  containing  this  piece  of 
history  is  Regist.  S.  And.  If  we  restrict  the  name  of  Galloway, 
as  now,  to  the  southern  part  of  Scotland,  we  must  suppose  that 
Alpin  assisted  the  people  of  Strath- Cluyd  to  throw  off  the  yoke 
of  the  Pichts  and  Northumbrians,  to  whom  they  seem  to  have 
become  tributary  A.D.  756.  (Sim.  Dun.,  col.  105.)  The  people 
of  Galloway  were  Pichts  subject  to  Northumberland,  and  the 
appearance  of  a  failure  of  the  Northumbrian  Bishopric  of  Whit- 
hern  about  this  time  favours  the  supposition  of  a  change  of 
government  in  the  country.  In  an  ancient  catalogue  of  the 
Bishops  {Leland,  vol.  i.  p.  321),  Heathored  is  placed  after 
Beadulf,  who  is  the  last  noted  by  "Will,  of  Malmesbury.  (Fi'te 
Pontif.,  f.  155  b)  Beadulf  was  bishop  803  {Sim.  Dun.  Hist. 
Decks.  Dun.,  8vo,  -p.  89),  and  how  long  after  we  know  not ; 
probably  till  830,  as  Heathored  was  Bishop  of  Lindisfarn  from 
821  till  that  year,  when,  if  he  was  the  same  who  became  Bishop 
of  Whithern,  he  may  have  been  translated  to  the  latter,  and  his 
time  may  have  reached  to  the  suppression  of  the  bishopric. 

According  to  Florence  of  Worcester,  Heathored  Bishop  of 
Lindisfarn  died  in  828  ;  therefore  my  supposition  that  he  might 
be  the  same  with  Heathored,  the  last  known  Northumbrian 
Bishop  of  Whithern,  appears  to  be  erroneous. 

It  is  not,  however,  impossible  that  the  country  conquered  by 
Alpin  was  Strath-Cluyd,  which  was  afterwards  in  the  judicial 
distribution  of  the  kingdom  comprehended  under  the  name  of 
Galloway. 

Boyce    (f.   201  a)    has   thought   proper   to    kill   Alpin   near 
Dundee  at  a  place  which,  he  says,  is  on  that  account  called 
"  Pasalpin,  id  est  mors  Alpini." — M. 
Page  83,  1.  559,  and  Page  84,  1.  575.— In  the  year  843, 
Quhen  Alpjoie  this  Kyng  wes  dede, 
He  lefft  a  sowne  was  cald  Kyned  : 

At  Fortevyot  hys  lyflf  tuk  end. 
Till  Ikolmkill  than  wes  he  send  : 


Vol.  II.]  SIXTH  BOOK.  231 

Thare  ent^ryd  yhit  lie  lyis 
Wndyr  epitaphe  on  this  wyis  : 

Primus  in  Albania  fertur  regnasse  Kynedus, 
Filius  Alpini,  etc. 
These  quatrains  which  Wynto^yn  introduces,  professing  to  be 
engraved  on  the  royal  tombs  at  Ikolmkill  (or  lona),  and  forming 
what  is  known  as  the  Chkonicon  Elegiacum,  have  been  pre- 
served in  the  Chronicle  of  Melros,  or  Annales  Melrosensis  Coenobii, 
A.D.  741,  were  first  printed  by  Bishop  Fell  as  an  Appendix  to 
\n&  Renim  Anglicarum  Scri])torum  Veterum.,  Oxonise,  torn,  i.,  1684, 
folio,  p.  595.  See  also  Bannatyne  Club  volume  1835,  4to; 
Chronica  de  Mailros,  edited  by  the  Rev.  Joseph  Stevenson, 
Edinburgi,  1835,  4to ;  also  Tho.  Innes's  Critical  Essay,  Lond. 
1729,  8vo,  vol.  ii. ;  FinJcerton's  Enquiry,  Lond.  1794,  3  vols.  8vo, 
and  Edit.  Edin.  1814,  2  vols.  Svo;  Professor  Cosmo  Innes's 
Shtches,  Edin.  1861,  8vo.— L. 

Page  84, 1.  574. — That  Kenneth  was  author  of  the  Laws  known 
by  this  name  has  been  generally  admitted  :  yet  from  the  most 
ancient  remaining  monument  of  our  history  there  is  reason  to 
believe  that  his  superior  fame  has  in  this  case  swallowed  up  that 
of  his  brother,  and  been  the  sole  cause  of  ascribing  to  him  the 
Laws  made,  not  by  Kenneth,  but  by  Dovenald  Mac-Alpin, 
who  revived  the  Laws  of  Hed-fyn  (v.  sup'a.  Note  on  Page  77, 
1.  387).— M. 

Page  85, 1.  595. — The  transcriber  of  the  Harleian  MS.  explains  this 
name  {v.  V.  B.)  I  believe  it  will  rec[uire  very  great  etymolo- 
gical ingenuity  to  deduce  it  from  any  dialect  of  the  Gothic  or 
Gaelic  languages,  unless  the  several  variations  of  the  name  be 
corruptions  of  /Fern  clu  fada,  which  in  Gaelic  signifies  a  cave  hlach 
and  long ;  and  with  this  agrees  the  nigra  sjpecus  of  the  Elegiac 
Chronicle,  1.  64.— M. 

Page  88,  1.  675. — That  Greg  subdued  all  England  is  evidently 
fabulous.  The  foundation  of  the  story  seems  to  be  this  :  Simeon 
tells  us  that  in  the  reign  of  Guthred  King  of  Northumberland 
{i.e.  between  882  and  894),  an  innumerable  army  of  Scots 
ravaged  Northumberland  and  pillaged  Lindisfarn.  He  adds 
that  their  crimes  were  punished  in  the  same  manner  as  those  of 


232  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

Dathan  and  Abiram,  they  being  swallowed  up  by  the  earth, 
which  we  may  believe,  if  we  please.  This  invasion  has  been 
magnified  by  the  Scots  into  a  conquest  of  Northumberland,  the 
people  of  which  being  Angles,  a  succeeding  writer  might  very 
naturally  substitute  Anglia  for  Angli.  The  conquest  of  Ireland 
seems  to  be  a  gratuitous  addition  in  the  usual  progress  of  fable, 
arising  from  the  gratitude  of  the  clergy,  to  whom  Greg  was 
a  good  friend  {v.  Sim.  Dun.  Hist.  Ecdes.  Dim.,  8vo.  p.  122). — 
M. 

Page  90, 1.  726. — This  Chronicle  is  erroneous,  and  has  misled  Wjn- 
town,  in  the  duration  of  Constantine's  reign,  which  by  the 
concurring  testimony  of  three  of  the  most  genuine  ancient 
Chronicles,  with  which  the  chronology  also  agrees,  was  forty  years 
before  his  resignation.  (Chronica  aptid  Innes,  pp.  785,  802,  814.) 
The  five  or  ten  years  he  is  said  to  have  lived  afterwards  have 
created  the  confusion,  some  Avriters  deducting  them  from  the 
forty.— M. 

Page  94,  1.  848. — I  suppose  this  little  word  '^ arte"  is  the  sole 
foundation  of  the  fine  story  told  by  Fordun  and  all  the  other 

.  historians,  except  Wyntown  and  Buchanan  following  him,  of 
this  King  being  killed  with  darts  shot  from  a  statue. — M. 

Page  96,  1.  884. — This  is  the  truth,  which  is  also  confirmed  by  the 
Rcgist.  S.  And.  (//mes,  p.  803).  Fordun,  staggered  by  the  marriage 
of  an  Abbot,  a  thing  reckoned  unlawful  in  his  time,  or  misled 
by  contractions  in  MSS.,  has  converted  his  title  of  Ahhat  of 
Dimkeldyn  to  Ahthane  of  Dull.  The  nature  and  antiquity  of  this 
ofiice  is  unknown  to  me ;  but  that  there  was  such  an  ofiice,  and 
that  it  remained  for  ages  after  this  time,  is  unquestionable. 
David  II.  granted  to  Donald  Macnayi^e  the  lands  of  Easter 
Fossache  with  the  Abthanrie  of  Dull  in  Perthshire.  (Roll.  D. 
2.  K,  21.  in  MS.  Earl.  4609.)  The  Bailiary  of  AUliane  of  Dull, 
and  the  lands  of  the  Ahthane  of  Kinghorn,  occur  in  other  grants 
in  the  same  MS.,  in  Roll.  D.  2.  F.—M. 

Page  102,  1.  1066. — Though  it  is  not  proposed  in  these  notes  to 
pay  any  attention  to  foreign  history,  yet  as  this  extraordinary 
story  belongs  to  the  history  of  the  human  mind,  it  may  without 
any  impropriety  be  said  to  concern  all  nations.     Pope  Sylvester 


Vol.  il]  SIXTH  BOOK.  233 

II.  was  a  man  of  prodigious  learning  for  the  age,  and  a  profound 
mathematician,  who  had  studied  natural  philosophy,  then  called 
magic,  under  the  Saracens  in  Spain,  which  seems  to  be  the 
fountain  of  the  fable;  for  Saracens  and  devils  were  thought 
almost  the  same.     William  of  Malmesbury  gives  an  account  of 

.  this  Pope,  and  after  relating  his  adventures  in  Spain  and  the 
report  of  his  transaction  with  the  Devil,  he  adds  that  it  was 
usual  to  traduce  the  fame  of  learned  men  by  ascribing  their 
science  to  intercourse  with  the  Devil.  He  then  proceeds  to  an 
account  of  his  preferments,  which  he  more  rationally  ascribes  to 
the  friendship  and  gratitude  of  the  Emperor  Otto,  Avho  made 
him  Archbishop  of  Eavenna,  and  afterwards  Pope,  for  the  care 
he  had  taken  in  his  education.  He  also  gives  some  specimens  of 
his  knowledge  in  mechanics.  Platina,  the  biographer  of  the 
Popes,  gives  the  story  in  all  its  absurdity,  only  qualified  with 
"  ut  aiunt"  in  a  parenthesis.  (TF.  Malmesb.  f.  36-38.  Platina, 
p.  303.     P.  ^mil.  p.  96.)— M. 

Page  106, 1.  1210. — This  legend  of  the  Emperor  Conrad  and  the 
young  child,  Avho  escaped  the  fate  intended  and  became  his  suc- 
cessor in  the  year  1039,  will  be  found  in  Martinus  Polonus,  pp. 
177,  180.— L. 

Page  107,  1.  1241.— In  the  W.  MS.  five  lines  (1243-1247)  are  left 
blank. 

That  chyld  he  tuk,  and  bare  it  hame, 
And  till  hys  wyf  than  said  he,  "  Dame, 
Bryng  up  this  barne  now,  I  pray  th6, 
For  he  may  happyn  oure  ayre  to  be, 
Syne  we  are  lyk  na  barne  till  hawe, 
Nothir  madyn  child,  na  knawe,"  etc. 

Page  114, 1.  1441. — In  this  ilke  tyme  (A.d.  1068)  in  Frans,  etc. 
The  story  of  "  a  lord  and  his  menyhie,"  devoured  by  an  innumer- 
able multitude  of  mice,  while  seated  "  at  their  mete,"  occurs  in 
Martinus  Polonus,  p.  186.  "Anno  1068  :  Hujus  tempore  quidam 
patens  dum  sederet  in  convivio  repents  a  muribus  circumvallatus 
esset,  nil  ei  profuit,"  etc.,  p.  186. — L. 

Page  121,  1.  1660. — This  is  perhaps  what  is  still  called  the  M//er's 
Acre  at  Forteviot,  whereon  Edward  Balliol  and  his  English  asso- 


234  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

ciates  encamped  their  little  army  before  the  battle  of  Diipplin. 
— M. 

Page  126,1.  1810. — An  obscurity,  which  it  seems  impossible  to 
dispel,  had  overwhelmed  the  parentage  of  Agas  (or  Agatha)  so 
early  as  the  reign  of  her  great-great-grandson  King  William,  as 
appears  by  a  work  of  Joceline  addressed  to  that  King.  (Fordun, 
p.  505.)  Bower  has  exhibited  the  various  accounts  current  in 
his  day,  of  which  that  in  the  Book  of  St.  Margaret  at  Dunferm- 
line appears  to  be  the  one  followed  by  Wyntown,  which,  however, 
cannot  be  reconciled  with  the  general  belief  that  the  Emperor 
Henry,  who  was  a  saint,  was  also  a  virgin,  and  had  no  issue. 
(Sc.  Chr.  vol.  i.  p.  336.)  There  is  even  reason  to  believe  that  King 
David  did  not  know  who  was  the  father  of  his  grandmother 
Agas,  since  Ailred,  who  lived  in  his  Court,  assigns  two  different 
ones  to  her  in  the  space  of  a  few  lines,  and  in  a  work  professedly 
upon  genealogy.  {Ailred,  col.  366.)  The  biographer  of  Mar- 
garet, who  wrote  still  earlier,  in  the  reign  of  Edgar,  carefully 
avoids  saying  anything  of  the  parentage  of  her  mother. — M. 

Page  128, 1.  1870. — This  is  the  original  of  the  story  of  the  Weird 
Sisters,  whom  Shakespeare  has  rendered  so  familiar  to  every 
reader  :  in  its  original  state  it  is  within  the  bounds  of  proba- 
bility.—M. 

Page  130,  1.  1948. — The  tale  of  the  supernatural  descent  of 
Macbeth,  copied  perhaps  from  that  of  Merlin  by  Geofifry  of 
Monmouth,  puts  him  on  a  footing  with  the  Heroes  and  Demi- 
gods of  ancient  fable.  It  was  not,  however,  intended  by  the 
inventors  of  it  to  do  honour  to  his  memory,  but  to  ingratiate 
themselves  with  the  reigning  family ;  for  they  concluded,  from 
wicked  men  being  allegorically  called  Sons  of  Belial  in  the  Scrip- 
ture, that  to  call  a  man  the  son  of  the  Devil  was  to  call  him 
everything  that  was  bad.  How  many  ugly  stories  were  in  a 
more  enlightened  age  reported  of  Richard  III.  of  England  in 
order  to  flatter  the  family  which  rose  on  his  fall  1  Both  these 
princes  have  had  the  additional  misfortune  to  be  gibbeted  in 
Shakespeare's  drama  as  objects  of  detestation  to  all  succeeding 
ages,  as  long  as  theatres  shall  be  attended,  and  perhajjs  long 
after  Shakespeare's  own  language  shall  have  become  unintelligible 


Vol.  II.]  SIXTH  BOOK.  235 

to  the  bulk  of  English  readers.  Wyntown,  however,  gravely 
cautions  us  against  belie^dng  this  foolish  story,  by  telling  us 
immediately  that  his  "  Get "  was  "  kyndly  "  as  other  men's. 

The  brief  account  of  Macbeth's  life  raises  his  character  above 
all  the  preceding  princes,  at  least  in  as  far  as  their  actions  are 
known  to  us.     The 

Gret  plente 
Abowndand,  bdth  on  Land  and  Se, 
and  the  riches  of  the  country  dui'ing  his  reign,  which,  together 
with  the  firm  establishment  of  his  government,  enabled  him  to 
make  a  journey  to  Rome,  and  there  to  exercise  a  liberality  of 
charity  to  the  poor,  remarkable  even  in  that  general  resort  of 
wealthy  pilgrims,  exhibit  undeniable  proofs  of  a  beneficent 
government,  and  a  prudent  attention  to  agriculture,  and  to  the 
fishery,  that  inexhaustible  fund  of  wealth  wherewith  bountiful 
Nature  has  surrounded  Scotland.  Macbeth's  journey  to  Eome 
is  not  a  fable,  as  supposed  by  the  learned  and  worthy  author  of 
the  Annals  of  Scotland  (vol.  i.  p.  3,  note),  but  rests  on  the  evidence 
of  Marianus  Scotus,  a  respectable  contemporary  historian,  whose 
words,  almost  literally  translated  by  Wyntown,  are,  "  A.D.  ml. 
Eex  Scotie  Machetad  Rome  argentum  seminando  pauperibus 
distribuit." 

The  only  blot  upon  his  memory  is  the  murder  of  his  prede- 
cessor (if  it  was  indeed  a  murder),  who,  to  make  the  crime  the 
blacker,  is  called  his  uncle,  though  that  point  is  extremely 
doubtful.  Among  the  numerous  kings  who  made  their  way  to 
the  throne  by  the  same  means  is  Greg,  who  is  held  up  as  a 
mirror  to  princes.  To  this  is  added  the  crime  of  incest  in 
taking  his  uncle's  widow  to  wife ;  but,  admitting  her  former 
husband  to  have  been  his  uncle,  we  must  remember  that  the 
rules  concerning  marriage  in  Scotland  appear  to  have  been 
partly  formed  upon  the  Jewish  model,  before  the  ecclesiastical 
polity  was  reformed,  or  Romanised,  by  the  influence  of  Queen 
Margaret.  {Vita  Margaretce,  apucl  Bollandi  Acta  Sanctorum,  10"" 
Junii,  p.  331.) 

Thus  much  was  due  from  justice  to  a  character  calumniated 
in  the  beaten  track  of  history. — M. 


236  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

Pao-e  132,  1.  1996. —  In  the  infancy  of  navigation,  when  its  efforts 
extended  no  farther  than  crossing  a  river,  ferrjdng  places  were 
the  only  harbours,  and  were  called  Port  in  the  Gaelic  languages, 
and  apparently  in  the  most  ancient  Greek.  Hence  we  have  so 
many  places  on  the  banks  of  rivers  and  lochs  in  Scotland  called 
Ports,  and  hence  the  Greeks  called  their  ferry-boats  Porthmia 
and  Porthmides.  {Dictionaries,  and  Calcagini  Opera,  p.  307.)  No 
ferry  on  the  Earn  is  now  known  by  this  name ;  perhaps  it  was 
originally  the  hrdde  (broad)  ferry,  which  being  confounded  with 
bread,  has  been  Gaelised  Port-na-bara,  the  harbour  of  bread. 
(v.  Davies,  Did.  Brit.  vo.  Bara.)  The  transcriber  of  the  Cotton 
MS.  has  here  interpolated  a  line  with  a  French  explanation  of 
the  name.     (v.  V.  R.) 

"The  ferry  call'd  Arran "  is  mentioned  hj  Blind  Harry  (p. 
277),  and  must  have  been  on  the  Tay  or  the  Earn,  most  pro- 
bably the  latter,  as  being  opposed  to  the  Woodhaven,  which  is 
opposite  to  Dundee.  The  name  is  probably  now  disused,  as 
I  am  informed  by  a  gentleman  in  Dundee  that,  after  several 
inquiries,  he  could  hear  of  no  such  ferry. — M. 

Page  132, 1.  2023. — This  "Hows  of  defens  "  was  perhaps  Maiden 
Castle,  the  ruins  of  which  are  on  the  south  side  of  the  present 
Kennoway.  There  are  some  remains  of  Eoman  antiquity  in 
this  neighbourhood,  and  it  is  very  probable  that  Macduffs  castle 
stood  on  the  site  of  a  Eoman  Castellum. — M. 

Page  134,  1.  2070. — Four  pennies  in  Wyntown's  time  Aveighed 
about  one-eightieth  part  of  a  pound  of  silver ;  how  much  they 
were  in  Macbeth's  time,  I  suppose,  cannot  be  ascertained ;  but 
in  the  reign  of  David  I.  they  weighed  one-sixtieth  of  a  pound. 
If  we  could  trust  to  Begiam  Majestatem,  four  pennies  in 
David's  time  were  the  value  of  one-third  of  a  boll  of  wheat,  or 
two  lagenoe  of  wine,  or  four  lagenw  of  ale,  or  half  a  sheep.  {Tables 
of  Money  and  Prices  in  Ruddiman's  Introduction  to  Anderson's 
Diplom)  For  the  quantity  of  the  lagence  compare  VIII.  1.  3691, 
with  Fordvn,  p.  990;  Sc.  Chr.  vol.  ii.  p.  223,  wherein  lage7ia  is 
equivalent  to  galown  in  Wyntown.)  It  is  reasonable  to  suppose 
that  the  whole  of  the  boat  was  hired  for  this  sum. 

The  landing-place  on  the  south  side  was  most  probably  at 


Vol.  II.]  SIXTH  BOOK  237 

North  Berwick,  which  belonged  to  the  family  of  Fife,   who 
founded  the  Nunnery  there. — M. 

The  Bernardine  or  Cistertian  Nuns  had  thirteen  Convents, 
chiefly  in  Berwickshire,  one  of  which,  consecrated  to  the  Virgin 
Mary,  was  founded  by  Malcolm,  son  of  Duncan  Earl  of  Fife, 
in  the  year  121 6. — L. 
Page  135,  1.  2118. — The  story  of  these  two  brothers  of  Malcolm 
(see  also  c.  XVI.  of  this  Book),  and  their  refusal  of  the  kingdom, 
which  he,  a  bastard,  obtained,  seems  to  be  a  mere  fiction.  Yet 
why  it  should  have  been  invented  I  can  see  no  reason ;  surely 
not  with  intent  to  disgrace  Malcolm,  whose  posterity  never  lost 
the  crown,  and  were  such  eminent  friends  to  the  Church.  The 
transcriber  of  the  Harl.  MS.,  not  liking  this  story,  so  derogatory 
to  the  royal  family,  omitted  it  in  his  transcript,  and  afterwards 
changing  his  mind,  added  it  at  the  end  of  his  book.  All  the  Scot- 
tish writers  who  followed  Wyntown  have  carefully  suppressed  it. 

Of  Malcolm's  brothers  only  Donald,  who  reigned  after  him, 
is  known  to  the  Scottish  historians ;  but  another  called  Melmare 
is  mentioned  in  Orkneyinga  Saga  (p.  176),  whose  son,  Maddad 
Earl  of  Atliol,  is  called  son  of  King  Donald  by  the  genealogists, 
because  they  knew  of  no  other  brother  of  Malcolm.  Perhaps 
Melmare  is  the  same  whom  Kennedy  calls  Oberard,  and  says 
that,  on  the  usurpation  of  Macbeth,  he  fled  to  Norway  (more 
likely  to  his  cousin,  the  larl  of  Orknay,  which  was  a  Norwegian 
country),  and  was  progenitor  of  an  Italian  family  called  Cantelmi. 
{Dissertation  on  the  Family  of  Stuart,  p.  193,  where  he  refers  to 
records  examined  reg.  Car.  II.)  In  ScalaChronica{a])ud  Leland,  vol. 
i.  p.  529)  there  is  a  confused  story  of  two  brothers  of  Malcolm, 
These  various  notices  seem  sufficient  to  establish  the  existence 
of  two  brothers  of  Malcolm,  but  that  either  of  them  was  pre- 
ferable to  him  for  age  or  legitimacy  is  extremely  improbable. 
It  is,  however,  proper  to  observe  that  in  those  days  bastardy 
was  scarcely  an  impediment  in  the  succession  to  the  crown  in 
the  neighbouring  kingdoms  of  Norway  and  Ireland ;  that  Alex- 
ander, the  son  of  this  Malcolm,  took  a  bastard  for  his  Queen ; 
and  that  in  England  a  victorious  King,  the  contemporary  of 
Malcolm,  assumed  Bastard  as  a  title  in  his  charters. 


238  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

Jolin  Cumin,  the  competitor  for  the  croAvn,  who  derived  his 
right  from  Donald  the  brother  of  Malcolm,  knew  nothing  of 
this  story,  which,  if  true,  would  at  least  have  furnished  him 
an  excellent  argument. — M. 

Page  138,  1.  2203.— The  word  "doun,"  taken  in  here  from  the 
Cotton  MS.  instead  of  "syne"  in  the  Eoyal,  affords  us  a 
tolerable  plan  of  the  route  of  Malcolm  and  his  Northumbrian 
allies ;  which,  as  far  as  Perth,  seems  to  be  the  same  that 
Agricola,  and  all  the  other  invaders  of  Scotland  after  him,  have 
pursued.  After  passing  the  Forth,  probably  at  the  first  ford 
above  Stirling,  they  marched  down  the  coast  of  Fife,  no  doubt 
taking  Kennauchy,  the  seat  of  Macduff,  in  their  way,  where 
they  would  be  joined  by  the  forces  of  Fife ;  thence  they  pro- 
ceeded, gathering  strength  as  they  went,  attended  and  supported 
(like  Agricola)  by  the  shipping,  which  the  Northumbrians  of 
that  age  had  in  abundance  ["  valida  classe,"  says  JSim.  Bun.,  col. 
187,  describing  this  expedition],  and  turned  west  along  the 
north  coast  of  Fife,  the  shipping  being  then  stationed  in  the 
river  and  firth  of  Tay.  Macbeth  appears  to  have  retreated 
before  them  to  the  north  part  of  the  kingdom,  where  probably 
his  interest  was  strongest. — M. 

Page  139,  1.  2244. — This  appears  to  be  the  historic  truth.  But 
Boyse  thought  it  did  not  make  so  good  a  story  as  that  Macbeth 
should  be  slain  by  Macduff,  whom  he  therefore  works  up  to  a 
proper  temper  of  revenge  by  previously  sending  Macbeth  to 
murder  his  wife  and  children.  All  this  has  a  very  fine  effect 
in  romance,  or  upon  the  stage. — M. 

Page  140,  1.  2262.— When  the  lapse  of  some  ages  had  thrown  the 
sanctity  of  ancient  custom  upon  this  privilege,  it  was  thought  so 
essential  a  part  of  the  inauguration  of  the  King,  that  Edward  I. 
constituted  a  proxy  for  Duncan  Earl  of  Fife,  then  a  minor,  to 
place  his  vassal  John  Balliol  upon  the  throne.  (Feed.,  vol.  ii.  p. 
600.)  In  1 306,  this  Duncan  being  in  England,  and  probably  still 
under  age,  his  sister,  the  Avife  of  the  Earl  of  Buchan,  stole  away 
from  her  husband,  and  repaired  to  Scone,  where  Eobert  de 
Brus  underwent  the  ceremony  of  a  second  coronation,  that  she, 
as  representative  of  Macduff,  might  place  him  in  the  chair,  and 


Vol.  II.]  SIXTH  BOOK.  239 

thereby  assert  the  rights  of  her  family,  which  spirited  conduct 
drew  upon  her  the  keen  resentment  of  Edward  I.  {Trivet,  p.  342 ; 
Feed.,  vol.  ii.  p.  1014.)  As  to  the  other  privilege  of  leading  the 
van  of  the  army,  we  find  it  in  the  reign  of  David  I.  claimed 
as  their  due,  and  obtained,  by  the  Galwegians  or  Pichts,  at 
the  battle  of  the  Standard.  (Allred,  col.  342 ;  B.  Hagustald, 
col.  322.)  Hume  in  the  preface  to  his  History  of  the  Douglases, 
says  that  the  leading  of  the  vanguard  was  the  prerogative 
of  Douglas,  which,  in  that  case,  he  must  have  had  as  Lord  of 
Galloway. 

Page  141,  1.  2290. — According  to  Macpherson's  Index,  we  find  the 
Black  Priest  of  Weddale  was  one  of  three  persons  who  enjoyed  the 
privileges  of  Makdufi".  What  these  privileges  were  is  not  stated. 
The  other  parties  were  the  Thane  of  FyiFe  and  the  Lord 
Abbyxnethyne. 

Indulgencia  domini  episcopi  Candidecase  pro  capella  de  veteri 
Melros.  Datum  apud  Wedale  die  Mercurii  proxima  j)ost  octauas 
Apostolus  Petri  et  Pauli,  Anno  gratio  M.CCC.LI. — L. 

Page  141, 1.  2298.— In  1421  Johnson,  as  Stewart  in  Fife, 

received  three  gentlemen,  who  had  been  concerned  in  the 
slaughter  of  Melvil  of  Glenbervy,  to  the  Lack  of  Clan-Macduff, 
three  of  their  friends  of  the  name  of  Barclay  being  Sikerborghs 
(securities)  for  the  proof  of  their  kindred  to  Macduff",  and  for 
their  compliance  with  the  forms  prescribed.  {Heraldic  MS. 
communicated  to  me  by  George  Chalmers,  Esq.) —  M. 

Page  141,  1.  2306. — This  is  the  conclusion  of  the  Elegiac 
Chronicle,  as  it  came  from  the  hands  of  the  original  author.  It 
is  apparently  the  work  entitled  "  UjnkqMum  regum  Scottorum," 
composed  by  Ailred  Abbot  of  Eieval,  who  was  bred  up  with 
Henry  the  son  of  King  David  I.  {Joannes  Abbas  S.  Petri  de 
Bur  go,  apud  Sparhes,  in  anno  975.) 

Page  142,  1.  2317. — Including  Malcolm,  as  otherways  Eobert  II. 
is  only  nine  generations  from  him. 

Page  148,  1.  2499. — Saynt  Margretys  Hope,  the  name  of  a  small 
bay  in  the  Firth  of  Forth,  where  Margaret,  Queen  of  King 
Malcolm  III.,  is  said  to  have  landed.  Alwynus  at  the  time  filled 
the  See  of  St.  Andrews  for  three  years  (1031-1034). — L. 


240  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 


NOTES  ON  THE  SEVENTH  BOOK. 

Page  151. — The  Prologue  to  Book  Seventh  in  MS.  W.  corresponds 
witli  Chap.  CXXI.  The  later  part  of  the  Wemyss  Manuscript 
having  the  text  divided  into  chapters  varying  in  the  divisions 
from  the  printed  text  of  Books  VIII.  and  IX.,  there  is  no 
Prologue  to  either  of  these  two  Books. — L. 

Page  157,  1.  112. — This  story  has  so  much  the  air  of  a  romance, 
that  if  it  were  not  related  by  a  contemporary  writer,  who  gives 
Malcolm's  son  King  David  as  his  author,  it  might  be  suspected 
to  be  founded  on  a  treasonable  attempt  of  one  Arthur  against 
Malcolm  IV.  (Chr.  S.  Cnicis,  a.  1154),  Kings  of  the  same  name 
being  liable  to  be  confounded  in  tradition.  Fordun  and  Wyn- 
town  evidently  had  their  materials  from  the  same  fountain  as 
Ailred,  if  not  from  himself;  and  Bower,  in  his  additions  to 
Fordun,  has  interwoven  some  parts  of  Ailred's  narrative  omitted 
by  the  others.  {Ailred,  col.  367  ;  Ford.,  p.  400 ;  Sc.  Chr.  vol.  i. 
p.  255.)  The  story  has  been  copied  by  several  English  historians 
of  good  credit. 

It  is  worth  while  to  compare  the  hints  in  this  chapter  and  in 
VI.  1.  1614,  concerning  the  mode  of  conducting  the  royal 
hunt,  and  also  Ailred's  account  of  the  same  hunt,  with  the 
hunts  of  James  V.  (Pitscottle,  j)p.  225,  228.)  For  a  royal  hunt 
somewhat  of  the  same  kind,  but  on  a  stupendous  scale,  see 
VHistoire  de  Genghizcan,  par  M.  Petit  de  la  Croix,  L.  iii.  c.  vii. 

Page  165,  1.  354. — This  place  seems  not  to  have  been  in  Scotland: 
it  was  probably  Montague  in  Somersetshire,  which  was  founded  by 
William  Earl  of  Moriton,  half  brother  of  William  the  Conqueror, 
for  Cluniac  Monks.     (Leland,  vol.  i.  p.  52  ;  Sjyeed,  p.  1077.) 

Page  166,  1.  376. — Notwithstanding  the  testimony  of  the  inter- 
polated leaf  of  the  Chronicle  of  Melros,  and  of  William  of 
Malmesbury,  an  almost  contemporary  writer,  there  are  many 
reasons  to  believe  that  the  bastardy  of  King  Duncan  was  of 
that  fictitious  kind,  wherewith  the  Popes  for  their  own  emolu- 
ment presumed  to  stigmatise  the  issue  of  a  marriage  between  a 
widow  and  the  relation  of  her  former  husband,  imless  they  were 


Vol.  II.]  SEVENTH  BOOK.  241 

well  paid  for  making  that  lawful,  which,  as  they  pretended,  the 
laws  of  God  had  declared  to  he  unlawful. 

To  a  judicious  reader  of  history,  who  chooses  to  think  for 
himself,  the  following  circumstances  will  appear  worthy  of  con- 
sideration. Authors  differ  greatly  in  the  date  of  Malcolm's 
marriage  with  Margaret,  but  all  of  them  place  it  a  considerable 
time  after  his  accession.  William  of  Malmesbury  (f.  99  a) 
makes  King  Henry  I.  say  that  Edward  the  Confessor  made  the 
marriage  :  Edward  died  5th  January  1055-56.  The  Saxon 
Chronicle  at  1067  mentions  the  marriage,  but  it  appears  to  be 
inserted  there  for  the  sake  of  connection,  as  being  the  conse- 
quence of  Edgar  Atheling  and  others  then  seeking  an  asylum  in 
Scotland.  Simeon  places  their  first  retreat  to  Scotland  in  1068, 
where  they  passed  the  winter  under  the  protection  of  Malcolm  ; 
and  he  says,  that  after  Malcolm's  return  from  an  invasion  of 
England  in  1070,  the  royal  exiles  again  took  shelter  with  him 
in  Scotland,  and  then  he  married  Margaret.  (Sim.  Dun.,  cols. 
197,  200,  201.)  With  him  agrees  the  Chronicle  of  Melros,  written 
in  the  dominions  and  during  the  reign  of  David,  a  son  of  this 
marriage,  though  the  interpolated  leaf  in  that  Chronicle  places 
the  marriage  in  1067,  and  thereby  makes  it  appear  inconsistent 
with  itself  in  the  edition.  Some  MSS.  of  Robert  of  Gloucester 
make  it  in  MLX,  and  others  in  MLXX.  The  true  date  seems  to 
be  the  harvest,  or  rather  the  winter  of  1070,  i.e.  in  the  fifteenth 
year  after  he  was  fully  established  as  King  by  the  destruction 
of  his  two  predecessors.  The  extreme  improbability  of  Malcolm 
remaining  so  long  unmarried  gives  considerable  support  to  the 
historians  of  the  Orkneys,  who  inform  us  that  Malcolm's  first 
wife  was  Ingibiorg,  the  daughter  of  Fin,  and  the  widow  of 
Torfin  larl  of  Orkney,  who  was  probably  in  life  when  Margaret 
made  her  first  visit  to  Malcolm's  Court.  {Orhicyinga  Saga,  p.  90  ; 
Torfcei  Orcades,  L.  i.  chaps.  15,  16.)  It  is  no  sufiicient  reason 
to  deny  credit  to  these  wi'iters,  that  the  fact  was  unknown  to 
the  Scottish  historians,  who  lived  too  long  after  the  time  to  be 
well  informed,  and  to  the  English  historians,  who  knew  nothing 
of  the  transactions  of  the  Scots  before  the  marriage  of  Malcolm 
with  Margaret,  but  their  hostilities. 

VOL  III.  Q 


242  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

It  must  be  observed  that  Torfin  was  the  grandson  of  King 
Malcolm  II.,  Avho  vfas  the  great-grandfather  of  this  King  Malcolm; 
and  hence  the  pretended  canonical  illegality  of  the  marriage, 
and  the  stigma  of  bastardy  fixed  upon  Duncan  by  the  flatterers 
of  the  posterity  of  Margaret. 

Many  of  the  most  noble  and  honourable  families  in  England, 
and  not  a  few  of  those  in  Scotland  and  Ireland,  are  descended  of 
King  Duncan,  by  the  daughters  born  to  his  son  William  Earl  of 
Moray  by  his  second  wife  Alice  de  Eumeli,  Lady  of  Skipton,  in 
Yorkshire. — M. 

Page  166,  1.  381. — According  to  the  story  in  VI.  cxvi.,  Donald  had 
a  better  hereditary  title  than  Malcolm.  But,  laying  aside  that 
story,  which  is  surely  fabulous,  the  succession  of  brothers  had 
been  hitherto  so  very  common  in  Scotland,  that  Donald's  assum- 
ing the  royal  dignity  could  scarcely  be  called  an  usurpation  or 
presumption.  But  Wyntown's  ideas  were  entirely  those  of  his 
own  age  ;  which  ought  not  to  surprise  us,  when,  with  all  our 
advantages,  we  find  it  exceedingly  difficult  to  divest  ourselves  of 
ideas  peculiar  to  our  own  times  and  our  own  country,  by  which 
we  often  ignorantly  and  presumptuously  take  upon  us  to  judge 
of  distant  ages  and  countries. — M. 

Page  168,  1.  432. — This  must  have  been  a  refounding.  It  existed 
before  Bede's  time  as  a  nunnery  under  St.  Eb,  who  has  given 
her  name  to  the  precipitous  headland  which  marks  the  southern 
entry  of  the  Firth  of  Forth.  {Bedce  Hist.  Eccles.,  L.  iv.  c.  25.) 
— M. 

Page  168,  1.  438. — Other  Scottish  writers  place  the  acquisition  of 
the  Out  Isles  by  Magnus  in  the  reign  of  Donald,  whom  they 
charge  with  the  crime  of  dismembering  the  kingdom  to  purchase 
that  King's  assistance  in  his  usurpation  of  the  crown.  The 
various  expeditions  of  Magnus  to  Ireland,  Scotland,  and  the 
Isles  are  not  sufficiently  discriminated  by  the  Norwegian  his- 
torians, and  of  course  it  is  impossible  to  fix  the  year  in  which 
the  isles  fell  under  his  dominion.  Snorro  and  Torfaeus  place  it 
in  the  reign  of  the  great  Malcolm,  who  was  too  much  occupied 
with  his  wars  in  England  to  be  able  to  attend  to  the  remote 
islands.     (Snorro,  Saga  Magnusar  konongs  ins  berfaita,  c.  ix.  et  seqq. 


Vol.  II.]  SEVENTH  BOOK.  243 

Torfmi  Orcades,  L.  'i.  c.  17.)  William  of  Malmesbury  (f.  70  6) 
agrees  with  Wyntown  in  the  date,  but  he  seems  to  have  known 
of  only  one  expedition  of  Magnus. —  M. 
Page  172,  1.  586. — The  story  of  the  prophecy  is  given  by  most  of 
the  early  English  writers,  and  nearly  the  same  as  by  Wyntown. 
It  seems  to  have  been  contrived  to  sanction  an  opinion  propa- 
gated by  the  royal  authority  of  King  Henry  I.,  and  generally 
current  among  the  English,  that  his  issue  by  Mathildis  (or 
Maid)  were  the  true  heirs  of  the  Saxon  Kings  in  right  of  her, 
whom  they  supposed  the  only  surviving  child  of  Queen  Margaret. 
Robert  of  Gloucester,  after  relating  the  death  of  King  Malcolm 
and  his  son  Edward,  says — 

Do  was  William  oure  king  al  quit  of  thulk  fon  ; 
Vor  tlier  ne  bilevede  of  hor  (Margaret's)  children  alive  but  on, 
Mold,  that  was  the  gode  queue,  that  ever  worth  in  munde  : 
Vor  thoru  hire  com  verst  Engelond  agen  to  rijte  kunde. 

(AIS.  Cott.  Calig.  A,  xi.  f.  Ill  h,  or  Hearne's  edit.,  p.  392.) 
and  afterwards  that  Robert  was  elder, 

And  natheles  Henry  adde  the  best  rijt  vor  that  cds, 
©at  the  gode  Mold  was  is  wif,  that  kunde  eir  tho  was. 
i.e.,  Henry  had  the  best  title  in  right  of  his  wife,  who  was  heir 
of  the  ancient  kings.     (7^.,  f  120  h,  or  p.  423  of  Hearne's  edi- 
tion, which  is  from  a  MS.  defective  in  these  passages.) 

This  absurdity  is  still  retained  in  the  common  lists  of  the 
Kings  of  England,  which,  classing  them  in  lines,  call  Henry  II.  and 
his  successors  "  The  Saxon  line  restored  /'  whereas  they  ought  to 
be  called  the  Anjou  or  Plantagcnet  line.  Mathew  Paris  says  (p.  5) 
that  the  royalty  ("  nobilitas")  of  the  English  Kings  devolved 
upon  the  Kings  of  the  Scots ;  and  it  is  well  known  that  no 
restoration  of  the  Saxon  line  ever  took  place  till  1603,  when 
James  VI.,  King  of  the  Scots  and  heir  not  only  of  the  Saxon 
but  also  of  the  Norman  race,  became  King  of  England.  For  a 
concise  and  accurate  comparison  of  the  hereditary  and  actual 
descent  of  the  crown  from  Egbert,  see  "  The  Descent  of  the  Crown 
of  England"  on  one  side  of  a  single  sheet,  by  Mr.  Ritson. 
Page  174,  1.  619. — Bower  has  rightly  corrected  Wyntown  in  the 
parentage  of  Sybille.    {Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  i.  p.  291.)     That  she  was  the 


244  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

daughter  of  Henry,  not  of  William,  is  evident  from  lier  own 
authority  as  a  witness  to  a  charter  by  her  husband  ;  "  Ego 
Sibilla  regina  Scotorum,  filia  Henrici  regis  Anglie.'  (Sir  J.  Dalr., 
p.  371.)  Alexander  could  not  marry  a  daughter  of  his  own 
sister,  who  was  Henry's  first  wife ;  and  there  was  no  issue  by  his 
second  marriage.  Therefore  Sybille  was  one  of  the  many 
natural  children  of  that  King. 
Page  174,  1.  630. — The  name  of  >S'co/has  been  used  in  as  unsettled 
a  manner  in  later  times  as  Britannia  was  by  the  Roman 
authors  and  the  early  writers  in  Britain.  With  the  applica- 
tion of  it  to  the  ancient  inhabitants  of  Ireland  we  have  at  pre- 
sent no  concern,  but  only  with  the  various  acceptations  of  it 
within  this  island,  which  are  to  be  known  by  attending  to  the 
context,  and  to  the  situation  and  circumstances  of  the  writer. 
In  England  any  person  or  thing  from  •  Scotland  or  of  Scottish 
origin  was  called  Scot  or  Scottish;  thus  John  Earl  of  Chester 
was  called  John  the  Scot,  because  he  was  the  son  of  David  Earl  of 
Huntington,  brother  of  Malcolm  and  William,  Kings  of  the 
Scots.  In  Scotland  he  might  with  at  least  as  much  reason  have 
been  called  John  the  Inglis.  Among  the  manumissions  of  slaves 
belonging  to  a  monastery  at  Bath  we  find  yEIfric  Scot  and 
jEgelric  Scot,  who  may  from  these  names  and  surnames  be  pre- 
sumed to  be  prisoners  of  war  taken  in  the  south  parts  of  Scot- 
land. (Hickes,  vol.  ii.  p.  116.)  In  that  part  of  Scotland  which 
lies  south  of  the  Firth  of  Forth,  the  name  of  Scot  applied  only 
to  those  who  lived  on  the  north  side  of  that  firth ;  agreeable  to 
which  distinction  the  kingdom  was  divided  for  the  distribution 
of  justice  into  Scotland  and  Lothian,  over  each  of  which  a  chief- 
justice  presided  {Chart.  Alex.  II.  in  And.  Diplom.,  pi.  xxxiv.) ; 
and  the  Kings  frequently  addressed  their  charters  "  suis  fidelibus 
Scottis  et  Anglis"  (And.  Diplom.,  pi.  vi.,  viii.,  and  Indei^endence, 
Append.  2),  which  latter  appellation  belonged  to  the  inhabitants 
on  the  south  side  of  the  Forth  (excepting  those  of  Clydesdale 
and  perhaps  of  Galloway),  agreeable  to  the  treaty  said  to  have 
been  made  between  Edgar  King  of  England  and  Kenneth  King  of 
the  Scots.  {Jo.  JVallingford,  ajmd  Gale,  p.  545.)  As  we  advance 
northward  we  find  the  name  of  Scot,  when  used  distinctively. 


Vol.  II.]  SEVENTH  BOOK.  245 

restricted  to  the  people  who  spoke  the  Gaelic,  including  as  well 
the  descendants  of  the  aboriginal  inhabitants  as  those  of  the 
Irish  colony,  with  whom  this  name  seems  first  to  have  come  into 
Britain.  Examples  of  this  application  of  the  name  occur  in  the 
line  which  gives  occasion  to  this  note,  in  IX.  1.  1536,  apparently 
in  Ch:  Mel,  p.  191 ;  oi  Edit.  Majoris  Hist,  p.  301,  I.  ult,  etc. 

Writers  were  not,  however,  always  correct  in  the  application 
of  these  distinctions.  The  ancient  Descrlpt'w  Alhan'm  (apud 
Innes,  p.  769)  places  Argyle  in  the  west  part  of  Scotland,  and  a 
few  lines  lower  it  mentions  the  mountains  which  divide  Scotland 
from  Argyle  ;  and  in  the  Chronicle  of  Melros  (p.  192),  Galloway, 
which  was  generally  considered  as  distinct  from  Scotland,  is 
called  the  west  part  of  it. — M. 
Page  176, 1.  702. — The  silver  spear  was  converted  into  the  shaft 
of  the  cross,  and  as  such  was  remaining  in  Bower's  time, 
and  most  probably  till  the  Reformation.  (Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  i.  p. 
340.)— M. 
Page  176,  1.  714. — This  ceremonial,  which  W;yTitown  has  copied 
almost  verbatim  from  an  account  of  it  written  in  the  reign  of 
David  I.,  and  preserved  in  the  Regist  S.  And.  (MS.  Harl.,  No. 
4628,  f.  20  &.)  is  extremely  curious.  I  presume  that  it  con- 
tains the  earliest  information  concerning  any  imported  horses 
in  Scotland.  In  1263  the  Scots  had  Spanish  horses  in  the 
skirmish  at  Largs,  if  there  is  no  mistake  in  the  narrative  ; 
"  Sponsk  efs  oil  fordykt,"  i.e.  Spanish  steeds  completely  armed. 
{Johnston's  Nonoecjian  Account  of  Haco's  Expedition.) — M. 
Page  179,  1.  785,  etc. — These  lines  in  MS.  W.  read  as  follows : — ■ 

A  thousand  and  a  hundreth  yher 

And  xxiiij  to  rekin  cleir, 

Jedworth  and  Kelso  Abbais  twa, 

Or  Davy  wer  King,  he  foundit  tha. 

And  in  the  nixt  yher  after  than 

The  Ordre  Premonstrans  began, 

That  is  to  say,  of  Channons  Quhite 

For  sa  hewit  in  thar  habit. — L. 
Page  179,  1.  802. — Barbeflete  is  in  Normandy:  they  were  bound 
for  Endand.— M. 


246  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

Page  180,  1.  822. — Neither  Ailred  nor  Eadmer,  who  represent 
this  Prince  as  rude,  furious,  overbearing,  and  arrogant,  were 
qualified  to  give  an  impartial  character  of  him;  the  first  as 
being  a  retainer  of  King  David,  who  lived  on  bad  terms  with 
his  brother ;  and  the  other  from  private  resentment  at  Alexan- 
der's firm  and  spirited  resistance  to  his  encroachments  upon 
the  royal  authority  and  the  national  independence.  (Ailred, 
coll.  344,  3G8;  Eadmer,  p.  130,  et  seqq.)—'M.. 

Page  181,  1.  845. — The  reading  of  these  lines  in  the  Wemyss  MS. 
is  as  follows  : — 

King  David  the  First, 
His  landys  with  kyrkis  and  with  abbayis, 
Byschaprykys  he  fand  but  foure  or  thre, 
Bot,  or  he  deyd,  nyne  lefft  he. — L. 

Page  181,  1.  846. — Viz.,  St.  Andrews,  Dunkeld,  Moray,  and  most 
probably  Caithness,  existing  before  the  time  of  David,  which 
with  Glasgow,  founded  by  him  when  Earl  of  Cumberland,  Aber- 
deen, Brechin,  Dunblane,  and  Eoss,  make  up  the  number  of 
nine  bishoprics  at  his  death,  (v.  Ailred,  coll.  348.)  Galloway 
seems  not  to  have  been  reckoned ;  either  because  it  was  then  a 
suff"ragan  of  the  ecclesiastical  province  of  York  in  England,  or 
as  having  no  Bishop  from  the  time  of  the  Northumbrian  govern- 
ment in  that  country  till  the  settlement  of  Fergus  as  Lord  of  it 
in  the  tAveKth  century.  And  accordingly  we  find  that  Galloway 
(or  Candida  Casa)  was  not  reckoned  among  the  Bishops'  Sees  of 
Scotland  in  the  enumei-ation  of  them  by  Pope  Honorius  in 
1218,  wherein  the  above  nine  are  named.  (Feed.,  vol.  i,  p. 
227.)— M. 

Page  181,  1.  860. — His  liberality  to  the  clergy  was  not  confined 
to  those  of  his  own  dominions  :  he  bestowed  upon  the  monks  of 
Rading  in  England  the  Priories  of  Kingledors  and  May  in 
Scotland,  (Dugd.  Mon.  Aug.,  vol.  i.  p.  422 ;  Prijnne,  p.  555  ; 
Fml.,  vol.  ii.  p.  615.)  It  was  not  for  nothing  that  the  clergy  of 
both  kingdoms  agreed  in  giving  so  great  a  character  of  David, 
who  seems,  however,  after  making  a  reasonable  deduction  from 
their  exaggerated  praise,  to  have  been  a  prince  of  very  extraor- 
dinary merit. — M. 


Vol.  11.]  SEVENTH  BOOK.  247 

Page  184,  1.  944. — His  name  was  Waltheof  Earl  of  Northumber- 
land, Huntington,  and  Northampton,  son  of  the  great  Earl 
Siward,  whose  daughter,  or  more  probably  sister,  was  wife  of 
Duncan,  mother  of  Malcolm,  and  grandmother  of  David.  So, 
David  and  his  wife  being  apparently  second  cousins,  and  the 
Roman  regulations  being  now  fully  established  in  Scotland,  a 
papal  dispensation  must  have  been  purchased  to  legitimate  their 
union.  Waltheof  was  beheaded  by  William  the  Conqueror,  and 
esteemed  a  Martyr  and  a  Saint.  Maid  was  the  oldest  of  his 
three  daughters.  {Dugcl.  Bar.,  vol.  i.  pp.  55-58,  and  authorities 
quoted) — M. 

Page  184, 1.  960. — At  Huntyndoune  is  repeated  instead  of  Hadyn- 
toun. 

This  Nunnery  in  East  Lothian  was  founded  by  Ada  Countess 
of  Northumberland,  and  mother  of  King  Malcolm  iv.  and  King 
William,  in  the  year  1178.  See  App.  to  Keith's  Catalogue  of 
Scottish  Bishops,  p.  282.  There  was  also  a  Monastery  of  Gray 
Friars,  the  Choir  of  which  was  called  Lucerna  Laudonice  (or  the 
Lamp  of  Lothian),  because  of  its  beautiful  structure;  but  on  St. 
Ninian's  Festival  Day  1421,  the  waters  were,  by  constant  rains, 
swollen  so  much  in  height,  as  to  cause  great  destruction  to  the 
adjacent  houses,  as  well  as  to  the  Church,  so  that  the  sacristy, 
with  their  fine  library  and  ornaments  for  Divine  Service  were 
spoUed.    (Spottiswood's  App.  to  Keith's  Catalogue,  p,  274.) — L. 

Page  186,  1.  1026. — This  is  the  celebrated  battle  of  the  Standard 
fought  upon  Cuttonmoor,  near  North  Allerton,  in  Yorkshire, 
2 2d  August  1138,  which  Boyse  has  been  pleased  to  convert  to  a 
victory  gained  by  the  Scots,  and  has  embellished  with  some 
other  circumstances  equally  repugnant  to  the  truth,  in  which  he 
is  followed,  as  usual,  by  Buchanan. — M. 

Page  187,  1.  1044. — Wyntown  seems  to  have  entirely  forgotten 
that  David  himself,  in  right  of  his  mother  Margaret,  was  uncon- 
trovertibly  the  true  heir  of  the  Crown  of  England  after  the  death 
of  his  uncle  Edgar  Atheling  and  all  his  own  elder  brothers 
without  issue.  It  is  not  quite  certain  that  he  had  as  good  a 
hereditary  title  to  the  crown  of  Scotland.  The  support  he  gave 
to  the  title  of  Henry,  and  his  neglect  of  improving  the  oppor. 


248  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

tunity  afforded  by  the  convulsions  in  England  to  assert  his  own 
right,  and  unite  the  British  kingdoms  in  his  own  person,  show 
a  regard  to  the  oath  which  he  had  given  to  his  niece  Maid, 
whereof  there  are  very  few,  if  any,  examples  to  be  found  in 
similar  cases. 

To  the  best  of  my  recollection,  Fordun  and  the  author,  or 
rather  interpolator,  of  the  rhyming  Chronicle,  as  preserved  by 
Robert  Scot,  and  generally  subjoined  to  the  Scotichronicon, 
together  with  the  anonymous  author  of  the  short  Chronicle  in 
prose  subjoined  to  some  manuscripts  of  Wyntown,  are  the  only 
Scottish  authors,  who  have  not  overlooked  the  obvious  right  of 
Margaret's  posterity  to  the  crown  of  England.  To  these  may 
be  added  Joceline  a  monk  of  Furnes,  as  quoted  by  Fordun, 
whose  connections  with,  and  writings  upon,  Scottish  aflfairs  may 
justly  give  him  a  place  among  the  authors  of  Scotland.  [Ford., 
pp.  506,  7011 ;  Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  i.  pp.  318,  472,  vol.  ii.  pp.  532, 
533.)— M. 

Page  189,  1.  1110.— The  tothir,  i.e.  the  second  Abbot  of  Melros, 
who  was  the  second  son  of  the  Queen  by  Simon  de  St.  Liz  her 
first  husband.  The  Chronicle  of  Melros,  by  calling  him  brother 
of  Henry,  has  induced  Wyntown  to  call  him  the  King's  son 
instead  of  step-son.  He,  as  well  as  his  grandfather  of  the  same 
name,  was  a  Saint,  and  is  still  remembered  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Melrose  by  the  name  of  St.  Waudie.  (Chr.  Mel.  a. 
1148,  1171.)  A  large  account  of  his  life  and  miracles  is  given 
by  Fordun.     (pp.  507-573  ;  Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  i.  pp.  320-350.)— M. 

Page  194,  1.  1292. — The  child  said  to  have  been  thus  brought 
into  the  world  by  the  Cassarean  operation  could  not  be  Henry, 
for  the  Queen  died  only  twenty-three  years  before  the  King, 
i.e.  1130  (Ailred,  apud  Ford.,  p.  466,  or  MS.  Cott.  Vesp.,  B.  xi.  f. 
108  a)  ;  and  Henry  was  a  man  and  present  in  the  battle  of  the 
Standard  in  1138,  and  in  1142  his  son  Malcolm  was  born. — 

Page  202,  1.  1539. — Malcolm  having  begun  his  reign  in  his 
twelfth,  and  died  in  his  twenty-fifth  year,  may  have  i3erhai)s 
acquired  this  title  of  Madyn  from  being  smooth  and  like  a  girl 
(or  lassie-faced  as  we  now  say  in  Scotland)  during  the  greatest 
part  of  his  reign.     Agreeable  to  this  idea  Ave  find  in  a  long 


Vol.  II.]  SEVENTH  BOOK.  249 

charter  by  him,  confirming  one  granted  by  his  grandfather,  a 
very  curious  ornament,  containing  two  portraits  of  Kings   in 
their  regalia,  with  crowns,  swords,  etc. ;  the  one  aged,  with  a 
beard,  and  the  other  a  smooth-faced  youth,  which  figures  seem 
to  represent  David  and  Malcolm,  the  two  Sovereigns  granting 
the  charter.     (And.  Diplom.  pi.  xxiv.)     His  title  of  Madyn  could 
by  no  means  proceed  from  having  no  connection  with  women, 
as  he  made  no  secret  of  having  a  natural  son.     {Charter  qu. 
Keith,  p.  7,  note  h)     The  fable,  however  begiin,  soon  found  •  its 
way  into  history,  and  is  related  with  circumstances  little  to  the 
honour  of  his  mother,  but  also  very  improbable,  by  William  of 
Newbury  (L.  i.  c.  25),  who  wrote  during  the  reign  of  his  suc- 
cessor, and  fairly  makes  him  a  Saint.      The  title   of  Maiden 
seems  to   have  been  common  in  that  age ;    it  was  given  to 
Edward  Bishop  of  Aberdeen,  in  the  reign  of  this  King  Malcolm 
(Orrem's  History  of   Chanonry  of  Aberdeen,  in  Bihliotheca   Topo- 
graphica,  No.  iii.  p.   8),  which  may  be  presumed  to  have  been 
on  account   of  his  appearance,  as  a  reputation  of  continence 
cannot  be  supposed  any  distinction  for  a  Bishop,  when  all  the 
clergy  professed  celibacy. — M. 
Page  203,  1.  1574. — The  later  historians  call  this  King  William 
the  Lion.     He  was  called  in   Gaelic    JViUam   Garmh,  i.e.  the 
rugged  {Ann.  Ult.  a.  1214),  perhaps  from  the  contrast  between 
his  rough  and  harsh  countenance  and  that  of  his  brother  Mal- 
colm.   This  is  not,  however,  so  likely  to  be  the  origin  of  the  title 
of  lAon,  if  it  was  really  applied  to  him  anciently,  as  the  Tourna- 
ments here  mentioned,  at  which  he  may  have  assumed  that 
animal  for  his  cognisance,  agreeable  to  the  rules  of  Chivalry, 
and  it  is  pretty  certain  that  he  was  the  first  of  the  Scottish 
Kings  who  bore  the  Lion.     This  title  seems  to  have  been  usual 
in  that  age ;  Eichard  coeur  de  lion  King  of  England,  and  Henry 
the  Lion  Duke  of  Saxony  were  contemporary  with  the  Lion  of 
Scotland.     It  is  not,  however,  impossible  that  the  title  takes  its 
rise  from  an  expression  of  Fordun,  who  allegorically  calls  him 
"  Leo  justitice"  a  phrase  not  very  intelligible,  as  lions  are  not 
distinguished  for  any  particular  regard  to  justice.     And  Fordun 
may  have  copied  from  the  same  title  ascribed  to  Henry  I.  of 


250  NOTES  OX  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

England.     {Ford.,  p.  702;  Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  i.  p.  458;  Hoveden,  f. 
348  i.)— M. 

Page  205,  1.  1645. — Perhaps  it  ought  to  be  Wayverland  :  there 
is  a  river  called  the  Waver  in  Cumberland. — M. 

Page  208, 1.  1724. — Wyntown,  wishing  to  extenuate  the  submission 
extorted  from  the  unfortunate  King,  uses  the  term  "  Alyawns" 
the  agreement  of  contracting  equals,  instead  of  Allegiance,  the 
obligation  of  feudal  vassals  to  their  overlords. — M. 

Page  210,  1.  1794. — This  balances  the  stories  of  Malcolm  III.  and 
his  sons  Duncan  and  Edgar  being  made  Kings  of  the  Scots  by 
Edward  and  William  II.  Kings  of  England.  Perhaps  there  is 
rather  more  truth  in  David's  interference  having  fixed  the 
crown  (which  was  justly  his  own)  on  the  head  of  Henry,  as  in 
this  case  the  national  force  of  Scotland  was  employed ;  whereas 
Malcolm  had  only  the  forces  of  Northumberland,  and  his  sons 
had  only  some  volunteers  and  adventurers,  who  for  their  own 
advantage  accompanied  them  from  England,  the  Kings  of  which 
Avere  no  further  concerned  than  in  giving  j^ermission  to  their 
subjects  to  embark  in  the  adventure. — M. 

Page  214,  1.  1932.— See  note  on  B.  L,  Proh  L  126. 

Page  215,  1.  1956. — Fordun,  as  well  as  Wyntown,  has  mistaken 
the  parentage  of  Queen  Ermengard,  or  Ermeger,  as  she  is  called 
here,  and  in  Scala  Chronica  (Leland,  vol.  i.  p.  533).  Her  father  was 
Richard  Viscount  of  Beaumont,  in  France,  who  was  son  of  a 
natural  daughter  of  King  Henry  I.,  by  some  called  Constantia ; 
so  that  Henry  II.  and  she,  bating  the  illegitimacy  of  her  grand- 
mother, were  first  and  second  cousins,  as  it  is  expressed  in 
Scotland.     {Willelm.  Geniet.,  p.  682  ;  Hoveden,  f.  360  a.) 

As  Vicecomes  had  no  other  meaning  in  Scotland  in  Wyntown's 
time  than  Shirref,  it  was  natural  for  him  to  translate  it  so. 
— M. 

Page  219,  1.  2098. — As  one-quarter  of  their  rents  was  exacted 
from  people  of  all  ranks  in  England  for  Richard's  ransom 
{Gerv.  Dorob.,  col.  1584),  and  William  possessed  Huntington  and 
some  other  lands  in  that  kingdom  {Feed.,  vol.  i.  p.  64),  it  is  reason- 
able to  believe  that  this  sum  was  the  proportion  payable  by 
him  for  his  English  estates. — M. 


Vol.  11.]  SEVENTH  BOOK.  251 

Page  228,  1.  2394. — The  author  seems  to  have  conduded  the 
reign  of  King  William  here,  but  ou  after  thoughts  has  made 
some  additions ;  and  it  was  not  the  manner  of  his  age  to  alter 
or  erase,  but  to  write  on. — M. 

Page  228, 1.  2395, — Tioa  is  here  written  instead  of  sevyn.  Eoger 
died  in  1202,  as  appears  by  the  time  that  his  successor  enjoyed 
the  See.     {v.  B.  VII.  1.  2895  ;  Chr.  Mel  a.  1202.)— M. 

Page  230, 1.  2444. — The  articles  of  this  treaty,  ratified  7th  August 
1209,  are  involved  in  impenetrable  obscurity  from  the  Avant  of 
the  original  papers,  Avhich  were  given  to  Henry  III.  by  Alexander 
II.  in  1237.  William's  eldest  and  youngest  daughters  remained 
in  England,  and  were  unmarried  in  1220,  after  which,  instead 
of  being  matched  with  the  English  Princes,  according  to  agree- 
ment, the  eldest  was  married  to  Hubert  de  Burgh,  Earl  of  Kent, 
and  the  youngest  to  Roger  Bigod,  the  son  and  heir  of  the  Earl 
of  Norfolk.  {Mat.  Paris,  pp.  313,  370,  868;  AddiL,  p.  152; 
Dugd.  Bar.,  pp.  694,  133.)  From  Margaret,  Dugdale  deduces 
a  numerous  posterity,  wherein  he  must  be  mistaken,  for  her 
descendants  would  have  had  a  right  to  the  crown  of  Scotland 
in  preference  to  those  of  David  Earl  of  Huntington,  as  acknow- 
ledged by  John  de  Balliol.  Marjory,  the  second  daughter  of 
William,  also  disappointed  of  being  a  Queen,  as  Avas  contracted, 
married  the  Earl  Marshal  of  England,  and  left  no  issue.  {Feed., 
vol.  i.  pp.  155,  174,  184,  240,  278,  327,  375;  vol.  ii.  pp.  578, 
585.)— M. 

Page  230,  1.  2448. — As  this  is  the  first  express  notice  concerning 
merchandise  by  Wyntown,  and  much  has  been  said  for  and 
against  the  existence  of  a  \'ery  early  commerce  in  Scotland, 
without  producing  on  either  side  the  authorities  necessary  to 
estabUsh  a  point  of  such  importance,  the  folloAving  short  note  of 
authenticated  facts  is  laid  before  the  reader  in  order  to  shoAV 
that  Scotland  was  not  entirely  destitute  of  fishery,  naA^gation, 
and  commercial  intercourse  with  foreign  countries  before  the 
year  1285,  though  it  is  more  than  probable  that  some  single 
mercantile  houses  in  Scotland  do  more  business  now  than  was 
transacted  in  the  Avhole  kingdom  in  the  time  of  King  William. 
Our  notices  concerning  the  early  ages  are,  as  may  be  expected. 


252  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

very  few;  yet  even  in  them  we  find  that  in  597,  when  Cohimba 
died,  his  body  was  "  mundis  invohitum  sindonibus,"  as  we  learn 
from  Adamnan,  who  therein  copies  from  Cumin,  the  earliest 
Scottish  writer  now  known  to  be  extant.  [Adamn.  MS.  Bib.  Reg. 
8,  D,  IX.  Lib.  iii.  c.  26.)  It  will  probably  not  be  allowed  that 
this  fine  linen  was  manufactured  by  the  Scots  of  Dalrieta,  or 
even  in  any  of  the  British  islands ;  and  if  not,  it  must  have  been 
imported. 

In  the  reign  of  Macbeth  wealth  abounded  in  the  kingdom. 
The  quantity  of  money  coined  by  Canute,  his  almost  contemporary 
King  of  England,  which  has  been  found  in  Scotland,  and  the 
riches,  which  had  flowed  into  his  treasury  during  a  comparatively 
long  and  peaceable  reign,  and  enabled  him  to  appear  munificent 
even  in  Rome,  give  reason  to  believe  not  only  that  there  existed 
then  some  commerce,  but  even  that  there  was  a  balance  in  cash 
paid  to  Scotland  by  the  neighbouring  nations.  (See  note  on 
Book  VI.  1.  1948.) 

Malcolm  III.  encouraged  merchants  to  import  many  articles 
of  rich  dress  and  other  luxuries  for  the  use  of  his  Court,  refined 
and  polished  by  the  example  of  his  foreign-bred  Queen  Margaret. 
{Vita  MargaretcB  in  BoUandi  Acta  Sanctorum,  10™"  J\mii,  ]). 
330.) 

Edgar  granted  the  duties  ("  telonea  ")  of  ships  in  a  certain 
district  to  the  church  of  Durham.    {Chart,  in  And.  Diplom.,  pi.  vi.) 

Alexander  I.  possessed  the  foreign  luxuries  of  an  Arabian 
horse,  velvet  furniture,  and  Turkish  armour.  {Beg.  S.  And.,  a 
contemporary  voucher  :  see  note  on  Ch.  v.  1.  714.)  Ships  paid 
duty  ("  can ")  to  the  King,  or  those  to  whom  he  assigned  it. 
{Chart,  qu.  Dalr.,  p.  372.) 

David  I.  in  several  of  his  charters  mentions  the  duty 
("  canum")  payable  by  ships  resorting  to  the  ports  of  Perth,  Stir- 
ling, and  Aberdeen.  {Chart.  S.  Crucis,  often  published;  Chart.  Cam- 
huskenneth  in  Nimmds  Hist,  of  Stirling,  p.  508;  Dalr.,  p.  386; 
Chart.  Episc.  Aherdon.  in  Bibliotheca  Topographica  Brit.,  No.  in. 
p.  3.)  This  good  King  improved  the  agriculture,  horticulture,  and 
architecture  of  the  country :  he  also  made  foreign  merchandise 
to  abound  in  his  harbours,  and  brought  home  ("  aggregavit ") 


Vol.  II.]  SEVENTH  BOOK.  253 

the  wealth  of  other  kingdoms  in  exchange  for  the  good  things 
of  his  own :  and  he  graciously  attended  to  the  applications  of 
all  persons,  whether  clergy  or  laymen,  strangers,  merchants,  or 
farmers.  These  particulars  we  learn  from  Ailred,  who,  though 
a  panegyrist,  it  must  be  remembered,  was  eye-witness  to  what 
he  relates.  {Apud  Ford,  pp.  465,  473;  Sc.  Chr.,\o\.  i.  pp.  302, 
305.)  A  life  of  St.  Kentigern  (or  Mungo),  written  about  the 
end  of  this  reign,  after  recording  a  miracle  nothing  to  our  pur- 
pose, has  these  words,  "  Ab  illo  quippe  tempore  in  hunc  diem 
tanta  piscium  fertilitas  ibi  abundat,  ut  de  omni  littore  maris 
Anglici,  Scotici,  et  a  JBelgicce  GaU'm  littoribus  veniunt  gratia 
piscandi  piscatores  plurimi,  quos  omnes  insula  May  in  suis  rite 
suscipit  portibus."     {MS.  Bib.  CotL,  Tit.  A,  xix.  f.  78  b.) 

William  granted  to  the  monastery  on  this  isle  a  tenth  of  all 
the  fish  caught  in  its  neighbourhood.  (Dugd.  Mon.  vol.  i.  p.  422. 
See  also  Chart.  Morav.  qu.  by  Lord  Hailes  in  Canons  of  the  Church 
of  Scotland,  p.  20.)  In  1189  this  King  paid  10,000  marks  to 
Eichard  King  of  England  for  resigning  the  homage  extorted 
from  him  by  Henry  H.  {Ford.,  p.  724;  Chr.  Mel.  a.  1190, 
therein  misdated  one  year.)  He  afterwards  gave  Richard  2000 
marks  towards  making  up  the  ransom  exacted  from  him  by  the 
Emperor.  {Chr.  Mel.  a.  1193.)  He  also  offered  him  15,000 
marks  for  Northumberland.  {Roveden,  f,  420  h.)  After  all 
this  he  gave  the  marriage  of  two  of  his  daughters  to  John  King 
of  England  with  15,000  marks.  {Feed.,  vol.  i.  p.  155.)  The 
burgesses  of  the  towns  had  now  acquired  so  much  property  as 
to  offer  GO 00  marks  upon  this  occasion,  when  the  nobles  offered 
10,000,  and  the  clergy  nothing.  (This  rests  on  the  authority 
oi  Sc.  Chr.,  yo\.  i.  p.  529.) 

Alexander  II.,  notwithstanding  the  great  drains  of  the  royal 
treasury  in  his  father's  time,  gave  above  10,000  marks,  besides 
lands,  in  marriage  with  his  second  sister.  "  Eodem  anno  (sc. 
Mccxxxv)  post  mortem  Ric.  Marscalli  Gilib.  Marscallus  duxit  in 
uxorem  Margaretam  (ought  to  be  Marjoriam)  sororem  regis 
Scotie,  accepta  cum  ea  nobili  dote  in  Scotia  pariter  cum  x  milibus 
marcarum  et  amplius."  {Chron.  cle  Dunstaple,  MS.  Bib.  Coll.,  Tit, 
A,  X,  fol.  33  a.)     This  King,  moreover,  gav^e  King  Henry  III. 


254  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

500  marks  for  the  wardship  of  his  youngest  sister's  husband, 
then  under  age.  {Rolls  qii.  Dugd.  Bar.,  vol.  i.  p.  133  ;  Feed.,  vol.  i. 
p.  278. 

Alexander  III.  was  enabled  to  add  to  his  dominions  the  Isle 
of  Man  and  all  the  Western  Isles,  not  by  war,  but  by  fair  purchase 
from  the  King  of  Norway.  The  price  was  4000  marks,  with  an 
annual  payment  of  100  marks  for  ever.  {Original  Treaty,  apud 
Ford.,  p.  1358.)  In  a  few  years  after  he  gave  his  daughter,  with 
7000  marks,  and  lands  worth  700  marks  a  year,  to  Erik  King 
of  Norway.  {Feed.,  vol.  ii.  p.  1079.)  This  King  assigned  the 
customs  of  Berwick  to  a  merchant  of  Gascoigne  for  the  sum  of 
£2190,  8s.,  which  shows  that  a  pretty  considerable  trade  was 
carried  on  there.  {Feed,  vol,  iii.  p.  605.)  Indeed  the  commerce 
of  Scotland  had  become  such  an  object  to  foreign  merchants 
during  this  peaceable  and  happy  reign,  if  we  may  depend  upon 
the  authority  of  Fordun's  continuator,  that  the  Lombards,  then 
the  general  merchants  of  Europe,  made  a  proposal  to  Alexander 
for  establishing  an  emporium  in  the  Firth  of  Forth  {Sc.  Chr., 
vol.  ii.  p.  130),  which  was  frustrated  by  the  premature  death  of 
that  good  King,  whereby  the  prosperity  of  Scotland  suffered  a 
long  eclipse, 

Oure  Golde  wes  changyd  in-to  Lede, 

and  our  fishermen  and  merchants  into  cut-throats  and  plunderers, 
whose  only  trade  was  war,  whose  precarious  and  only  profit 
was  the  ruin  of  their  neighbours. 

These  short  notices  might  be  greatly  enlarged,  were  this  a 
place  for  a  Commercial  History  of  Scotland. 

Countries  destitute  of  mines  of  gold  and  silver,  or  of  the  know- 
ledge of  working  them,  can  acquire  these  precious  metals  only  by 
commerce  or  by  plunder.  To  suppose  that  the  national  wealth, 
which  afforded  such  a  proportion  to  the  sovereign,  when  there 
were  few  or  no  taxes  but  upon  imports  and  exports,  was  pro- 
duced by  a  few  predatory  incursions  in  the  north  of  England, 
would  be  the  height  of  absurdity ;  and  such  supposition  seems 
to  be  sufficiently  contradicted  by  the  greatest  appearance  of 
wealth  being  in  the  reigns  of  Macbeth,  William,  and  Alexander 


Vol.  II.]  SEVENTH  BOOK.  255 

III.,  who  had  few  or  no  wars  with  England,  It  must  therefore 
have  been  obtained  by  the  more  honourable,  though  less  cele- 
brated, means  of  a  balance  of  trade  in  favour  of  Scotland.  Now, 
as  wealth,  like  most  other  things,  is  great  or  small  only  by 
comparison,  and  in  the  ages  now  under  consideration  it  is  only 
the  wealth  of  Kings  of  which  we  have  any  knowledge,  whence 
we  must  judge  of  that  of  their  subjects,  it  is  proper,  in  order  to 
estimate  the  matter  fairly,  to  make  a  comparison  of  the  above 
facts,  wherein  the  money  transactions  of  tke  Kings  illustrate  the 
extent  of  the  commerce  of  their  subjects,  with  similar  facts  in 
other  countries,  of  which  two  examples  shall  suffice,  which 
are  chosen  because  connected  with  the  history  of  Scotland, 
though  one  of  them  is  later  than  the  period  now  under  con- 
sideration. 

Of  only  5000  marks  promised  by  Henry  III.  of  England  in 
marriage  with  his  daughter  to  Alexander  III.  of  Scotland,  the 
greatest  part  remained  unpaid  twelve  years  thereafter,  and  the 
reason  assigned,  which  will  appear  incredible  in  the  present  age, 
was,  that  Henry  was  not  able  to  discharge  the  debt.  {Feed.,  vol.  i. 
P-743.) 

When  James  III.  married  the  daughter  of  Christiern  King  of 
Denmark,  Norway,  etc.,  that  King  could  only  pay  down  2000  in 
part  of  60,000  florins  agreed  upon  as  the  portion  of  the  Princess, 
and  gave  in  pledge  the  isles  of  Orkney  and  Shetland,  to  remain 
subject  to  the  crown  of  Scotland  till  the  payment  should  be 
completed ;  and  they  remain  to  this  day.  {Torfcai  Or  cades,  pp. 
185,  et  seqq.) 

N.B. — The  real  value  of  the  sums  here  mentioned  may  be 
estimated  with  sufficient  exactness  by  Lord  Lyttelton's  rule  of 
allowing  £10  of  modern  money  for  every  mark  of  ancient;  e.g., 
the  sum  given  by  William  with  his  two  daughters  was  equal  to 
£150,000.  But  for  a  fair  comparison  with  the  present  year  1794, 
it  must  be  observed  that  even  since  Lord  Lyttelton  wrote,  the 
depreciation  of  money  has  been  great  and  rapid. — M. 
Page  230,  1.  2459.— Matthew  Paris  {Hist,  p.  288)  agrees  with 
Wyntown  in  the  sum.  The  Chronicle  of  Melros  {a.  1209)  makes 
it  13,000  pounds,  equal  to  19,500  marks.     From  unquestion- 


256  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

able  evidence  it  is  known  that  the  sum   was  15,000   marks. 
{Fad.,  vol.  i.  pp.  155,  375  ;  Mat.  Par.  Addit.,  p.  152.)— M. 

Page  236, 1.  2641. — This  and  the  following  lines  to  2708  were  pub- 
lished in  the  preface  to  the  Scrlptores  X.  by  Selden,  who,  if  I 
mistake  not,  gave  the  earliest  printed  specimens  of  Wyntown's 
work,  though  without  knowing  his  name. — M. 

Page  238,  1.  2720. — The  family  of  Coucy  affected  a  royal  pomp, 
and  considered  all  titles  as  beneath  their  dignity.  One  of  the 
oris  de  guerre  of  this  Enguerrand  (called  Ingram  by  Wyntown), 
was — 

Je  ne  suis  Hoy,  ny  Prince  aussi : 
Je  suis  le  Seigneur  de  Coucy. 
On  account  of  his  great  actions,  possessions,  and  three  marriages 
with  ladies  of  royal  and  illustrious  families,  he  was  surnamed  le 
Grand.     {Armorial  generale  de  la  noblesse  de  France,  Reg.  5.) — M. 

Page  240, 1.  2774. — The  Norwegian  writers,  much  better  acquainted 
with  the  affairs  of  Orkney  and  Caithness  than  the  Scottish  his- 
torians, give  a  more  probable  account  of  this  affair.  According 
to  them  the  Bishop  exacted  double  the  quantity  of  butter  from 
every  cow  which  had  been  paid  to  his  predecessors.  The 
people,  unable  or  unwilling  to  submit  to  the  extortion,  requested 
Ion  larl  of  Orkney  and  Caithness  to  interpose  his  good  offices  with 
the  Bishop  for  their  relief.  But  the  larl  declining  to  interfere, 
some  hot  spirits  among  them  determined  to  take  redress  at  their 
own  hands,  and,  in  a  mode  of  revenge  then  very  frequent  among 
the  northern  nations,  set  fire  to  his  house,  which  burnt  so 
fiercely  that  the  Bishop  was  consumed  in  the  flames. 

King  Alexander  took  a  severe  vengeance  for  this  outrage,  by 
cutting  off  the  hands  and  feet  of  eighty  people  who  were  con- 
cerned in  the  death  of  this  martyr  to  avarice,  for  Avhich  he 
received  the  formal  thanks  of  the  supreme  head  of  the  Church. 
Our  author  does  the  King  justice  to  observe  that  he  was  driven 
by  the  clergy  into  this  bloody  business.  The  Chronicle  of 
Melros  mentions  a  report  of  miracles  performed  by  the  bones  of 
this  Bishop ;  and  further  embellishments  have,  as  usual,  been 
added  by  the  later  writers.  {Torf.  Orcades,  L.  i.  c.  40  ;  Ch.  Mel. 
a.  1222,  1239.)— M. 


Vol.  II.]  SEVENTH  BOOK.  257 

Page  243,  1.  2884. — He  sped  rather  indiiferently,  for  he  accepted 
lands  worth  200  pounds  annually,  and  without  any  castles,  as  a 
compensation  for  the  three  northern  shires,  the  breaches  of  con- 
tracts for  the  marriages  of  his  three  sisters,  and  the  sum  paid 
by  his  father  to  King  John  with  two  of  them.  Nor  did  he 
obtain  possession  of  this  poor  compensation  till  five  years  there- 
after, when  Henry  had  occasion  to  court  his  friendship.  Wyn- 
town  has  confounded  the  meeting  at  Newcastle  in  1236  with 
that  at  York  in  1237.  {v.  Chr.  Mel  a.  1236,  1237  ;  Feed.,  vol.  i. 
pp.  375,  400.)— M. 

Page  245,  1.  2944. — Wyntown  is  erroneous  in  this  date.  Alex- 
ander HI.  was  born  4th  September  1241.     {Chr.  Mel.)—M. 

Page  249,  1.  3058. — That  is,  he  offered  to  prove  his  innocence  by 
fighting  a  duel  with  his  accuser. — M. 

Page  251,  1.  3138. — According  to  a  story  reported  by  Matthew 
Paris  (p.  950,  and  Addit.,  pp.  198,  199),  the  body  of  King  Mal- 
colm was  still  at  Tinemouth  in  1257,  that  which  was  buried  at 
Dunfermline  being  the  body  of  an  English  peasant,  which  Mou- 
bray  passed  upon  the  Scots  for  their  dead  king.  If  this  were 
true,  the  Holy  Queen  must  have  made  a  sad  mistake.  But  the 
story,  improbable  in  itself,  seems  to  be  also  confuted  by  William  of 
Malmesbury,  who  wrote  long  before  1257,  and  says  (f  58  a)  that 
the  body  of  Malcolm,  after  lying  many  years  at  Tinemouth,  was 
lately  carried  to  Dunfermline  by  his  son  Alexander,  who  may  be 
supposed  to  have  known  whether  the  body  was  that  of  his  father. 
The  history  of  the  travels  of  Margaret's  and  Malcolm's  bodies 
after  this  translation  is  curious.  Being  rescued  by  some  good 
Catholics  from  the  destructive  zeal  of  the'reformers,  they  were 
conveyed  to  Spain,  where  Philip  II.  preserved  them  in  the 
palace  of  the  Escurial  by  the  names  of  *S^.  Malcolmus  Rex,  S. 
Margareta  Regina.  The  head  of  Margaret  was  soon  after  carried 
back  to  Scotland,  and  presented  to  Queen  Mary ;  and  after  her 
fatal  retreat  to  England,  it  fell  into  the  hands  of  a  monk,  who 
took  it  with  him  to  France,  where  it  is  preserved  Avith  due 
veneration  in  the  Scottish  College  at  Douay.  {Vita  S.  Margaretce 
apud  Bollandi  Ada  Sanctorum,  10'""  Jwiii,  p.  339.) — M. 

Page  255, 1.  3250. — These  two  are  almost  the  only  Bishops  whose 
VOL.  III.  R 


258  NOTES  ON  THE  [A^ol.  ii. 

souls  Wyntown  does  not  send  to  paradise.  They  must  have 
had  an  unfavourable  character  with  posterity  ;  Bower,  however, 
calls  Bernham  'i)er  omnia  commendabilis.'  (5'c.  Chr.,  vol.  ii. 
p.  89.)— M. 

Page  255,  1.  3274. — Top-castles  were  small  stages  at  the  heads  of 
the  masts,  with  a  circular  fence  around  them,  wherein  men  were 
stationed  to  annoy  the  enemy's  decks  with  stones  and  other 
missile  weapons,  as  may  be  seen  in  paintings  of  ships  in  ancient 
MSS.  {v.  Barber,  p.  369  ;  P/foro«/c,  p.  157.)  The  Norwegians 
and  their  neighbours,  from  the  earliest  knowledge  we  have  of 
them,  were  the  best  navigators  and  the  best  naval  warriors  in 
the  world  :  the  Suiones,  a  people  living  on  an  island  in  the 
Baltic,  had  powerful  fleets  in  the  first  century.  ("  Classibus 
valent."  Taciti  Germ.,  p.  651.)  At  this  very  time  (1263), 
which  is  long  before  the  pretended  discovery  of  it  among  the 
Italians,  the  compass  (not  a  needle  floating  on  straw  in  a  cup  of 
water,  but  fixed  in  a  box,  as  now)  was  in  common  use  among 
the  Norwegians,  who  had  so  just  an  idea  of  its  utility  and  im- 
portance, that  they  conferred  it,  as  the  device  of  an  order  of 
knighthood,  on  people  of  the  highest  rank.  (Torfcei  Hist. 
Norweg.,  vol. iv.  p.  345.  See  an  ingenious  essay  Onthe  Mariner'' s 
Compass  in  The  Bee,  a  weeUy  miscellany,  Edin.,  Jan.  1793.)  The 
Norwegians  were  the  people  who  first  found  the  way  from 
Europe  to  America,  above  four  hundred  years  before  Christo- 
pher Columbus,  or  even  Martin  of  Nurenberg,  was  born. — M. 

Page  256, 1.  3306. — This  is  one  of  the  earliest  and  simplest  Scot- 
tish accounts  of  Hakon's  invasion  and  the  battle  of  Largs,  fought 
3d  October  1263,  which  the  fabulous  additions  of  later  writers 
have  rendered  famous.  Even  in  Bower's  time  St.  Margaret  and 
her  sanctified  family  were  employed  to  raise  the  tempest ;  and 
when  Boyse  got  the  story  into  his  hands,  he  killed  more 
Norwegians  on  the  shore  at  Largs  than  sailed  from  Norway, 
so  that  Buchanan  thought  himself  obliged  to  make  some  little 
abatement  in  his  relation  of  the  victory  at  Largs,  which  was  no 
more  than  a  skirmish,  rendered  by  a  concurring  storm  as  good 
as  a  victory  to  the  Scots,  {v.  Chron.  Mel.  a.  1262;  Ford.,  p.  768  ; 
^c.  67«r.,vol.  ii.  p.  97.) 


Vol.  II.]  SEVENTH  BOOK.  259 

The  reader  who  wishes  to  have  a  more  satisfactory  account 
of  this  battle,  will  find  it  in  Torfcei  Orcades,  p.  165,  ei  seqq.,  or 
The  Nwivegian  Account  of  Hacos  Expedition,  published  by  Mr. 
Johnston  [the  Rev.  James  Johnston,  1786,  12mo],  wherein  the 
narratives,  drawn  up  in  the  form  of  journals,  are  full  and  par- 
ticular, and,  making  some  allowance  for  national  partiality,  have 
all  the  appearance  of  veracity  ;  while  those  of  the  later  Scottish 
writers  are  so  inconsistent,  that  they  are  not  even  agreed  whether 
King  Alexander  was  present  at  the  battle,  nor  in  what  month  it 
happened. 

Here  I  cannot  help  observing,  that  they  who  wish  to  under- 
stand the  history  of  Scotland,  will  employ  their  time  much 
better  in  studying  the  Norwegian  and  Icelandic  authors  along 
with  the  old  English  writers  and  the  few  authentic  monuments 
of  Irish  history,  and  comparing  them  with  the  old  domestic 
authors  and  such  original  charters  and  other  authentic  docu- 
ments as  are  accessible,  than  in  bewildering  themselves  in  the 
fictions  of  Boyse  and  his  followers.  But  a  rational  inquirer 
after  historic  truth  will  not  resign  himself  implicitly  to  the 
guidance  of  any  writer,  especially  a  late  one,  without  carefully 
discriminating  what  he  appears  to  relate^  upon  ancient  good 
authorities  from  what  he  repeats  upon  incompetent  ones,  or 
gives  upon  his  own  judgment  or  conjecture.  If  he  does,  he  may 
be  led  by  Torfaeus,  whom  I  have  now  quoted,  or  Girald  as 
quoted  by  Higden,  to  believe  that  it  was  not  customary  to 
crown  the  Kings  of  Scotland  in  the  thirteenth  century  {Torfmi 
Hist.  Norwegice,  vol.  iv.  p.  289  ;  Higd.  Polychron.,  p.  186),  or  by 
Genebrard,  a  French  chronographer,  to  believe  that  Edgar  was 
the  first  King  of  the  Scots,  as  he,  accumulating  nonsense  upon 
Hector  Boyse's  fictions,  asserts  under  the  year  1098,  because 
Hector  had,  upon  his  own  authority,  said  (f.  270  h)  that  he 
was  the  first  King  who  was  anointed;  whereas  everybody 
acquainted  with  Scottish  history  knows  that  there  were  many 
Kings  before  Edgar,  that  they  were  crowned  long  before  the 
thirteenth  century,  but  were  never  anointed  till  1331,  David 
II.  being  the   first  Sovereign  of  Scotland  on  whom  the  Pope 


260  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

conferred  that  additional  mark  of  the  sacred  character  of  Kings. 
{v.  Note  on  Page  287,  1.  278.)— M. 
Page  258,  1.  3369. — As  various  readings,  these  lines  maybe  given. 
And  sua  of  his  escheitis  all 
His  work  he  endit  Cathedrall, 
Baith  in  theik,  stane,  and  tre. 
The  body  of  it  he  gert  biggit  be, 
And  all  he  gart  be  arrayit  -vveill, 
That  thairto  langit  everilk  deill. — L. 
Page  258,  1.  3371. — The  word  thak  or  thatch  used  here  is  not  to 
be  understood  in  the   ordinary  sense  of  the  word  as   a  roof 
formed  of  straw  or  rushes,  but  also  was  used  as  a  cover  or  to 
give  a  roof  of  whatever  kind.     This  was  in  use  in  both  coun- 
tries no  doubt  at  an  early  time ;  small  churches  or  chapels  had 
thatched  roofs,  but  to  apply  the  term  to  a  building  like  the 
Cathedral  of  St.  Andrews,  is  quite  out  of  the  question.     It  is 
suflBicient,  however,  to  refer  to  Wyntown's  own  words  when 
describing  the  progress  of  restoring  the  building  after  its  burn- 
ing in  1320.    He  repeatedly  uses  the  word,  Book  IX.  line  564, 
"  Wytht  thak  off  lede  .  .  . 
"Wyth  lede  the  south  yle  (of  the  Crosskirk)  thekyd  alsua." 
[supra,  pp.  26,  27.) 

Bellenden,  in  his  translation  of  Hector  Boece,  book  XII.  ch.  1 6, 
has  similar  words  : — 

"  He  theikett  the  kirk  with  lede." — L. 
Page  259,  1.  3395.— 

Off  Dawy,  this  tliryd  Alysawndrys  sone. 
The  death  of  Prince  David  in  the  year  1280.  This  was  the 
precursor  of  other  disasters  to  the  Eoyal  family.  The  King's 
daughter,  the  Princess  Margaret,  was  married  on  the  12th  of 
August  1281  to  Erik  King  of  Norway;  but  she  died  in  the 
year  1283,  after  the  Assumption;  and  her  brother  Alexander 
married  in  that  year,  at  Eoxburgh,  Dame  Margaret,  daughter  of 
the  Earl  of  Flanders. — L. 
Page  261, 1.  3469.— So  the  son  of  Edward  III  of  England,  who, 
as  well  as  this  prince,  died  before  his  father,  was  called 
"Edwardus  quartus."     {IFals.  Hist.,  p.  130.)— M. 


Vol.  II.]  SEVENTH  BOOK.  2G1 

Page  262,  1.  3501.— 

And  standand  in  the  kirk  ry*  tha 

De'uotly  fornett  the  high  altar, 

In  presens  of  all  that  stude  by 

He  grantit  and  gaif  them  frely, 

To  God  and  to  Saint  Androis  hie, 

Grantit  the  stryking  of  the  money. — L. 
Page  264,  1.  3546. — Willame  was  the  eldest  son  of  John  Cumin, 
Lord  of  Badanach,  and  unless  his  father  survived  him,  must 
have  been  Lord  of  Badanach  before  his  brother  John,  who  is, 
however,  better  known  in  history  under  that  title.  He  claimed 
the  earldom  in  right  of  his  wife,  the  daughter  of  the  late 
Countess  by  her  first  marriage,  whose  second  husband  was  his 
grand-uncle,  "Walter  Cumin.  Walter  Stewart,  a  brother  of 
Alexander  the  Stewart  of  Scotland,  appears  to  have  married  the 
younger  sister  of  the  elder  Countess,  who,  according  to  the 
generally  received  rules  of  succession,  could  have  no  right  to 
the  dignity,  unless  there  were  reasons  unknown  to  us  (perhaps 
the  crime  imputed  to  the  elder  Countess  of  poisoning  her 
husband)  which  directed  the  proceeding.  William  Cumin  died 
before  August  1291,  when  his  brother  John,  as  his  heir,  claimed 
the  crown  of  Scotland.  {Feed.,  vol.  ii.  p.  577  ;  Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii. 
p.  92;  Suth.  Case,  C.  v.  p.  14;  Annals,  vol.  i.  p.  172.) — M. 
Page  264,  1.  3550. — She  is  called  by  the  French  writers  lolande. 
Her  father,  Robert  Compte  de  Dreux,  was  the  fifth  in  descent 
from  Louis  VI.  King  of  France.  {SuppUment  au  Grrand  Diction, 
de  Moreri,  Art.  Dreux.) — M. 
Page  265,1.  3602. — It  was  not  so  preposterous,  as  at  the  first  glance 
it  may  appear,  in  the  ancient  Norwegians  to  estimate  the  merit 
of  their  Kings  by  the  plenty  or  scarcity  of  corn  and  fish  during 
their  reigns.  (Snorro  in  Hist.  Nonv.,  c.  47  ;  and  Hist.  Olaf  Trygv., 
c.  26.)  This  is  the  second  instance  of  such  praise  in  our  Scottish 
history,  the  other  being  in  the  short  character  given  of  Macbeth. 
(See  B.  VI.  C.  xviii.)— M. 
Page  266,  1.  3610. — The  reader  who  compares  these  regulations 
with  the  first  statute  of  Alexander  II.,  as  published  by  Skene, 
will  perhaps  see  reason  to  doubt  whether,  notwithstanding  tlie 


262  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

exactness  of  the  date,  it  ought  not  rather  to  be  ascribed  to  Alex- 
ander III.,  whose  name  is  entirely  omitted  by  the  compiler  of 
Begimn  Majestatem,.  A  similar  law  was  passed  in  the  fourteenth 
Parliament  of  James  II.     (c.  92  ;  or  81  i7i  Murray's  Ed.) — M. 

Page  266,  1.  3616. — In  the  reign  of  David  I.  the  boll  was  a 
measure  capable  of  containing  as  much  water  as  would  weigh 
123  pounds,  each  pound  being  16  oz.  Troy  weight.  In  the 
reign  of  James  I.  it  had  gradually  increased  to  a  vast  deal  more, 
and  was  reduced  by  law  to  164  pounds.  {Ads,  Ja.  I.,  c.  80  ;  or 
70  of  Murray's  Ed.)  Twenty  pennies,  the  highest  price  of  the 
wheat,  contained  exactly  one-twelfth  part  of  a  pound  of  standard 
silver.     [Tables  in  Ruddimans  Introduction  to  And.  Diplom.) 

During  the  whole  reign  of  Alexander  III.  wheat  was  very 
dear  in  England  ;  once  at  the  monstrous  price  of  £6,  8s.  the 
quarter.  (Fleetwood's  Chron.  preciosum  in  annis  1257  et  seqq.) 
But  in  1288  the  prices  were  nearly  the  same  with  those  in 
Scotland  here  noted  by  Wyntown;  for  "the  abundance  of  corn 
was  so  great  that  the  quarter  of  wheat  (frumenti)  was  sold 
in  some  places  for  20,  in  some  for  16,  and  in  others  for  12 
pennies."  (Trivet,  p.  266.)  Such  a  difference  of  prices  in 
various  parts  of  the  same  island,  and  even  of  the  same  kingdom, 
shows  that  the  home-carrying  trade,  now  so  vast  an  object, 
was  then  scarcely  known  in  Britain. — M. 

Page  266,  I.  2626. — Horace,  in  an  epistle  addressed  to  his  patron 
Augustus,  reflecting  on  the  high  value  put  upon  the  Avorks  of 
the  ancient  poets,  says  : — 

..."  Adeo  sanctum  est  vetus  omnes  poema." 

(Epist,  Lib.  II.  I.) 

What  he  says  with  an  invidious  sneer  may  surely  be  applied  in 
good  earnest  to  this  valuable  Rdique  of  ancient  Scottish  j^oetry, 
which  is  now  at  least  twice  as  old  as  any  remains  of  Eoman 
poetry  can  be  supposed  to  have  been  in  the  days  of  Horace,  and 
is  in  all  probability  the  very  earliest  composition  of  the  Scottish 
Muse  that  we  shall  ever  see.  Of  Thomas  Rymor  of  Hersildun 
no  genuine  remains  are  known  ;  and  the  three  or  four  dogrel 
rhymes  made  by  the  people  of  Berwick  in    derision  of  King 


Vol.  II.]  SEVENTH  BOOK.  263 

Edward,  wliicli  we  have  hitherto  had  as  the  earliest  specimen  of 
Scottish  poetry,  or  even  of  Scottish  language,  are  too  much 
corrupted  and  too  insignificant,  though  they  were  prior  in  time, 
to  be  mentioned  along  with  this  First  of  the  Songs  of  Scotland. 

There  is  no  doubt  that  this  ancient  relique  was  considerably 
modernised  in  Wyntown's  time,  according  to  the  general  and 
vicious  practice  of  transcribers.  But  we  have  reason  to  believe 
that  we  possess  it  with  less  deviation  from  the  first  composition 
than  there  is  in  the  various  copies  of  the  verses  on  the  birth  of 
King  Edgar  of  England,  which  were  said  to  have  been  sung  by 
no  less  personages  than  Angels  upon  that  great  event,  and  are 
l^reserved  by  Eobert  of  Gloucester,  the  Wyntown  of  England, 
and  in  Latin  translations  by  many  of  the  English  writers. — M. 
Page  266,  1.  3626. — The  country  at  that  time  was  in  a  flourishing 
and  prosperous  state,  and  fortunately  Wyntown  concludes  this 
Seventh  Book  with  a  precious  relique  styled  a  Cantus,  being 
reckoned  the  earliest  specimen  of  verse  handed  down  to  us. — L. 


NOTES  ON  THE  EIGHTH  BOOK. 

Our  Author  gives  a  pretty  clear  account  of  the  period  inter- 
vening between  the  death  of  King  Alexander  HI.  and  the 
contest  which  ensued  on  the  death  of  his  grand-daughter,  Queen 
Margaret,  which  his  predecessor  Barber  had  entirely  omitted ; 
as  if  the  people  of  Scotland  had  continued  for  six  years  sunk  in 
a  torpor  of  grief  for  the  loss  of  their  good  King,  at  the  end  of 
which  they  began  to  think  of  a  successor  to  him,  not  to  Margaret, 
whose  name  is  entirely  omitted  by  Barber,  seemingly  in  com- 
pliance Avith  the  practice  of  King  Robert  I.,  who,  aff"ecting  to 
obliterate  the  memory  of  Queen  Margaret  and  King  John  in  all 
charters,  etc.,  called  Alexander  his  immediate  predecessor.  And 
later  writers,  blindly  following  him,  have  expunged  the  name 
of  Margaret  from  the  list  of  sovereigns  of  Scotland.  (See  the 
beginning  of  Barber's  Life  of  Brus,  or  the  copy  of  it  by  Wyn- 
town in  the  second  chapter  of  this  book.) — M. 


264  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

Page  275, 1.  7. — This  is  the  first  time  that  such  a  meeting  is  called 
a  Parliament  by  Wyntown. — M. 

Page  275,  1.  16.— Fordun  (p.  951 ;  Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  136)  makes 
John,  the  son  of  this  Alexander,  Earl  of  Buchan  and  Warden, 
Alexander  was  alive  1289  (Chart,  qu.  Mackenzie's  Lives  of 
Scottish  Writers,  vol.  i.  p.  468),  and  he  was  dead  1290.  {Feed., 
vol.  ii.  p.  471  ;  Dugd.  Bar.,  vol.  i.  p.  685.)— M. 

Page  277,  1.  87.— In  Nisbet's  Heraldry  (vol.  ii.  Append,.,  p.  34  ; 
and  Bemarks,  p.  18),  it  is  asserted  that  the  name  of  this  ambas- 
sador was  not  David  but  Michael,  which  "  is  clear  by  an  inden- 
ture, dated  1294  (or  1292),  between  D.  Michaelem  de  Wemys  & 
D.  Michaelem  Scot  de  Balweerie,  milites."  This  only  proves 
that  these  two  Michaels  were  contemporary,  and  they  are  both 
on  Balliol's  list  in  1291  {Feed.,  vol.  ii.  p.  555),  in  which  year  Sir 
Michael  signed  the  Eagman  Eoll.  {Prynne,  p.  649.)  But  there 
is  no  improbability  in  Sir  David  being  appointed  to  this  service 
during  his  father's  life,  and  the  testimony  of  AYyntown,  the 
oldest  writer  who  mentions  this  embassy,  and  moreover  con- 
nected with  the  descendants  of  the  Knight  of  the  Wemys,  is 
certainly  preferable  to  the  discordant  accounts  of  later  writers. 
— M. 

Page  278,  1.  98. — Wyntown  is  mistaken  here.  The  young  Queen 
was  upon  her  passage  to  Britain,  and  died  in  Orkney  {Torfcei 
Hist.  Norweg.,  \o\.  ii.  p.  381;  Mat.  Westm.,  p.  414;  Knyghton, 
col.  2468),  probably  in  South  Eonaldshay,  where  there  is  a 
safe  harbour  called  St.  Margaret's  Hope,  seemingly  from  this 
event.  It  is  pretty  certain  that  St.  Margaret  never  was  there, 
but  the  superior  celebrity  of  that  holy  Queen  has  transferred  to 
her  the  name,  which  seems  to  have  belonged  to  her  descendant 
and  namesake.  Her  fame  has  even  superseded  that  of  Queens 
of  other  names,  for  I  was  told  by  the  country  people  at  Tay- 
mouth  that  St.  Margaret  lies  buried  in  the  small  isle  in  Loch 
Tay,  whereas  we  know  that  Sybilla,  the  wife  of  Alexander  I., 
was  the  Queen  buried  there. — M. 

Page  278,1.  107. — Had  the  Scots  no  such  thing  as  "a  wryttyn 
Buk  off  thaire  Lawys  "  in  Wyntown's  time  %  I  hope  the  assertors 
of  the  high  antiquity  of  Begiam  Majestatem  will   forgive  this 


Vol.  II.]  EIGHTH  BOOK.  265 

query.  I  am  far  from  supposing  myself  a  competent  judge  of  a 
question  which  requires  the  investigation  of  a  skilful  lawyer 
and  a  judicious  antiquary,  and  has  ah-eady  been  so  ably  liandled 
by  several  authors,  in  whom  these  characters  were  united  :  I 
only  beg  leave,  Avith  the  greatest  difB  deuce,  to  submit  to  the 
consideration  of  those  who  turn  their  thoughts  to  this  subject, 
whether  James  I.  is  not  the  most  probable  author  of  Regiam 
Majestatem.  James  was  formed  for  a  good  king  in  the  school 
of  early  adversity :  he  is  generally  esteemed  at  least  the 
improver  of  the  law  of  Scotland  :  the  English  law  undoubtedly 
formed  one  branch  of  the  studies  which  relieved  the  tedious  hours 
of  his  long  captivity.  Is  it  not  very  probable  that  he  employed 
some  part  of  his  time  in  drawing  up  a  digest  upon  the  model  of 
Glanville's  book  of  the  laws  of  England,  containing  the  laws  of 
Scotland,  hitherto  generally  trusted  to  the  memory  of  the  judges 
and  other  officers  of  the  courts,  of  which  the  Regiam  Majestatem 
is  a  corrupted  copy,  many  parts  of  it,  and  in  particular  the  pre- 
face, being  manifest  forgeries  ?  Certain  it  is  that  the  regular 
series  of  Scottish  written  laws  of  unquestionable  authenticity 
commences  after  his  restoration.  That  a  book  of  laws  was 
known  by  the  name  of  Regiam  Majestatem  in  his  time,  is  clear 
from  an  Act  of  Parliament  (Acts,  Ja.  I.,  ch.  60;  or' 54  and  55 
of  Murray's  edition),  wherein  there  is  not  a  word  of  its  being 
the  work  of  David  I.,  though  regulations  of  far  less  importance, 
e.g.,  the  standards  of  weights  and  measures,  are  referred  to  him 
as  their  author  :  of  its  existence  before  his  time  no  proof  has 
yet  appeared. 

There  is  no  reason  to  doubt  that  David  I.,  the  alleged  author 
of  the  Regiam  Majestatem,  enacted  laws ;  and  also  many,  most 
probably  all,  of  his  predecessors,  particularly  Hed-fyn  and 
Dovenald  Mac-Alpin,  did  the  same  (v.  sujnxt.  Note  on  B.  VI.  1. 
387).  Neither  is  it  doubted  that  detached  portions  of  the  laws 
were  written  before  the  reign  of  James  I.,  e.g.,  some  laws  and 
assizes  of  the  kingdom,  together  with  some  laws  and  customs  of 
the  burghs,  contained  in  two  rolls  written  apparently  before  the 
death  of  Alexander  III.  (Aijloffe's  Calendars,  p.  335) ;  the  sta- 
tutes of  Eobert  I.  in  the  Chartulary  of  Arbroath,  preserved  in 


2G6  ■    NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

the  Advocates'  Library  (.BemarJcs  on  some  of  the  Editions  of  the 
Acts  of  Parliament,  hy  Mr.  Davidson,  p.  2);  and  the  statutes  of 
Robert  III.,  said  by  Skene  in  liis  Admonition  at  the  end  of 
his  tract  De  verborum  significatione  to  be  then  extant  in  the 
register,  in  which  statutes  (c.  24)  Shirrefs  are  ordered  to  pro- 
vide themselves  with  the  Acts  of  Parliament  when  they  leave 
the  King's  Court. 

But  that  any  comijlete  and  regular  Code  of  the  law  of  Scot- 
land was  compiled  before  the  above-mentioned  Act,  60th  of 
James  I,,  was  passed  in  1425,  is  at  least  very  doubtful. 

It  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  though  several  of  the  MSS.  of 
Eegiam  Majestatem  are  unquestionably  older  than  the  age  of  Mail" 
and  Boyse  (Lord  Hailes  Remarks  on  Reg.  Maj.,  p.  6),  yet  the  fame 
of  this  great  work  of  David  I.  seems  to  have  been  unknown  to 
these  authors. 

Page  279. — All  the  lines  in  this  and  some  of  the  following  Chap- 
ters, which  are  distinguished  by  commas  (not  reversed)  prefixed 
to  them,  are  copied  from  Barbers  Life  of  King  Robert  de  Brus, 
of  which  these  extracts  contain  the  most  ancient  and  genuine 
specimens  extant. — M. 

Page  279,  1.  135. — It  is  most  probable  that  the  family  of  Bailleul, 
or  Balliol,  came  to  England  with  the  Conqueror  from  Normandy, 
where  some  of  the  name  still  remain.  Guy  de  Baillol,  who  pos- 
sessed lands  in  Northumberland  and  Durham  in  the  time  of 
William  II.,  is  believed  to  be  the  first  of  the  name  upon  record. 
{Dugd.  Mon.,  vol.  i.  p.  388;  Blount's  Tenures,  v.  Biwell)  Bernard, 
apparently  son  of  Guy,  was  one  of  the  English  barons  who  de- 
feated King  David  I.  at  the  battle  of  the  Standard,  and  distin- 
guished himself  in  the  skirmish  wherein  King  William  was 
made  prisoner.  His  sons  were  Ingelram  and  Eustace,  of  whom 
the  former  appears  by  Dugdale  to  have  had  no  issue ;  but 
according  to  Crawfurd  {Officers  of  State,  pp.  253,  260)  he  was 
the  first  of  the  Balliols  in  Scotland,  being  Lord  of  Reidcastle  by 
marrying  the  heiress  of  Walter  de  Berkley,  by  whom  he  was 
father  of  Henry  Chamberlane  of  Scotland,  and  great-grandfather 
of  King  John.  According  to  Dugdale,  Eustace  was  father  of 
Hugh,  whose  son  John  married  Dervorgil,  the  daughter  of  Alan 


Vol.  II.]  EIGHTH  BOOK.  267 

Lord  of  Galloway  by  Margaret  eldest  daughter  of  David  Earl 
of  Huntington,  whereby  he  got  vast  estates  in  many  parts  of 
England,  and  in  Scotland  first  a  third,  and  on  the  death  of  her 
sister,  a  half  of  Galloway,  with  an  eventual  title  to  the  crown 
for  his  posterity.  Children  of  this  marriage  were  Hugh,  Alan, 
Alexander,  who  all  died  without  issue,  John  who  became  King, 
and  apparently  Marjory,  married  to  John  Cumin,  Lord  of  Bada- 
nach.  The  sons  of  King  John  by  Isabel,  daughter  of  John  de 
Warren,  Earl  of  Surrey,  were  Edward,  who  "for  some  time  acted 
as  King  of  Scotland,  and  Henry,  who  both  dying  without  issue, 
there  remained  no  male  heir  of  the  chief  family  of  the  Balliols. 
The  Baillies  in  Scotland  are  said  to  be  descended  of  the  colla- 
teral branches,  the  name  being  changed  because  it  became 
unpopular  on  account  of  the  calamities  brought  upon  the  country 
by  Edward  de  Balliol.  {Dugd.  Bar.,  vol.  i.  p.  523,  and  autho- 
rities qu. ;  Fo>d.,  vol.  ii.  p.  579  ;  Nishet,  vol.  i.  p.  78  ;  vol.  ii. 
App.  p.  135.)  Savage  gives  a  genealogy  of  Balliol  entirely 
different,  but  seemingly  upon  no  authority.  [Balliofergiis,  p.  1.) 
In  a  manuscript  list  of  the  companions  of  William  the  Con- 
queror, belonging  to  Mr.  Chalmers,  there  are  "  Pierre  de  Bailleul 
Seigneur  de  Fescamp,"  and  "  Le  Seigneur  de  Balliul."  One  of 
these  was  probably  father  or  grandfather  of  Guy. — M, 

Page  280,  11.  148,  149. — This  sentence  is  obscure  in  all  the  edi- 
tions of  Barber  that  I  have  seen,  and  appears  from  being  thus 
copied  by  Wyntown  to  have  been  corrupted  very  early  indeed. 
Perhaps  these  two  lines  have  dropped  out  of  their  place,  for  they 
seem  to  make  better  sense  if  inserted  between  137  and  138, 
being  evidently  in  favour  of  Balliol ;  and  some  lines  seem  want- 
ing to  connect  the  rhymes  and  complete  the  sense,  of  which  148 
is  perhaps  one,  as  it  seems  to  have  no  meaning  where  it  is. — M. 

Page  280,  1.  153. — The  reader  must  advert  that  he  is  now  reading 
Barber  :  Wyntown  (Page  286,  1.  359)  clearly  distinguishes  Brus 
the  competitor  from  his  son  the  Earl  of  Carrick,  and  his  grand- 
son the  King,  who  being  all  Roberts,  have  been  confounded  by 
several  writers. 

The  illustrious  family  of  Brus  was  of  Norman  descent,  and 
perhaps    originally    from    Norway,    the    name   of  Brusi_^  being 


268  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

frequent  in   the  history  of  that  country  and  of  its  colony  in 
Orkney. 

The  first  of  them  who  obtained  Lands  in  Scotland  was  Robert, 
the  companion  in  youthful  sports,  in  war  and  hunting,  of  David 
Earl  of  Cumberland,  afterwards  King  of  Scotland,  who  gave  him 
for  his  second  wife  the  heiress  of  the  Lords  of  Estrahanent  (or 
Strath- Anand),  whose  lands  extended  from  Strath-Nid,  the  pro- 
perty of  Dunegal  ancestor  of  the  Eanulphs  Earls  of  Moray,  to  the 
boundary  of  Eanulph  de  Meschines  in  Cumberland,  whereupon  he 
was,  agreeable  to  the  usual  courtesy,  styled  Lord  of  Strath- Anand, 
or  Anandir-dale.  Having  greater  estates  in  England  than  in 
Scotland,  he  adhered  to  King  Stephen ;  and  after  ineffectually 
advising  his  old  friend  King  David  to  consent  to  a  peace,  he 
was  instrumental  in  defeating  him  at  the  battle  of  the  Standard. 
He  died  in  114L  {Ailred,  col.  343.)  This  nobleman  is  by 
Dugdale  and  other  writers  confounded  with  Robert,  one  of  the 
followers  of  William  the  Conqueror,  who  was  probably  his 
father.  Adam  his  heir  succeeded  to  his  English  estates,  except 
Hert  and  Hertness  in  Durham,  and  his  posterity  flourished  for 
several  generations  as  Lords  of  Skelton,  till  at  last,  on  the  failure 
of  heirs-male,  the  estates  were  divided  among  females,  and  the 
Scottish  branch  became  the  chief  of  the  Bruses.  Robert,  the  son 
of  Robert,  by  the  lady  of  Strath-Anand,  succeeded  to  his 
mother's  estate,  and  had  Hert  and  Hertness  from  his  father. 
He  was  succeeded  by  his  son  William;  and  he  by  his  son 
Robert  (Dugd.  Mon.,  vol.  ii.  p.  151,  and  yet  he  is  omitted  in 
Duyd.  Bar),  who  married  Isabel,  a  natural  daughter  of  King 
William.  {Chr.  Mel,  a.  1183,  1191.)  His  son  Robert  began  the 
aggrandisement  of  his  family  in  Scotland  by  marrying  Isabel, 
the  second  (or  third)  daughter  of  David  Earl  of  Huntington, 
with  whom,  besides  many  lordships  in  various  parts  of  England, 
he  got  the  earldom  or  lordship  of  Garviach,  with  the  eventual 
succession  to  the  kingdom  of  Scotland  for  his  offspring.  {Feed., 
vol.  ii.  pp.  579,  580  ;  Bromton,  col.  9G7.)  His  son  Robert  married 
Isabel,  daughter  of  Gilbert  de  Clare  Earl  of  Glocester,  Very 
soon  after  the  death  of  King  Alexander  III.  he  seems  to  have 
had   thoughts   of  aspiring  to  the   crown   by  setting  aside   the 


Vol.  II.]  EIGHTH  BOOK.  269 

infant  Queen  Margaret,  for  on  the  23d  February  1286  he,  with 
liis  brother-in-law  Thomas  de  Clare,  and  his  friend  the  Earl  of 
Ulster,  entered  into  a  confederacy  with  several  Scottish  Nobles 
to  stand  by  each  other,  saving  "  their  fidelity  to  him,  who  should 
gain  the  kingdom  of  Scotland  by  right  of  blood  from  King 
Alexander,  then  lately  deceased,"  at  Turnebyrie,  the  mansion  of 
this  Robert's  son.  (Dugd.  Bar.,  vol.  i.  p.  216.)  Nothing,  how- 
ever, appears  to  have  been  done  in  consequence  of  this  associa- 
tion. On  the  death  of  Queen  Margaret  he  was  one  of  the 
principal  competitors  for  the  crown,  and  on  being  disappointed 
in  his  pretensions,  he  retired  to  his  English  estates.  His  son 
Bobert  attended  Edward  Prince  of  England  and  Lewis  King  of 
France  in  their  expedition  to  the  Holy  Land,  as  did  also  Adam 
de  Kilconcath  (or  perhaps  Kilconquhar,  v.  Keith,  p.  283), 
husband  of  Margaret  Countess  of  Carrick,  who  dying  abroad, 
Robert,  after  his  return,  married  the  Countess,  with  whom  he 
got  the  castle  of  Turnberry,  with  the  earldom  of  Carrick,  {Chr. 
Mel.,  a.  1270;  Lelaftd,  vol.  i.  p.  537.)  By  this  lady  he  had 
many  children,  of  whom  the  eldest  Avas  Robert  Earl  of  Carrick 
and  Garviach,  and  Lord  of  Anandirdale  in  Scotland  and  of  several 
lordships  in  England,  who  was  born  11th  July  1274.  (Verses 
qu.  Ford.,  p.  778.)  No  two  men  could  be  more  opposite  to  each 
other  than  this  Robert  was  to  himself  before  and  after  the  year 
1306.  In  the  early  part  of  his  life  he  was  fickle  and  time- 
serving, frequently  the  enemy  of  his  country  and  kindred,  and 
the  obsequious  tool  of  King  Edward,  by  whose  favour  he  hoped 
to  obtain  the  precarious  possession  of  a  subordinate  royalty. 
But  after  the  slaughter  of  Cumin,  in  the  church  of  Dumfries, 
placed  him  in  the  singularly  critical  situation  that  his  only 
alternative  was  to  be  a  King  or  to  suffer  an  ignominious  death, 
he  instantly  assumed  a  new  character,  and  shone  out  a  hero. 
A  King  with  almost  no  subjects,  and  with  no  treasury,  not  even 
the  revenues  of  his  private  estates,  proscribed  as  a  criminal, 
hunted  with  blood-hounds  as  a  wild  beast,  labouring  under  the 
excommunication  of  the  Church,  and  suflFering  every  kind  of 
corporeal  and  mental  distress,  he  preserved  an  unconquerable 
magnanimity,  and  gathering  new  strength  from  repeated  defeats, 


270  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

at  last  baffled  the  power  of  the  Edwards,  and  established  himself 
in  the  sovereignty  of  all  Scotland  by  the  splendid  and  decisive 
victory  at  Bannockburn.  Then  in  prosperity  he  displayed  a 
moderation,  steadiness,  and  prudence,  which  proved  him  in  every 
respect  a  great  general  and  a  politic  King.  (Annals,  vol.  i.  pp. 
240-259;  vol.  ii.  pp.  1-132,  and  authorities  qu.)  The  marriages 
and  issue  of  Robert  are  recorded  by  our  author,  who  refers  for 
the  rest  of  his  history  to  Barber's  life  of  him,  then  lately 
written.  Of  his  brothers,  three  perished  in  his  cause ;  and 
Edward,  the  only  survivor,  whose  intrepid  courage  had  greatly 
promoted  his  conquests,  dissatisfied  at  being  only  the  second 
man  in  a  kingdom,  which  was  too  small  to  contain  him  and  his 
brother,  found  exercise  for  his  turbulent  valour  by  accepting  an 
invitation  from  the  Irish  chiefs  to  be  their  King,  in  consequence 
whereof  he  was  crowned  King  of  Ireland,  and  enjoyed  his 
dignity  about  three  years,  at  the  end  of  which  his  rashness  put 
an  end  to  his  royalty  and  his  life,  (Ford.,  p.  1009;  Annals, 
vol.  ii.  p.  60,  et  seqq.,  and  authorities  quoted.)  N.B. — For  facts  not 
particularly  authenticated,  v.  Dugd.  Bar.,  vol.  i.  p.  447,  et  seqq., 
wherein  Dugdale  has  in  some  parts  of  the  deduction  of  this 
family  fallen  short  of  his  usual  accuracy ;  but  it  is  no  wonder 
that  the  almost  uninterrupted  continuation  of  the  name  of 
Robert  should  mislead  later  writers,  when  Barber  (perhaps  the 
son  of  that  John  Barber  who  received  a  sum  of  money  from 
King  Robert  in  1328,  Rolls  qu.  Nisbet,  vol.  i.  p.  107),  who  wrote 
only  about  forty-five  years  after  the  death  of  the  King  whose 
actions  he  celebrated,  has  confounded  his  father  with  his  grand- 
father.—M. 
Page  282,  1.  229. — Lord  Hailes  has  made  it  pretty  evident  that 
Edward  did  not  cross  the  sea  in  1290  or  1291.  It  is  true  that 
he  had  for  many  years  professed  an  intention  of  revisiting  the 
Holy  Land,  to  which  on  his  deathbed  he  ordered  that  his  heart 
should  be  conveyed.  The  time  and  purpose  of  his  absence  in 
France  and  Spain,  which  was  in  the  years  1286,  1287,  1288, 
and  1289  (during  which  he  was  also  employed  in  an  arbitration), 
have  been  mistaken  by  Barber,  who  has  supposed  him  then  on 
his  expedition  to  Palestine.     (Foed.,  vol.  ii.,  during  these  years,  and 


Vol.  II.]  EIGHTH  BOOK.  271 

particularly  in  pp.  341,  413,  1091 ;  Trivet,  pp.  265,  347;  Stow, 
p.  327;  Annals,  vol.  i.  p.  198.)— M. 

Page  282,  1.  237. — Edward's  intentions  respecting  Scotland  are 
explained  in  the  following  passage  of  the  Annals  of  Waverley 
{apud  Gale,  vol.  ii.  p.  242) : — "  MCCXCI.  Hoc  anno  Edwardiis  rex 
Anglise,  convocatis  regni  proceribus,  et  his  qui  consiliis  suis 
praifuerunt,  dixit  cogitationem  in  eo  esse,  regem  et  regnuni 
Scotise  suae  subdere  ditioni,  sicut  nuper  Walliam  suo  subjugavit 
imperio."  With  such  intentions,  and  such  inviting  oppor- 
tunity, it  seems  very  surprising  that  he  did  not  claim  the  crown 
of  Scotland  for  himself  as  heir  of  Malcolm  Kenmore,  whose 
grand-daughter  Maid  Avas  his  great-great-grandmother.  This 
would  have  been  as  good  a  title  as  Cumin's,  derived  from  King 
Donald,  and  better  than  those  of  the  troop  of  inferior  claimants, 
upon  fictitious  or  spurious  descents,  whom  he  brought  forward 
to  embaiTass  the  question.  Could  he,  who  rummaged  so  much 
in  the  darkness  of  fable  to  find  authority  for  his  pretended 
superiority,  be  so  ignorant  of  real  history  and  his  own  pedigree 
as  not  to  know  that  he  had  such  a  title? — a  title  which  would 
probably  have  been  joyfully  admitted  by  the  Scots,  with  whom 
he  stood  in  the  highest  favour,  as  the  happy  means  of  estab- 
lishing tranquillity  by  superseding  and  quashing  the  pretensions 
of  all  the  less  powerful  candidates.  His  great-great-grandson, 
Henry  Duke  of  Lancaster,  got  the  croAvn  of  England  without 
having  as  good  a  hereditary  title. — M. 

Page  283,  1.  251. — The  Scottish  historians,  partial  to  the  family 
of  the  hero  who  freed  their  country  from  the  usurpation  of 
Edward,  have  all  followed  Barber  in  putting  into  the  mouth  of 
his  grandfather  sentiments  of  magnanimity  and  independence, 
which  from  vouchers,  apparently  unquestionable,  are  proven  to 
be  fictitious.  Indeed,  in  the  situation  wherein  they  found 
themselves,  none  of  the  competitors  could  venture  to  withstand 
Edward's  claim.     {Feed.,  vol.  ii,  p.  545.) — M. 

Page  284,  1.  278. — This,  if  really  taken  from  a  genuine  writing  of 
Edward's,  was  not  the  first  attempt  made  to  deprive  the  Scottish 
Kings  of  the  credit  of  being  crowned  heads,  (v.  supra,  note  on 
VII.  1.  3306.)     But  that  they  were  crowned  is  demonstrated  by 


272  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

the  undeniable  evidence  of  genuine  seals,  coins,  etc.,  from  the 
age  of  Edgar  downward,  to  say  nothing  of  the  crown  being 
repeatedly  mentioned  in  this  same  statement  of  the  case.  That 
Edward  was  to  apply  for  foreign  advice  we  are  certain  (Feed., 
vol.  ii.  p.  581),  and  the  additions  made  by  Bower  to  Wyntown's 
narrative,  apparently  from  authentic  materials,  give  it  the  ap- 
pearance of  being  genuine,  though  I  believe  these  consultations 
are  not  to  be  found  in  any  other  authors.  (Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  pp. 
139-145.)  The  consultations  in  France  may  have  taken  place 
between  2d  June  and  14th  October,  the  day  appointed  for 
hearing  the  reports  of  the  auditors. — M. 

Page  285,  1.  310. — It  is  sufficiently  known  that  the  Crown  was 
claimed  by  descendants  of  three  of  the  Earl  of  Huntington's 
daughters.  But  the  title  of  Hastynges,  the  grandson  of  the 
youngest,  was  so  evidently  untenable,  that  he  and  the  crowd  of 
other  competitors,  whose  claims  seem  to  have  been  fabricated 
in  order  to  render  the  two  principal  ones  pliable  to  Edward's 
will,  appear  to  have  been  forgotten  in  Wyntown's  time. — M. 

Page  296, 1.  684. — He  is  called  Zelophehad  in  the  modern  English 
translation.  Wyntown  uses  St.  Jerome's  Latin  translation, 
from  which  Bower  has  abridged  the  story,  (Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p. 
145.)— M. 

Page  299,  1.  760. — The  arguments  upon  the  competition,  as  re- 
cited by  our  author  from  King  Edward  and  the  sages  of  France, 
are  verbose  and  intricate,  and  they  are  given  at  still  greater 
length  by  Bower.  (Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  pp.  137,  et  seqq.)  When 
cleared  of  the  load  of  words  they  are  simple  enough.  Balliol 
claimed  as  heir  of  the  oldest  of  the  children  of  the  Earl  of 
Huntington  who  left  any  issue,  and  according  to  the  laws  of 
succession  now  established,  was  the  undoubted  heir.  Brus  con- 
tended that  he  was  the  nearest  relation  then  remaining  of  the 
late  King  Alexander  III.,  and  also  nearest  to  the  Earl  of 
Huntington,  the  common  ancestor  of  himself  and  Balliol,  and 
that  as  a  son  is  preferable  to  a  daughter,  though  born  after  her, 
so  ought  he  to  be  preferred  to  his  cousin  Dervorgil,  and  conse- 
quently to  her  son,  John  de  Balliol,  claiming  in  her  right.  These 
arguments  appear  to  have  been  founded  on  practice  then  estab- 


Vol.  II.]  EIGHTH  BOOK.  273 

lished.  It  would  have  greatly  enforced  them  if  he  had  adduced 
a  clause  in  the  obligation  of  the  Scottish  Nobles  {Feed.,  vol.  ii. 
p.  266),  whereby  it  was  provided  that  if  a  daughter  should  be 
born  to  Alexander  III.,  she  was  to  have  been  preferred  to  his 
grand-daughter  by  his  elder  daughter  the  Queen  of  Norway. 
{v.  Annals,  vol.  i.  p.  183.)  He  might  have  iilso  found  precedents 
in  his  favour  in  the  history  of  England,  where  Stephen  suc- 
ceeded in  preference  to  the  Empress  Maid,  the  daughter  of  the 
late  King  Henry  II.,  and  John,  the  grandfather  of  Edward, 
succeeded  his  brother  Eichard  in  preference  to  Arthur  and 
Eleonore,  the  grandchildren  of  the  same  Henry  "jure  propin- 
quitatis."  {Trivet,^.  138.)— M. 
Page  302,  1.  862. — The  whole  number  was  one  hundred  and  four, 
viz.,  twenty-four  chosen  by  King  Edward,  forty  by  Brus,  and 
forty  by  Balliol.  {Feed,  vol.  ii.  p.  554.)— M. 
Page  303,  1.  910. — It  was  not  for  nothing  that  Bek  gave  King 
Edward  this  advice,  which,  as  here  represented,  does  so  much 
honour  to  Brus ;  John  de  Balliol,  who  immediately  upon  the 
death  of  Queen  Margaret  assumed  the  title  of  "  Hceres  regni 
Scotice,"  had,  on  the  15th  November  1290,  engaged  his  interest, 
by  a  most  ample  grant  conveying  to  him  Werk  in  Tinedale, 
Penrith,  and  all  the  other  manors  possessed  by  King  Alexander 
in  Cumberland,  or  in  the  event  of  King  Edward  refusing  to 
ratify  the  grant,  fifty  manors  in  Scotland  in  lieu  of  them.  Had 
Brus  been  preferred,  this  grant  must  have  fallen  to  the  ground. 
{Original  cJmrter  in  possession  of  Mr.  Astle,  and  puhlished  in  his 
Account  of  the  Seals  of  the  Kings,  etc.,  of  Scotland,  p.  22.) — M. 
Page  305,  1.  955. — In  the  Wemyss  MS.  these  lines  are  as  fol- 
low : — 

The  Erll  than  of  Glowcester  stand  and. 

And  Robert  the  Brus  than  hand  in  hand. 

Near  cousingis  thai  wer  Iwris, 
(After  1 8  lines  describing  the  death  of  Sir  Gilbert  of  Clair,  at 
Bewcastle) 

As  written  is  in  King  Eobertis  biike, 

Quha  sa  likis  it  to  hike,  etc. 

22  lines,  MS.  W.— L. 

VOL.  III.  S 


274  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

Page  305,  1.  975. — The  following  lines  are  from  the  Wemyss 
MS.  :— 

Quha  that  lykis  of  yt  to  wyt, 

To  that  bake  I  thame  remyt, 

That  Master  John  Barbour  of  Abyrdene 

Archdene,  as  mony  has  sene, 

His  dedis  has  dytit  more  verteously, 

Than  I  can  think  in  all  my  study, 

Haldand  in  all  leill  suthfastnes, 

Set  all  he  wrait  nocht  half  his  prowess. — L. 

Page  306  (Rubric). — "  In  this  computation 

Of  Lordis  generation." 

There  is  some  difficulty  in  maldng  out  the  family  of  the  Comyns, 
Earls  of  Buchan,  and  Sir  Roger  de  Quincey,  and  I  may  refer  to 
some  articles  in  Notes  and  Queries,  5th  Series,  by  A.  S.  A.,  vol.  i. 
p.  98.  Also  the  articles  by  C.  T.  Ramage,  Esq.,  vol.  ii.  pp.  129, 
170.— L. 

Page  308,  1.  1046. — Tliis  foolish  story,  which,  it  is  needless  to 
tell  the  reader,  is  that  of  the  Countess  Godiva  misapplied  to 
Queen  Maid,  serves  one  good  purpose,  as  it  affords  a  strong 
presumption,  if  not  a  j^roof,  that  Boyse's  impudent  and  abomin- 
able fiction  of  the  Marcheta  Mulierum  was  unknown  to  Wyntown, 
as  if  it  had  been  current  in  his  days,  he  would  certainly  not 
have  neglected  to  bestow  due  praise  on  St.  Margaret  for  the 
abolition  of  it.  Strange  as  it  may  appear,  this  stuj^id  perver- 
sion of  the  pecuniary  tax  exacted  by  the  Lords  on  the  marriage 
of  their  female  serfs  has  found  defenders  of  its  authenticity  even 
in  the  present  age. — M. 

Page  308,  1.  1063. — Our  author  in  this  account  of  the  Cumins  has 
not,  like  modern  writers  of  genealogies,  laid  hold  of  the  first 
noted  person  of  the  name  to  set  at  the  head  of  the  pedigree. 
There  is  undoubted  proof  of  at  least  one  man  of  the  name  being 
in  the  high  office  of  Chancellor  of  Scotland  before  the  year  1 1 40, 
in  the  reign  of  King  David,  grandfather  of  William ;  and  in 
England  Robert  Cumin  was  made  Earl  of  Northumberland  in 
1069.     (Sim.  Dun.  Hist.  Eccles.  Bun.,  8vo,  pp.   180,  263;   Chr. 


Vol.  II.]  EIGHTH  BOOK.  275 

Mel.  a.  1069,  1142.)  Both  these  were  most  probably  Normans  ; 
but  the  name  was  used  in  Britain  and  Ireland  in  earlier  ages 
before  the  use  of  surnames,  e.g.  Cumin  Abbot  of  Hyona  about 
660,  and  Cuman  Abbot  of  Glastonbury  in  746  or  800.  {Usser, 
p.  702;   JF.  Malmeshur.  apud  Gale,  pp.  316,  328.) 

This  account  of  the  Cumins  is  considered  by  those  who  have 
only  glanced  at  it  as  a  principal  part  of  Wyntown's  work  ;  but 
it  must  be  acknowledged  that  it  is  not  free  of  the  confusion  to 
which  all  history  founded  upon  tradition  is  liable.  If  we  ex- 
cept the  derivation  of  the  name,  which,  like  many  other  etymo- 
logies, is  nonsense,  there  is  no  reason  to  doubt  that  the  origin 
of  this  potent  family  Avas  such  as  we  find  it  in  Wyntown's 
narrative,  which  is  of  great  use  in  accounting  for  the  parties 
embraced  by  the  various  families  in  the  succeeding  contest. 
There  is  a  confused  account  of  the  Cumins  in  Scala  Chronica  [apud 
Leland,  vol.  i.  p.  529),  which  makes  them  descended  from  a  son 
of  "  Countie  Comyn  of  Fraunce  "  by  a  daughter  of  one  of  the 
brothers  of  Malcolm  Kenmore. — M. 

Page  309,  1.  1090. — We  know  from  other  authority  that  the 
family  of  St.  Paul  had  an  intercourse  with  Scotland  about  this 
time.  Hugh  Earl  of  St.  Paul  and  Bles  had  got  a  large  ship 
("  navem  mirabilem  ")  built  at  Ylvernes  in  Muref,  i.e.  Inverness 
in  Moray.     {Mat.  Paris,  p.  771 ;  Annals,  vol.  i.  p.  302.) — M. 

Page  310,  1.  1105. — I  am  uncertain  if  Chaivmbyr  is  here  taken  in 
an  extensive  sense  for  the  whole  palace,  or  if  it  means  that 
these  ladies  lived  in  the  same  apartment  with  the  King  and 
Queen.  It  is  certain  that  in  the  simplicity  of  ancient  times, 
there  were  several  beds  in  one  room,  even  in  the  greatest 
houses.  (See  quotations  in  JFarton's  Hist,  of  English  Poefnj, 
vol.  iii.  p.  Ixxxiv.)  At  present  many  of  the  houses  in  the 
country  parts  of  Scotland  and  the  north  of  England  consist  of 
only  one  large  room  divided  into  two,  or  more,  by  beds  closed 
in  on  every  side  ■\nth  boards  instead  of  curtains,  two  of  which 
with  a  passage  between  them  serve  for  a  partition  wall  and 
chamber-door.  Some  of  these  old  beds  are  adorned  with  a 
great  deal  of  carving,  a  remain  of  the  magnificence  of  former 
ages. — M. 


276  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  it. 

Page  310,  1.  1112. — Crawfurd  {Peerage,  p.  30)  makes  Eichard 
father  of  John,  Walter,  and  William  (erroneously  written 
Alysawnder  by  Wyntown  in  1.  1121),  in  which  he  is  followed  by 
Douglas ;  but  I  see  no  authority  superior  to  Wyntown's  pro- 
duced by  either  of  them.— M. 

Page  310,  1.  1121,  1122.^ — Wyntown,  or  his  amanuensis,  has  here 
transposed  the  names  of  these  two  Earls.  It  is  certain  that 
William  was  the  first  Cumin  who  was  Earl  of  Buchan,  and  that 
he  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Alexander,  whose  two  sons  John 
and  Alexander  were .  Earls.  William  was  Earl  by  courtesy, 
having  married  the  Countess  Margaret  the  heiress  of  Fergus, 
the  last  Earl  of  the  ancient  stock.  Earl  Alexander  confirmed 
"  donationem  iUam  quam  Fergus  comes  de  Buchan  avus  meus 
fecit  .  .  .  et  etiam  concessionem  et  confirmationem,  quam  bonae 
memorise  Margareta  comitissa  de  Buchan  mater  mea,  etc." 
{Chart.  Arlroth.  qu.  Suth.  Case,  ch.  v.  p.  G,  note  k.)  This 
charter  restores  the  proper  reading  in  Wyntown,  confirms 
Crawfurd's,  and  corrects  Douglas's  genealogy  of  the  Earls  of 
Buchan.— M. 

Page  310, 1.  1130.^ — This  Alysandyre  is  not  mentioned  as  Earl  of 
Buchan  by  any  writer  of  Scottish  Peerages,  nor  by  Dugdale. 
But  he  was  as  certainly  Earl  of  Buchan  as  he  was  father  of  the 
wives  of  Beaumont  and  Boss,  as  appears — 1.  By  the  evidence 
of  Wyntown  here  and  1.  1278  (on  which  see  the  note)  ;  2.  By 
a  charter  of  Eobert  I.  to  John  Boss,  son  of  the  Earl  of  Ross 
and  Margaret  Cumin,  daughter  to  the  Earl  of  Buchan  {MS. 
Had.  No.  4609,  Roll  R.  I.  A.  No.  44) ;  3.  By  the  genealogy  of 
the  Beaumonts,  wherein  Henry's  wife  Alice  is  "  daughter  and 
coheir  of  Alexander  Comin,  Earl  of  Buchan  in  Scotland,  son  of 
Alexander  Comin,  Earl  of  Buchan,  and  Alice  his  wife,  etc." 
{Jj  a  lion's  Description  of  Leicestershire,  p.  37) ;  for  this  no  authority 
is  quoted,  but  his  agreement  with  Wyntown,  whose  w^ork  he 
surely  never  saw,  and  with  King  Robert's  charter,  proves  that 
he  wrote  from  authentic  records  ;  4.  From  a  corrupted  para- 
graph of  Fordun,  wherein,  though  he  is  confounded  with  his 
father  Alexander  and  his  brother  John,  he  is  made  the  father  of 
Beaumont's  wife.     {Ford.,  p.   961.)     The   name  of  the    eldest 


Vol.  II.]  EIGHTH  BOOK.  277 

daughter,  the  Countess  of  Buchan,  was  Alice.  Isabel,  one  of 
her  younger  daughters,  was  grandmother  of  Henry  lY.  King 
of  England,  who  thereupon  claimed  kindred  with  the  Scots. 
{Dugcl.  Bar.,  vol.  i.  p.  789  ;  Sc.  Chr.,  vol  ii.  p.  430.) — M. 

Page  311,  1.  1139. — This  lady,  whose  name  was  Mary  {Feed., 
vol.  ii.  p.  723),  Crawfurd  makes  a  daughter  of  John  Cumin  of 
Badanach.  Her  son  Malies  and  her  daughter  Mary  both  en- 
joyed the  earldom,  from  the  latter  of  whom  is  descended  the 
family  of  Murray  of  Abercairny,  the  representatives  of  the  old 
Earls  of  Strathern,  and  of  tlie  Murrays,  the  ancient  Lords  of 
Bothville.— M. 

Page  311,  1.  1149. — This  lady  is  by  Crawfurd  (Peerage,  p.  46) 
called  a  daughter  of  John,  and  by  Douglas  (Peerage,  pp.  87,  92) 
she  and  all  her  sisters  are  made  daughters  of  a  William  Earl  of 
Buchan,  created  by  himself. — M. 

Page  313,  L  1220. — The  reader  needs  not  be  surprised  to  find,  that 
in  a  country  where  primogeniture  was,  and  still  is,  held  to 
confer  dignity  (I  had  almost  said  honour  and  virtue)  as  well  as 
the  solid  advantages  of  pi'operty  and  power,  the  flatterers  of  the 
Kings  descended  of  the  Earl  of  Huntington  have,  in  spite  of  the 
proof  afforded  by  the  appointment  of  King  David  for  his  three 
grandsons,  attempted  to  confer  upon  them  that  imaginary 
superiority,  when  he  recollects  that  in  a  later  and  more 
enlightened  age  Henry  IV.  attempted  to  impose  upon  the  people 
of  England,  whose  history  has  ever  been  clearer  than  that  of 
Scotland,  a  pretence  that  his  ancestor,  Edmund  Earl  of  Lan- 
caster, was  the  eldest  son  of  Henry  III. 

It  must  be  remembered  that  Wyntown  does  not  give  this 
story  for  truth,  but  only  "  as  sum  men  sayd."  If  he  had  believed 
it,  he  would  not  have  called  the  descendents  of  David  the  col- 
lateral succession  (VIII.  Prol.  I.  14),  as  their  accession  would  in 
that  case  have  been  a  restoration  of  the  lineal  succession,  which, 
he  expressly  says,  then  failed.  This  I  take  notice  of,  because 
the  excellent  author  of  the  Annals  of  Scotland  (as  well  as 
Goodall)  has  charged  Wyntown  with  affirming  that  David  was 
older  than  William — a  mistake  owing  to  quoting  from  memory, 
for  if  he  had  had  Wyntown's  work  at  his  hand,  he  would  have 


278  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

clearly  distinguished  a  hearsay  report  from  au  affirmation.  It 
is  rather  a  curious  circumstance  that  Lord  Hailes  has  inadver- 
tently fallen  into  the  very  same  mistake  with  which  he  charges 
W5^ntown  (Annals,  vol.  i.  pp.  92,  note  |,  212.) 
Non  scepe  bonus  domitat  Homerus. 
The  fiction  of  David's  seniority  must  have  been  very  gene- 
rally current.  Fordun  (p.  451)  ranks  him  as  second  son,  and 
Bower  (Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  i.  p.  295)  is  so  exact  as  to  say  that  he  was 
born  one  year  after  Malcolm,  and  one  year  before  William, 
neither  of  them  giving  any  hint  of  it  being  a  mistake,  though 
they  elsewhere  give  him  his  due  place  as  third  son.  Mair 
(p.  110)  also  copies  the  same  blunder  without  quoting  Fordun 
or  Wyntown,  neither  of  whose  names  is  once  mentioned  in  his 
work. — M. 
Page  314,  1.  1264. — Bower,  though  full  of  errors  in  this  genealogy, 
seems  rightly  to  have  rejected  an  inconsistency  in  Fordun,  and 
to  have  corrected  a  slip  of  the  pen  in  this  line  (if  indeed  it 
stood  so  in  his  MS.  of  Wyntown),  whereby  S}jstyr  is  written 
instead  of  Douchtyr,  which  has  subjected  Wyntown  to  the  cen- 
sure of  inconsistency  {Carte's  Hist.,  vol.  ii.  p.  294),  and  raised  a 
cloud  of  doubt  and  confusion  concerning  the  birth  of  this 
Marjory.  That  she  was  not  the  sister  of  Dervorgil,  is  abundantly 
clear ;  for,  owing  to  the  commotions  which  followed  on  the  death 
of  Alan  Lord  of  Galloway  (see  B.  VII.  1.  2846),  no  point  in  his- 
tory is  more  fully  authenticated  than  that  his  only  lawful 
children  were  three  daughters,  his  coheiresses,  whose  names 
were — 1.  Helen  by  his  first  marriage,  who  had  no  connection 
with  the  royal  family,  though  Wyntown  has  superfluously 
detailed  her  posterity  at  the  end  of  this  chapter,  and  Bromton, 
Fordun,  and  Bower  expressly  make  her  a  daughter  of  Margaret. 
By  his  second  wife,  Margaret  of  Huntington,  he  had — 2.  Chris- 
tian, married  to  the  Earl  of  Albemarle,  who  dying  in  1246 
without  issue,  her  great  estates  were  divided  between  her  two 
sisters.  3.  Dervorgil,  married  to  John  de  Balliol,  to  whom  she 
bore  several  sons,  who  died  without  issue,  John  King  of  Scot- 
land, and  apparently  this  Marjory.  {Chr.  Mel.  «.  1 234,  erroneous 
in  the  seniority  of  the  daughters.    Charter  by  Helen  "■  primogenita 


Vol.  II.]  EIGHTH  BOOK  279 

jilani  de  Galweyia,"  qu.  Euddiman's  Dissertatio%  on  the  Competition 
for  the  Crown  of  Scotland,  p.  113;  Feed.,  vol.  ii.  p.  579;  11.  1203- 
1206, 1261-1268  of  this  B.  ;  Bromton,  col.  967  ;  Ford.,]).  960  ;  Sc. 
Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  149.)  As  she  is  thus  demonstrated  not  to  be  a 
sister  of  Dervorgil,  there  seems  no  reason  to  withhold  our  assent 
from  the  testimonies  of  Wyntown  and  Bower,  that  she  was  her 
daughter,  which  are  supported  by  one  part  of  the  corrupted 
paragraph  of  Fordun  (p.  960),  and  confirmed  by  the  Chartulary 
of  Aberbrothok,  as  quoted  by  Ruddiman  {Dissert.,  p.  115),  whose 
integrity  and  capacity  in  a  question  of  this  nature  will  not  be 
doubted.  The  remote  title  which  her  son  John  Cumin  had  to 
the  crown,  as  claimed  by  his  father  in  right  of  his  descent  from 
King  Donald,  was  greatly  reinforced  by  his  being  in  her  right, 
after  the  voluntary  resignation  of  King  John  and  his  son  Edward, 
the  next  heir  to  the  crown  as  representative  of  David  Earl  of 
Huntington ;  and  this  seems  to  be  the  real  cause  of  his  being 
murdered  by  Brus. 

The  corrupted  paragraph  of  Fordun,  referred  to  above,  con- 
tains this  unintelligible  passage  :  "  Darvorgilla  nupsit  Johanni 
de  Balliolo,  qui  genuit  ex  ea  unum  filium,  nomine  Johannem, 
qui  postea  fuit  rex  Scocise,  et  ille  Johannes  genuit  Edwardum 
de  Balliolo,  in  quo  Edwardo  finitum  est  nomen  masculorum  de 
Balliolo,  eo  quod  non  hahuit  filium.  nee  filiani  de  Darvorgilla.  Eciam 
supradictus  Johannes  de  Balliolo  genuit  unam  filiam,  nomine 
Marjoriam,  sororem  scilicet  Johannis  regis  supradicti.  Haec 
nupsit  Johanni  Cumjoie,  etc."  A  gentleman  of  great  knowledge 
in  the  history  of  England  and  Scotland  has  suggested  to  me 
that  the  clause  printed  in  italics  (which  Bower  has  entirely 
omitted)  is  probably  a  Francism,  and  to  be  translated,  because 
there  ivas  not  (il  n'y  eut)  a  son  nor  a  daughter  of  Darvorgilla 
{remaining)  :  whence,  he  thinks,  there  is  room  to  believe  that 
Marjory  was  a  daughter  of  John  de  Balliol  by  a  former  wife,  and 
not  of  the  royal  blood. — M. 
Page  315,  1.  1278. — The  Cotton  Manuscript  is  more  correct 
than  the  Eoyal  in  this  name,  which  ought  to  be  Ahjsandyr. 
The  want  of  this  Earl  Alexander  in  all  the  Peerages,  and  the 
general  superiority  of  the  Royal  MS.  appear  to  me  sufficient 


280  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

reason  for  preferring  Jhon,  which,  however,  upon  further 
examination,  appears  erroneous.  [See  above,  page  276,  Note  on 
I.  1130.)— M. 

Page  315,1.  1281. — Schene,  here  used  substantively,  very  mucli 
resembles  Ossian's  beautiful  metaphor  of  Sim-beam,  or  simply 
Beam. — M. 

Page  315,  1.  1282. — It  was  the  husband  of  Catherine  Beaumont 
who  was  slain  at  Kilblene  in  1335.  Her  son,  who  was  then 
only  three  years  of  age,  lived  in  England,  and  died  in  1376 
(Dugd.  Bar.,  vol.  ii.  p.  96).  We  need  not  be  surprised  to  see 
historians,  who  were  obliged  to  depend  on  tradition  for  much 
of  their  information,  sometimes  making  mistakes  in  the  succes- 
sion of  a  family,  wherein  one  name  is  continued  through  many 
generations,  when  we  see  modern  genealogists,  witli  all  their 
resources  of  authentic  records,  often  erring  from  the  same 
cause. — M. 

Page  316,  1.  1302. — The  great  families  of  England  and  Scotland 
were  in  that  age  so  intermingled  Ijy  marriages,  as  appears  from 
this  genealogical  chapter  and  innumerable  other  authentic 
records,  that  there  is  perhaps  not  one  ancient  family  in  either 
kingdom  which  does  not  derive  its  pedigree  from  both. — M. 

Page  317,  L  1329. — Gartnay  must  have  been  Earl  but  a  very  short 
time,  if  indeed  there  ever  was  an  Earl  who  in  particular  had 
that  name,  which  seems  to  have  been  hereditary  in  the  family 
like  the  Pharaohs  of  Egypt,  and  apparently  the  Macduffs  of 
Fife.  A  short  notice  in  the  Pictish  Chronicle  (apud  Innes,  p.  777) 
gives  some  probability  to  this  idea,  and  seems  also  to  infer  that 
these  Earls  were  descended  of  the  Pictish  King  Gartnoith,  "  a 
quo  Garnait."  The  author  of  Remarks  on  Ragman  Roll  (p.  5, 
apud  N'ishet,  vol.  ii.)  says,  that  Donald  "  was  called  Gratnack  or 
Gratney  ;"  and  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  he  is  right,  and 
that  the  genealogists,  misled  by  the  mention  of  an  Earl  under 
the  name  of  Gartnay,  have  interpolated  him  between  the  two 
Donalds.  But  they  can  find  no  actions  recorded  of  him,  though 
the  other  Earls  of  Mar  frequently  appear  in  history  and  in 
records,  nor  can  they  find  any  wife  for  his  supposed  father. 
Neither  will  it  be  easy  to  point  out  in  what  years  he  was  Earl  : 


Vol.  II.]  EIGHTH  BOOK.  281 

for  William,  the  son  and  successor  of  Earl  Duncan,  appears  from 
a  charter  quoted  by  Sir  Robert  Douglas  to  have  been  Earl  in 
1234;  he  was  undoubtedly  Earl  in  1244  and  1266,  and  in 
1270,  when  Donald  his  son  (apparently  his  heir)  was  knighted. 
According  to  Douglas,  Donald  was  Earl  in  1272;  he  was  cer- 
tainly Earl  in  1281,  1284,  1291,  and  1296.  In  1306  another 
Donald,  an  infant,  is  Earl  (or  in  strict  feudal  language  heir  of 
Mar),  and  in  the  ten  preceding  years  the  Earl  of  Mar  is  scarcely 
mentioned  in  history,  whence  it  may  be  inferred  that  during 
most  of  that  time  there  was  no  other  Earl  than  the  young  child. 
From  all  these  circumstances,  I  presume,  it  will  appear  most 
probable  that  the  first  Donald  was  the  Earl  who  was  doubly 
brother-in-law  to  Robert  de  Brus,  and  that  he  Avas  father  of  the 
second  Donald.  {Feed.,  vol.  i.  p.  428  ;  vol.  ii.  pp.  1082,  266,  547, 
1013;  Prynne,  p.  651;  Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  113;  Douglass 
Peerage,  p.  4:58,  and  Baronage,  p.  419;  Craicfurd's  Officers,  p. 
263.— M. 

Page  318,1.  1373. — While  the  consanguinity  of  Robert  II.  and 
his  first  wife  Elizabeth  More  has  afi"orded  the  most  ample  field 
of  historical  controversy,  our  historians  have  entirely  overlooked 
the  double  canonical  impediment  to  his  second  marriage,  which 
consisted  in  Eufame  Ross,  and  her  former  husband  John  Ranulph, 
Earl  of  Moray,  being  both  first  cousins  of  his  mother  Marjory. 
The  truth  is,  that  according  to  the  rules  of  the  church  both 
marriages  stood  in  need  of  dispensations,  which  were  in  both 
cases  duly  obtained;  and  authentic  copies  of  both,  procured 
from  the  papal  archives,  are  now  in  the  possession  of  Mr. 
Andrew  Stuart.  {Seals  of  the  Kings,  etc.,  of  Scotland,  by  Mr. 
Astle,  p.  10.)— M. 

Page  318,  1.  1383,  1384. — I  have  placed  these  two  lines  as  they 
stand  in  the  Cotton  MS.,  and  in  the  Advocates'  MS.  A.  7.  1, 
they  being  totally  unconnected  as  they  are  placed  in  the  Royal 
MS.  after  1.  1412.  Perhaps  they  would  be  better  after  1.  1386. 
It  appears  from  them  that  Thomas  de  Dunbar,  Earl  of  Moray, 
was  dead  when  Wyntown  wrote ;  and  they  infer  that  his  mother 
Marjory,  the  daughter  of  King  Robert  II.,  was  born  of  his 
second  wife  Eufame,  and  not  of  his  first  wife  Elisabeth,  as  the 


282  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

genealogists  make  her,  seemingly  on  the  authority  of  Boyse.    (fol. 
340  a.)— M. 

Page  320,  1.  1430. — Bower,  seeing  no  other  son  of  the  Earl  of 
Sutherland  mentioned  by  Wyntown,  has  rashly  said  that  he  was 
"  unicus  filius."  Boyse,  in  defiance  of  the  authority  of  Wyn- 
town and  Bower,  has  been  pleased  to  make  his  name  Alexander ; 
in  which  he  has  been,  as  usual,  followed  in  j^reference  to  better 
authority  by  later  writers,  the  historians  of  the  family  of 
Sutherland  not  excepted.  (Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  366;  Boeth.,  fol. 
339  a;  Suth.  Case,  p.  11,  Note.)— M. 

Page  320, 1.  1439. — It  will  be  obvious  to  every  reader  that  "Wyn- 
town has  been  misinformed  in  this  matter.  John  de  Hastynges, 
the  grandson  of  Earl  David's  youngest  daughter,  claimed  such 
right  as  might  be  found  due  to  him  by  law  and  reason  in  the 
kingdom  of  Scotland.  {Feed.,  vol.  ii.  p.  578  ;  v.  Note  on  1.  310.) 
— M. 

Page  320,  1.  1446. — John  Barber,  archdeacon  of  Aberdeen.  His 
work  on  the  origin  of  the  Stewarts  has  been  quoted  in  the 
Perth  and  Cupar  MSS.  of  the  Scotichronicon,  by  Eobert  Scot, 
the  abbreviator  of  it,  and  by  Blind  Harry  in  his  Life  of  Wallace 
(1.  34  from  the  heginniiKj ;  Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  ]).  60,  Note,  jx  542), 
all  of  them  giving  some  brief  notes  from  it.  It  is  not  impro- 
bable that  some  MSS.  of  it  may  still  be  dormant  in  the  hands  of 
incurious  possessors. — M. 

Page  321, 1.  1460. — Wyntown's  uncertainty  in  this  matter  shows 
how  little  people  then  knew  of  what  was  going  forward  even 
among  themselves.  It  Avas  in  his  own  time  that  Archibald  Lord 
of  Galloway,  who  became  the  third  Earl  of  Douglas,  married 
Joan,  daughter  and  sole  heiress  of  Thomas  de  Morref  (or  Moray), 
Lord  of  Bothville,  and  thereupon  assumed  the  three  stars  (by 
some  improperly  called  mollets),  the  armorial  bearing  of  the  old 
Lords  of  Moray,  which,  with  variations  in  the  tinctures,  are 
borne  by  all  the  wide-spreading  branches  of  the  Morays  and 
Sutherlands,  descended  of  Friskin,  who  flourished  in  the  reign 
of  David  I.,  and  by  the  Brodies  and  Inneses,  also  ancient  families 
in  the  province  of  Moray.  As  for  the  Scoti  of  Italy  bearing  the 
three  stars  about  a  thousand  years  ago  in  proof  of  their  descent 


Vol.  II.]  EIGHTH  BOOK.  283 

from  the  Douglases,  and  Good  Sir  James  adding  the  heart  to 
the  stars,  they  who  are  pleased  to  believe  such  things  need  not 
read  history.  The  original  arms  of  Douglas  were  Argent  on  a 
Chef  Azure,  without  any  figures  whateA'er,  as  appears  from 
Froissart,  and  from  the  occasions  of  all  the  additions  being 
known.  {Crawfurd's  Peerage,  p.  41,  and  charter  qu.  note  e,  p.  97  ; 
Hume's  Hist,  of  Do^iglas,  pp.  8,  9;  Nishet,  vol.  i.  pp.  71,  252, 
253,  408;  vol.  ii.  Ajjj).  p.  191;  Shale's  Hist,  of  Moray,  pp. 
59,  76,  105.  Froissart,  ed.  1513,  p.  x,  where  Douglas  is 
called  William  instead  of  James,  and  the  colours  are  transposed  ; 
but  not  a  word  of  figures  in  any  edition  I  have  seen,  though  in 
a  capital  MS.  in  Bib.  Eeg.  1 4,  D,  11,  the  transcriber  has  added, 
"  et  trois  estoillcs  de  gueulles  en  argent,"  as  they  were  in  his  own 
time.  Barry,  in  his  poem  on  the  battle  of  Otterburn  {Sc.  Chr., 
vol.  ii.  p.  407),  gives  the  arms  of  Douglas,  but  such  as  they  were 
when  he  wrote  :  Froissart,  after  describing  the  same  battle,  also 
gives  them,  but  quite  erroneous.) 

Nisbet  describes  the  arms  of  William  and  James,  first 
and  second  Earls  of  Douglas,  as  having  the  stars.  But  I 
know  not  how  far  he  can  be  depended  on ;  for  he  dates 
the  charter  of  Earl  James,  adduced  as  a  proof,  27th  July 
1389,  which  is  near  a  year  after  his  death.  Thus  his  informa- 
tion tends  rather  to  darken  than  to  throw  light  on  the  matter. 
{Nlshet,  vol.  ii.  part  ii.  p.  46  ;  part  ill.  p.  85;  part  iv.  p.  13.) 
— M. 

Page  323,  1.  1514. — Also,  according  to  Spotiswood  (Keith,  p.  274), 
a  convent  of  Franciscan  Friars  at  Dumfries,  in  the  church  of 
which  Cumin  was  slaughtered. — M. 

Page  323,  1.  1524. — This  lady,  whose  remarkable  respect  for  her 
deceased  lord  emulates  that  of  the .  famous  Artemisia,  and  pre- 
sents a  picture  of  one  of  the  most  probable  origins  of  polytheism 
and  idolatry,  was  fulfilling  his  bequest  in  founding  the  college 
Avhich  bears  his  name.  There  is  still  extant  the  original  writing 
of  her  statutes  for  the  government  of  the  college,  which  she 
established  in  perpetuity.  She  died  in,  or  very  lately  before, 
1290,  as  appears  by  inquisitions  of  that  year  extant,  which 
show  that  they  mistake  who  think  she  was  alive  at  the  com- 


284  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

petition ;  a  most  important  point  in  the  controversy.  {Ballio- 
fergus,  p.  1 5  ;  Seals  of  the  Kings,  etc.,  of  Scotland,  by  Mr.  Astle, 
p.  17.)— M. 

Page  325,  1.  1569. — Not  brother,  but  uncle  of  the  last  Earl,  as 
appears  from  indisputable  authority.  {Fonder a,  vol.  ii.  p.  604.) 
This  is  the  person  called  by  Fordun  (p.  981)  "Macduff  de  Fyf," 
whom  Bower  has  improved  into  "  Macduff  comes  de  Fyfe  "  {Sc. 
Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  175),  and  succeeding  writers  have  christened  by 
the  name  of  Duncan.  Lord  Hailes  has  shown  that  the  imaginary 
Earl  Duncan  could  not  have  existed,  and  restored  Macduff  to 
his  own  place.     {Annals,  vol.  i.  p.  351.) — M. 

Page  327,  1.  1656. — Wyntown  has  mistaken  the  messenger,  the 
time,  and  the  place  of  delivering  the  renunciation  to  Edward. 
Balliol's  letter,  which  is  noted  by  several  writers  to  have  had  no 
date,  was  delivered  in  the  castle  of  Berwick,  then  in  possession 
of  the  English  King,  by  the  guardian  of  the  friars  of  Rokes- 
burgh  and  his  companion  the  reader  of  his  monastery,  5  th  April 
1296.  {Foid.,  vol.  ii.  p.  707,  where  the  delivery  is  dated  1295, 
though  among  the  transactions  of  1296;  Trivet,^.  289.)  The 
Abbot  of  Aberbrothok  had  been  sent  in  1295  with  a  letter  to 
King  Edward,  then  at  St.  Edmundsbury,  which  Wyntown 
has  mistaken  for  London,  and  confounded  the  two  messages. 
{Prynne,  p.  537.)— M. 

Page  334,  1.  1862. — Wyntown,  while  execrating  this  butchery, 
forgets  that  it  was  a  retaliation,  held  just  by  the  rules  of  war,  of 
the  horrid  policy  of  the  Scots,  which  he  very  gravely  commends, 
or  at  least  apologises  for  in  the  beginning  of  this  chapter.  But 
^yhen  we  recollect  that  the  desolation  brought  upon  his  country 
by  the  baneful  ambition  of  the  Edwards  was  recent  in  the 
memory,  and  obvious  to  the  sight,  of  every  person  then  living, 
Ave  will  be  inclined  to  excuse  him  for  what  may  seem  an  un- 
charitable sentence.  It  is  surely  not  more  out  of  reason  than 
the  blasphemous  expression  into  which  Camden's  admiration  of 
the  glorious  triumphs  of  Edward  has  betrayed  him  :  "Princeps 
longe  clarissimus,  in  cujus  fortissimo  animo  hospitium  metatus 
est  Deus  dignissimum,"  etc.  (Britannia,  ed.  of  1607,  p.  639.) 
How  well  disposed  the  Scots  were  to  Edward  before  the  un- 


Vol.  II.]  EIGHTH  BOOK.  285 

happy  death  of  Queen  Margaret,  appears  from  the  harmony  and 
confidence  subsisting  between  the  kingdoms,  in  their  offer  of 
their  young  Queen  to  his  son  with  a  kingdom  for  her  portion, 
in  submitting  the  disputed  succession  to  his  arbitration,  and  in 
the  very  encomiastic  manner  in  which  he  is  frequently  men- 
tioned in  the  latter  part  of  the  Chronicle  of  Melros. — M. 

Page  334,  1.  1879. — This  noble  knight  has  had  a  more  ample 
testimony  of  his  valour  from  the  English  writers  than  from  the 
Scottish.  Hemingford,  a  contemporary  writer  (vol.  i.  p.  9  6),  calls 
him  the  wisest  and  noblest  of  the  kingdom,  and  says  that, 
scorning  to  turn  his  back  or  tarnish  the  glory  of  his  name,  he 
bravely  fell;  and  Knyghton  (col.  2480)  calls  him  the  only 
valiant  man  among  the  Scots.  The  Duke  of  Montrose  is  the 
descendent  of  this  brave  man ;  and  the  Earls  of  Monteith,  and 
most  of  the  best  families  of  the  Grames,  are  also  of  his  posterity. 
— M. 

Page  340,  1.  2047. — Wyntown  does  not,  like  a  poet,  usher  in  the 
Deliverer  of  Scotland  with  any  pomp  or  eclat,  but,  as  a  relater  of 
plain  facts,  represents  him  engaged  in  an  altercation  as  illiberal 
as  that  of  Ajax  and  Ulysses.  Ancient  manners  must  not  be 
estimated  by  modern  rules,  (These  lines  are  copied  by  Blind 
Harry,  B.  vi.  ch.  ii.) — M. 

Page  346,  1.  2213. — This  is  one  of  the  very  few  bishops  of  St. 
Andrews  whose  souls  Wyntown  has  not  sent  to  Paradise.  He 
was  a  tool  of  Edward. — M. 

Page  349,  1.  2306. — As  there  is  reason  to  fear  that  we  shall  never 
see  the  "  Gret  Gestis  of  his  gud  Dedis  and  Manhad  "  here  referred 
to,  we  must  ever  regret  that  some  of  the  leisure  which  Wyntown 
has  on  several  occasions  bestowed  much  worse,  has  not  been 
employed  to  rescue  from  oblivion  the  true  history  of  so  illustri- 
ous a  character,  whose  real  fame  is  in  a  great  measure  lost  and 
buried  under  a  cloud  of  fable  grown  out  of  it ;  though  still  those 
of  his  noble  deeds  which  are  unquestionably  authenticated, 
are  sufficient  to  entitle  him  to  a  first  place  among  those  who 
have  deserved  the  glorious  title  of  the   friends   of   their 

COUNTRY. 

These  "  Gestis,"  now  unhappily  lost,  together  with  the  exag- 
« 


286  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

gerated  augmentations  of  popular  tradition,  probably  were  the 
foundation  of  the  fabulous  work  of  Blind  Harry. — M. 

Page  350,  1.  2338. — The  confederacy  entered  into  by  King  John 
de  Balliol  is  the  first  alliance  with  France  mentioned  by 
Wyntown,  and  there  is  every  reason  to  believe  that  it  is  properly 
termed  by  Lord  Hailes  the  original  treaty.  {Feed.,  vol.  ii.  p. 
695  ;  Annals,  vol.  i.  p.  234,  note.)  As  long  as  Scotland 
remained  a  separate  kingdom,  the  French  government  bestowed 
the  most  anxious  care  to  prevent  the  Scots  from  losing  sight  of 
the  ancient  alliance. — M. 

Page  350,  1.  2346. — Wyntown  here  gives  the  closest  translation 
possible  of  some  parts  of  the  original,  (v.  Feed.,  vol.  ii.  p.  868.) 
— M. 

Page  353,1.  2432. — "  Auferre,  trucidare,  rapere  falsis  nominibus 
imperium ;  atque  ubi  solitudinem  faciunt,  pacem  appellant." 
{Taciti  Vita  Jgr.,  c.  30.)— M. 

Page  354,  1.  2460. — "  Gud  Scottis  man  "  means  one  faithful  to  the 
interest  of  Scotland  :  as  those  Scots,  who  favoured  the  English, 
were  called  Inglis  men.  Sir  Ralph  Sadler  in  his  Letters  fre- 
quently uses  the  same  terms. — M. 

Page  355,  1.  2495. — Ii  Straictis  be  the  name  of  a  place,  it  may  be 
presumed  to  be  the  same  with  Strat-ton,  a  village  so  called  be- 
cause situated  on  the  Roman  street  leading  from  the  station  at 
Melros  (apparently  the  Curin.  of  the  Otadini)  to  the  naval  station 
at  Cramund  ;  or  perhaps  the  Street  itself.  The  tradition  of  the 
country  places  the  scene  of  the  first  conflict  between  Roslin  and 
Dryden,  of  the  second  between  Loanhead  and  Paradikes,  about 
half  a  mile  south  of  Stratton,  and  of  the  third  on  the  north  side 
of  Old  Melvil,  the  ancient  seat  of  the  Rosses  Lords  of  Melvil, 
and  more  recently  of  the  Dundases,  Viscounts  Melville. — L. 

Page  358, 1.  2590. — The  reader  will  observe  in  this  speech  several 
expressions  resembling  those  of  the  noble  oration  which  Tacitus 
has  done  the  Caledonian  leader  Galgacus  the  honour  to  put  into 
his  mouth,  and  the  more  laconic  and  animated  speech  of  the 
South  British  hero  Caractacus  in  the  same  author's  Annals, 
which  are  here  elevated  by  the  addition  of  religion  and  knightly 
gallantry. — M. 


Vol.  II.]  EIGHTH  BOOK.  287 

Page  362,  1.  2729,  2730.— 

"  Et  cuncta  terrarum  subacta, 
Prseter  atroceni  animura  Catouis." 

{Horat.  Carm.,  Lib.  II.  I.) — M. 

Page  368,  1.  2922. — The  whole  story  of  the  transactions  of  Brus 
with  Cumin  has  much  the  air  of  a  fable  contrived  to  varnish 
over  the  murder  of  the  latter,  who  after  the  degradation  of  the 
Balliols  appears  to  have  been  his  rival  for  the  crown,  and  make 
it  appear  an  act  of  justice  in  Brus,  whose  splendid  actions  so 
prepossessed  the  people  in  his  favour,  that  they  were  determined 
not  to  believe  that  their  admired  King  could  do  any  wrong. 
The  story  has  this  sure  mark  of  fable,  that  the  later  writers 
give  us  more  circumstances  of  it  than  the  earlier  ones.  Barber 
has  nothing  of  the  Earl  of  Glocester,  nor  Cumin's  messenger 
being  intercepted  and  put  to  death,  which  are  found  in  Fordun 
(p.  994)  and  our  author.  In  Bower's  time  the  tale  was  em- 
bellished with  the  Devil's  consultation  with  himself,  and  his 
wise  scheme  of  insi^iring  Cumin  with  the  resolution  to  betray 
Brus,  together  with  the  fall  of  snow,  and  the  ingenious  device 
of  shoeing  the  horses  backward  :  it  was  also  thought  proper  to 
augment  his  retinue  with  a  groom,  and  to  allow  two  days  more 
to  perform  the  journey.  {Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  225.)  When  Mair 
(or  Major)  wrote,  the  treason  was  thrown  upon  Cumin's  wife ; 
and  he  prudently  retrenches  most  of  the  circumstances.  {Jo. 
Major  Hist.,  p.  171.)  The  province  of  fable  being  so  pre- 
occupied, nothing  remained  for  Hector  but  to  turn  the  Earl  of 
Glocester's  pennies  into  two  pieces  of  gold  (further  improved  by 
Mr.  Crawfurd  into  "  some  crowns  of  gold  "),  as  more  suitable  to 
the  dignity  of  the  characters,  and  to  make  a  brother  for  Brus, 
whom  he  calls  David.  {Boetk,  fol.  309  b;  Crawf.  Hist,  of  the 
Stewarts,  p.  22;  Edit.  Paisley,  1782.)  Lesley  as  usual  copies 
Boyse.  Buchanan  takes  the  story  with  its  last  improvements  by 
Boyse,  only  in  his  strange  licentiousness  in  latinising  names,  or 
else  misled  by  the  typographical  error  of  Glomerensis  for  Glower- 
nensis  he  turns  Glocester  into  Gomeria.  (Buck.,  lib.  viii.  c.  28.) 
Perhaps  the  story  of  an  indenture  with  Cumin  took  its  rise 


288  NOTES  ON"  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

from  a  confused  remembrance  of  an  indenture  entered  into  in 
1305  between  Brus  and  Lamberton  Bishop  of  St.  Andrews. 
(Aijloffe's  Calendars,  p.  295.)— M. 

Page  370,  Eub.  2. — Lord  Hailes,  as  it  became  a  good  man,  and 
more  especially  a  good  historian,  has  rescued  the  memory  of 
Menteth  from  the  load  of  slander  laid  upon  him  by  almost  all 
the  Scottish  writers.  {Annals,  vol.  i.  p.  281.)  Wyntown  only 
says  that  he  took  Walays,  the  word  "  dissawyt "  being  the 
addition  of  the  rubricator,  and  probably  from  the  report  then 
circulating.  It  must  be  remembered  thnt  this  same  Jhon  of 
Menteth,  as  "  Gustos  comitatus  de  Meneteth,"  signed  the  famous 
spirited  letter  of  the  Scottish  nobles  to  the  Pope  in  1320. — M. 

Page  370,  1.  2972. — The  martyrdom  of  Walays  was  performed  at 
the  Elms  in  Smithfield,  where  Cow  Lane  now  is,  on  the  23d  of 
August  1305,  It  is  thus  described  in  a  ballad  written  about  a 
year  after,  when  the  head  of  Sir  Simon  Eraser,  one  of  the  heroes 
of  Eoslin,  was  set  up  beside  those  of  Walays  and  Lewellin  the 
last  Sovereign  of  Wales. 

To  warny  allethe  gentilmen,that  bueth  inScotlonde,  | 

The  Waleis  wes  to  drawe,  seththe  he  wes  anhonge  ! 

yioabyde. 
Al  quic  biheveded,  ys  boweles  ybrend.  ' 

The  heved  to  Londone  brugge  wes  send 


Ant  drede. 


Sir  Edward  oure  Kyng,  that  ful  ys  of  piete. 
The  Waleis  quarters  sende  to  is  oune  contr6 
On  four  half  to  honge,  huere  myrour  to  be, 
Ther-opon  to  thenche,  that  monie  myhten  se,         ) 

{MS.  Harl.  No.  2253,  fol.  59  b;   Trivet,  p.  340.) 

Thus  did  Edward  glut  his  vengeance  on  the  dead  body  of  this 
worthy  man,  whose  living  soul  all  his  power  never  could  subdue. 

Some  of  the  English  historians  have  stained  their  pages  with 
low  invectives  against  Walays.  Carte  in  particular  {Hist.,  vol.  ii. 
p.  290)  labours  hard  to  prove  him  a  traitor  to  King  Edward, 
whose  mercy  he  praises.  That  he  was  a  traitor,  he  proves  from 
his  being  a  native  of  Galloway  or  the  Cumbrian  territories, 
which,  he  says,  the  Kings  of  Scotland  held  in  vassalage  of  the 


Vol.  II.]  EIGHTH  BOOK.  289 

crown  of  England,  and  because  the  subvassals  were,  in  cases  of 
rebellion,  subject  by  the  feudal  law  to  the  same  forfeitures  and 
penalties  as  the  immediate  vassal. 

A  man  must  feel  himself  very  much  pinched  for  arguments 
when  he  has  recourse  to  such  as  are  confessedly  not  founded  on 
reason,  and  to  quibbles  and  perversion  of  facts.  Clydesdale, 
the  ancient  kingdom  of  Strath-Cluyd,  one  of  the  first  indepen- 
dent kingdoms  established  in  Britain  by  the  expulsion  of  the 
Eomans,  which  for  many  centuries  withstood  the  attacks  of  the 
Angles,  Pichts,  Scots,  and  Norwegians,  and  had  the  honour  to 
produce  Stewart,  Douglas,  and  Walays,  was  never  pretended 
to  be  any  part  of  the  territories  of  which  the  Kings  of  England 
claimed  the  superiority.  So  the  pretence  that  Walays  was  a 
traitor  in  consequence  of  the  place  of  his  birth  falls  to  the 
ground  ;  and  the  pretence  of  rebellion  is  equally  unfounded,  un- 
less the  noble  exertions  of  a  free  people  against  the  unjustifiable 
attempts  of  a  neighbouring  Prince  to  subject  them  to  his 
dominion  are  to  be  branded  with  the  name  of  rebellion.  Well 
may  the  spirit  of  the  noble  Walays  forgive  those  writers  for 
accusing  him  of  inhumanity  and  rebellion  who  have  extolled 
the  clemency  of  Edward  I. — M. 
Page  374,  1.  3077.— 

The  Kyng  Eobertis  swne  Davy, 

In  Berwick  weddit  a  fair  lady, 

Dame  Jane  of  Towris  that  was  than 
(Anno  1328,  so  corrected  in  MS.) 

Edwardis  daughter  of  Carnarvon. 

Barbour. — L, 
Page  375, 1.  3118.— On  the  seventh  day  of  June.     (Ford.,  p.  101 6  ; 

Sc.  Ghr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  292.)— M. 
Page  376,  1.  3142. — It  appears  that  Eobert,  solicitous  to  avoid 
being  deficient  in  any  point  of  royalty,  had  wished  to  receive  in 
his  own  person  those  unctions  which  gave  a  preference  to  Chris- 
tian princes  at  the  Papal  Court ;  but  the  bull  authorising  the 
unction  of  him  and  his  successors  was  not  expedited  at  Avignon 
till  six  days  after  his  death.  {Hay's  Vindication  of  Eliz.  More, 
p.  131.)— M. 

VOL.  III.  T 


290  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

Hector  Boyse  (fol.  270,  b)  and  his  numerous  followers,  per- 
haps desirous  of  concealing  the  recentness  of  this  sacred  cere- 
mony in  Scotland,  have  asserted  that  Edgar  was  the  first 
anointed  King  of  the  Scots.  Their  assertions,  seemingly  sup- 
ported by  a  letter  of  Pope  Innocent  IV.  to  Henry  III,  wherein 
he  reproves  him  for  objecting  to  the  coronation  or  unction  of  the 
infant  King  Alexander  III,  seem  to  have  induced  the  most 
learned  Selden  to  believe  that  Alexander  was  anointed.  But 
the  meaning  of  the  Pope  was  only  that  none  of  his  honours 
should  be  impaired,  for  apparently  neither  he  nor  Henry  knew 
whether  unction  was,  or  was  not,  a  part  of  the  inaugural  cere- 
mony of  the  Scottish  Kings.  The  words  "  ofiicium  inunctionis 
regis"  in  Bower's  account  of  Alexander's  coronation  are  evidently 
supplied  by  himself  (perhaps  inadvertently,  being  contradicted 
by  what  he  says  elsewhere),  as  he  found  no  authority  for  them 
from  Fordun  or  Wyntown,  the  former  of  whom  has  transcribed 
the  ceremonial  from  a  record  most  probably  of  the  age  of  Alex- 
ander, and  at  any  rate  earlier  than  1296,  as  appears  by  these 
words  :  "  Qui  lapis  in  eodem  monasterio  (Scone)  reverenter  ob 
regum  Albanise  consecracionem  servatur."  {Feed.,  vol.  i.  p.  463; 
Ford.,  p.  758;  Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  pp.  81,  302;  Titles  of  Honour, 
edit.  1631,  p.  154,  where  several  authors,  but  mostly  modern, 
are  quoted.)  There  is  not  a  Avord  of  unction  in  the  very  minute 
description  of  Alexander's  coronation,  said  to  be  written  by  the 
hand  of  Robert  then  Abbot  of  Scone,  and  found  in  the  ruins  of 
the  Abbay  ;  wherein  the  mention  of  William  Eraser  as  Bishop 
of  St.  Andrews,  many  years  before  he  was  advanced  to  that 
dignity,  shows  that  this  ancient  record  was  nearly  of  the  same 
nature  with  the  deeds  of  King  Achaius,  seen  by  Camerarius 
among  the  records  of  France.  (Nisbet,  vol.  ii.  part  iv.  pp.  108, 
109.)— M. 
Page  379,1.  3230.— The  words  "  bot  a  Prest  "  must  be  under- 
stood here  merely  as  a  plea  for  exemption  from  the  Earl's  juris- 
diction, the  crime,  which,  as  he  alleged,  was  only  cognisable  in 
the  spiritual  court,  having  been  abeady  forgiven  by  the  Pope. 
The  expression  could  never  be  intended  as  derogatory  to  the 
dignity  of  the  priesthood,  whose  lives  were  far  more  precious 


Vol.  il]  EIGHTH  BOOK.  291 

than  those  of  the  laity,    {v.  infra.l.  3238,  and  authorities  quoted 
in  Callander's  Scottish  Poems,  p.  146,  note.) — M. 

Page  380, 1.  3277.— Only  three  years.  He  died  20th  July  1332. 
{v.  infra,  1.  3361.) 

Page  382, 1.  3322. — Wyntown  is  the  first  who  relates  this  story, 
which  in  the  beginning  of  the  next  chapter  he  seems  to  speak 
doubtingly  of.  Succeeding  writers  have  given  it  more  assuredly. 
But  while  they  ascribed  Balliol's  attempt  for  the  recovery  of  the 
crown  to  the  suggestions  of  so  mean  an  agent,  they  have  shown 
how  little  they  were  acquainted  with  the  political  abihties  of 
Edward  III.,  which  invisibly  superintended  and  directed  the  first 
operations  of  his  tool  Edward  de  Balliol,  and  instead  of  con- 
quering kingdoms,  to  give  away  to  his  vassals,  as  his  grand- 
father is  said  to  have  promised  to  the  Earl  of  Carrick,  cunningly 
set  his  vassals  at  their  own  cost  and  risk  to  conquer  a  king- 
dom for  him.  He  well  knew  that  by  setting  up  a  duplicate 
King  he  should  divide  the  nation  into  two  factions,  without 
Avhich  he  was  sensible  that  Scotland  was  unconquerable,  for 
no  nation  ever  more  forcibly  evinced  the  truth  of  the  maxim 
of  Vegetius  (Lib.  iii.  c.  1 0). — "  Nulla  enim,  quamvis  minima 
natio,  potest  ab  adversariis  perdeleri,  nisi  propriis  simultatibus 
se  ipsa  consumpserit."  Had  Edward  I.  been  as  politic  as  his 
grandson,  he  would  have  granted  the  request  of  Brus  and  Has- 
tynges,  and  set  up  three  little  Kings  in  Scotland,  who  would 
have  torn  one  another  in  pieces  for  his  advantage. — M, 

Edward  had,  moreover,  another  reason  for  keeping  behind 
the  curtain  till  the  torch  of  war  should  be  set  a  blazing  :  he  was 
bound  to  the  Pope  in  a  penalty  of  two  thousand  pounds  in 
case  he  infringed  the  peace.     {Knyghton,  col.  2560.) — L. 

Page  382,  1.  3336. — For  an  accurate  account  of  these  and  other 
claimants  of  lands  in  Scotland,  see  Annals,  vol.  ii.  p.  143,  note. 
The  great  intercourse  of  friendship  between  England  and 
Scotland  before  the  death  of  Queen  Margaret  had  produced  so 
many  marriages  of  Englishmen  with  Scottish  heiresses,  whose 
brothers  wars,  crusades,  or  religious  celibacy  had  sent  to  their 
graves  without  issue,  that  if  Balliol  had  established  himself  on 
the  throne,  the  Scottish  nobility  would  have  consisted  almost 


292  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  il 

entirely  of  Englislimen  holding  their  estates  and  honours  in  right 
of  their  wives  and  mothers.      The  Scottish  writers,  following 
one  another  in  their  execration  of  those  who  opposed  the  interest 
of  David  de  Brus,  seem  to  have  forgotten  that  most  of  the 
nobles  concerned  in  the  quarrel  were  subjects  of  both  kingdoms, 
having  estates  in  England  as  well  as  in  Scotland,  and  that  the 
establishment  of  Balliol  as  the  vassal  of  the  King  of  England 
was  the  only  means  whereby  their  property  in  both  countries 
could  be  secured  to  them.     We  ought  at  least  to  allow  that 
they  were  placed  in  a  very  trying  situation. — M. 
Page   383,  1.   3352. — Succeeding  writers  have  enlarged  greatly 
upon  the  poisoning  of  the  Earl  of  Moray,  and  the  later  tran- 
scribers of  Barber,  thinking  his  work  deficient,  have  blundered 
in  an  interpolated  line  to  record   the   apparently  imaginary 
treason  of  "  a  false  monk."    (See  Remarks  on  the  Hist,  of  Scotland, 
p.  Ill  ;  Annals,  vol.  ii.  p.  146,  note.) — M. 
Page  384,  1.  3382. — Is  it  possible  that  it  should  have  required 
two  days  to  carry  the  news  of  so  extraordinary  and  important 
an  event  thirty-one  miles  of  modern  statute  measure  ? — M. 
Page  388,  1.  3527. — The  lines  3613-3616  are  surely  out  of  place, 
and  ought  to  be  read  here  after  1.  3527,  being  evidently  a  part  of 
the  account  of  the  battle  of  Duplin. — M. 
Page    397,  1.   3790. — Bower  has  placed   the  capture    of  Schyre 
Andrew  Murrawe  in    1333.     Probably  he  was  taken  before 
25th  March  (then  reckoned  the  beginning  of  the  year)  and  pre- 
sented to  Edward  in  April,  who  was  at  Durham  on  the  8th 
and  at  Newcastle  on  the  23d  of  that  month ;  and  so  the  dates 
may  be  reconciled,     {Sc.   Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  309  ;    Fo^d.  vol.  iv.  p. 
553.)— M. 
Page  399,  1.   3844,  and  page  401,  1.   3907. — We  must  suppose 
Wyntown  misinformed  in  all  the  dates  of  this  aifair,  if  we  do 
not  admit  that  there  were  two  or  more  treaties,  as  asserted  not 
only  in  Scala  Chronica  (of  which  see  an  extract  in  Annals,  vol.  ii. 
p.  316),  but  also  by  Murimuth,  a  contemporary  writer,  who  says 
(p.  80),  "  Tenentes  castrum  et  villam  habuerunt  cum  eo  {Edward) 
multos  dolosos  tractatus."     The  articles  with  the  Earl  of  March 
governor  of  the  castle  were  signed  on  the  15th  July,  and  those 


Vol.  II.]  EIGHTH  BOOK.  293 

with  William  de  Keth  (not  Seytown)  the  governor  of  the  town 
on  the  day  following,  whereby  the  castle  and  town  were  to  be 
surrendered  on  Tuesday,  the  20th  of  the  same  month  (St.  Mar- 
garet the  Virgin's  Day),  unless  reinforced  before  the  evening  of 
the  19th.  On  the  afternoon  of  the  19th  the  battle  was  fought, 
and  not  on  St.  Margaret's  Day,  as  it  is  dated  by  WyntoAvn  and 
in  the  edition  of  Murimuth,  so  that  the  treaties  published  by 
Rymer  must  be  different  from  that  which  occasioned  the  execu- 
tion of  Sey town's  son.  {Feed.,  vol.  iv.  pp.  56i,et  seqq.;  Murimuth, 
p.  80,  note  5.)— M. 

Page  400,  1.  3902. — The  speech  of  Sey  town's  lady  is  quite  in  the 
character  of  a  Spartan  mother;  but  the  genuineness  of  it  is 
rather  more  than  doubtful,  even  the  event  which  gave  occasion 
to  it  being  involved  in  a  cloud  of  doubts  and  difficulties,  which 
the  abilities  and  application  of  Lord  Hailes  have  not  been  able 
entirely  to  dispel. 

A  complete  review  of  all  the  facts  and  arguments  which 
might  be  adduced  to  illustrate  this  obscure  point  would  require 
a  pretty  long  dissertation.  I  shall  only  observe,  in  justice  to  the 
Scottish  writers,  that  the  silence  of  the  English  (were  it  universal, 
as  it  is  not)  cannot  be  admitted  as  a  proof  against  the  positive 
assertion  of  Fordun  and  Wyntown,  who  wrote  near  enough  to 
the  time  to  receive  their  intelligence  from  old  men,  who  had 
been  eye-witnesses ;  and  that  the  opinion  of  the  treaty  with  the 
governor  of  the  town,  published  by  Eymer,  being  the  only  one 
whereon  the  impossibility  of  SeytoA\Ti  being  governor,  and  con- 
sequently the  falsehood  of  the  whole  story,  has  been  grounded, 
is  overturned  by  the  English  authors  quoted  in  the  preceding 
note,  to  say  nothing  of  our  author,  whose  treaty  of  three  months' 
continuance  may  well  be  presumed  different  from  that  of  as 
many  days.     {Ford.,  p.  1022;  Annals,  vol.  ii.  p.  313.) — M. 

Page  400, 1.  3903. — Halydown  is  the  south  end  of  a  ridge  of  small 
hills,  which  extends  northward  about  three  miles,  and  terminates 
in  Ross  point.  It  is  about  a  mile  and  a  half  from  Berwick, 
which  it  overlooks,  as  described  in  the  text. — M. 

Page  402, 1.  3947.- — Wyntown  must  mean  brother  of  Waltyr  the 
late  Stewart,  who  died  in  1326.     Bower,  misled  by  this  inaccu- 


294  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

racy  of  language,  says  inconsiderately,  that  these  three  Stewarts 
were  sons  of  Waltyr  and  brothers  of  Eobert,  not  adverting  that 
Eobert  was  his  mother's  only  child,  and  born  2d  March  1315-16; 
so,  he  himself  having  just  then  completed  his  seventeenth  year, 
no  one  son  of  his  father's  subsequent  marriage  was  then  capable 
of  bearing  arms  :  nor  was  this  mistake  of  Bower  rectified  by  any 
of  the  succeeding  writers  before  Buchanan.  (Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  pp. 
259,  311.)  Symson  says  that  John  was  killed  in  Ireland  along 
with  Edward  de  Brus ;  and  he  quotes  the  Chartulary  of  Paslay 
for  James  being  alive  in  1336.  (Hist,  of  Stuarts,  p.  102.)  Per- 
haps in  both  cases  he  may  have  mistaken  others  of  the  same 
name  for  them. — M. 
Page  402,  1.  3962. — Their  good  fighting  was  on  this,  as  on  many 
other  occasions,  thrown  away  by  impetuosity  and  misconduct. 
In  a  ballad  made  on  the  occasion,  the  English  thus  expressed  the 
ease  with  which  they  obtained  the  victory : — 

For  no  nother  wise  dide  thei  stryve. 

Butt  as  XX  schepe  among  wolfes  fyve ; 

For  V  of  hem  then  were 

Ayenste  an  Englischman  there, 
which,  though  incredible,  is  allowable  in  a  popular  ballad. 

The  Scottish  writers  seem  to  have  vied  with  each  other  and 
with  the  English  in  magnifying  the  national  disgrace  and  cala- 
mity, and  exaggerating  the  number  of  victims  led  to  the  slaughter 
of  Halydown.  Sixty  thousand  (see  1.  3849)  is  a  greater  number 
than  King  Robert  was  able  to  muster  during  seven  months' 
preparation  for  the  field  of  Bannokburn,  when  his  life  and  his 
crown  depended  on  the  event  of  a  single  day,  and  nearly  the 
whole  of  Scotland  was  under  his  command;  whereas  now 
scarcely  a  half  of  it  acknowledged  his  son,  and  the  country  was 
almost  depopulated  by  the  loss  of  the  vast  mob  of  people  suffo- 
cated and  crushed  to  death  at  Duplin,  and  other  recent  disasters. 
The  continuator  of  Hemingford,  a  contemporary  English  writer, 
and  Knyghton,  who  wrote  soon  after  him  (liis  true  sense  being 
apparently  restored  by  Lord  Hailes),  are  much  more  moderate  : 
they  agree  in  making  the  number  of  the  Scots  under  fifteen 
thousand.     As  to  the  wonderful  disproportion  of  ten  or  fourteen 


Vol.  II.]  EIGHTH  BOOK.  295 

thousand  of  the  Scots  slain,  and  only  fourteen  of  the  English 
(35,712  Scots  and  7  English  according  to  the  above-mentioned 
ballad),  it  sufficiently  confutes  itself,  and  is  moreover  inconsistent 
with  the  account  of  the  victory  given  by  Edvrard  himself  in  his 
orders  to  the  clergy  of  England  and  his  dominions  in  France  to 
thank  God  for  the  destruction  of  the  Scots,  wherein  such  a 
miraculous  circumstance  would  surely  not  have  been  omitted. 
(Feed.,  vol.  iv.  p.  568;  Annals,  vol.  ii.  pp.  165,  301,  et  seqq.,  and 
authorities  quoted.) — M. 

Page  403,  1,  3996. — That  is,  he  obliged  him  to  rebuild  the  castle 
at  his  own  expense. — M. 

Page  406, 1.  4069. — These  Lords  were  all  married  to  Ladies  related 
to  the  Mowbrays  as  descended  of  the  Cumins.  Talbot  was 
husband  of  Elisabeth  the  second  daughter  of  John  Cumin  slain 
by  Brus,  and  progenitor  of  the  hero  whose  deeds  in  France  are 
immortalised  by  the  historians  and  by  Shakespeare,  and  ancestor 
of  many  noble  families  in  England,  of  whom  the  chief  is  that  of 
the  Earls  of  Shrewsbury,  who  in  right  of  their  descent  from  the 
Cumins  still  carry  the  title  of  Laixl  Cumin  of  Badanach.  Beau- 
mont's lady  was  daughter  of  Alexander  Cumin,  Earl  of  Buchan, 
and  Countess  in  her  own  right ;  and  Athol  was  married  to  their 
daughter.  The  genealogy  of  the  Mowbrays  is  not  so  clear,  but 
there  seems  no  doubt  that  they  were  descendants  of  Godfray, 
who  married  the  second  daughter  of  Red  Jhon  Cumin  (see  VI. 
193).  As  they  all  claimed  great  estates  and  dignities  in  Scot- 
land in  right  of  their  wives,  consanguinity,  friendship,  and  inte- 
rest bound  them  to  stand  by  each  other  in  supporting  the  female 
succession,  which  appears  also  to  have  had  the  just  right. 
Balliol's  decision,  apparently  unjust,  was  evidently  impolitic, 
for  it  impeached  his  own  title  to  the  crown,  the  preferable  right 
of  the  male  being  the  principal  plea  urged  by  Brus  in  the  com- 
petition with  his  father,  and  by  the  alienation  of  his  best  friends 
it  brought  on  his  own  ruin. — M. 

Page  407,  1.  4086. — By  Sir  William  de  Keth  of  Galston,  as  in 
1.  4907,  where  it  is  repeated.     (Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  325.) — M. 

Page  408,  1.  4128. — He  had  then  completed  his  eighteenth  year. 
(See  note  on  1.  3947.)— M. 


296  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

Page  412,  1.  4254. — Bower  and  his  followers  have  made  many 
additions  to  the  original  plain  narrative  of  the  siege  of  Loch 
Levyn  by  Wyntown,  who  from  priority  of  time,  connection  with 
the  place,  and  acquaintance  with  old  people  who  had  been  con- 
cerned in  the  affair,  Avas  certainly  well  informed  of  the  circum- 
stances. They  tell  us  that  the  English,  unable  to  reduce  the 
castle  by  any  other  means,  fell  upon  the  ingenious  contrivance 
of  drowning  the  garrison  by  raising  the  water  of  the  loch,  for 
which  purpose  they  built  a  great  dam  across  the  outlet  of  it, 
and  turned  the  Doven  and  some  other  streams  into  it ;  and  that 
four  men  from  the  castle  in  one  summer  night,  by  the  help  of  St. 
Serf,  pierced  the  mound,  which  had  been  above  a  month  in  build- 
ing, whereupon  the  water  bursting  out  swept  away  English 
men,  horses,  baggage,  tents,  houses,  etc.,  into  the  sea,  of  all 
which  operations  the  vestiges  are  to  be  seen  at  this  day ! 

Notwithstanding  the  appeal  to  ocular  demonstration  made 
by  Bower,  and  repeated  in  our  OAvn  day,  yet  the  circumstances 
of  the  story  are  extremely  improbable,  if  not  utterly  impossible, 
though  it  has  had  the  wonderfully  good  fortune  to  be  admitted 
even  by  so  scrupulous  a  writer  as  Lord  Hailes,  who  scarcely  ever 
gives  quarter  to  fable.  The  inventor  of  the  tale,  which  he  perhaps 
founded  on  the  remains  of  ancient  works  that  have  afterwards 
been  adduced  to  prop  his  fiction,  must  have  shut  his  eyes  against 
observing  the  nature  of  the  gromid,  which  is  enclosed  on  all 
sides,  except  the  outlet  wherein  the  water  of  Levin  runs  (as 
indeed  all  valleys  are  wherein  there  are  lakes),  so  that  to  turn  a 
single  additional  stream  into  it  would  be  a  most  arduous,  if  not 
an  impracticable,  undertaking  even  in  this  age  of  canals.  I  say 
nothing  of  the  clear  proof  afforded  by  Wyntown  ha'V'ing  not  one 
word  of  the  horrid  sacrilege  of  drowning  his  own  monks  in  their 
monastery  (for  they  must  have  shared  the  fate  of  the  castle), 
though  he  has  inveighed  so  strongly  against  the  smaller  sacri- 
lege of  erecting  a  fort  in  the  consecrated  ground  of  the  "  Kyrk- 
yharde  of  Kynros."  {Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  313  ;  Boetk,  fol.  329  b ; 
Annals,  vol.  ii.  p.  178;  Statistical  Account  of  Scotlaiid,  vol.  v. 
p.  172  ;  and  see  Maitland's  Hist,  of  Scotland,  p.  521.) — M. 

Page  412,  1.  4258. — Bower  dates  the  arrival  of  the  English  fleet 


Vol.  II.]  EIGHTH  BOOK.  297 

in  the  Firth  the  6th  of  July.  Miracles  must  have  grown  up 
very  fast  in  the  time  intervening  between  Wyntown  and  Bower, 
or  the  former  has  shown  his  judgment  in  rejecting  them. 
Bower  says  that  the  crew  of  the  largest  ship  robbed  the  Abbay 
of  Inch-Colme  (of  which  he  afterwards  was  Abbot)  of  every 
thing  precious ;  in  revenge  for  which  St.  Colme  sent  a  whirl- 
wind, by  which  that  ship,  and  she  alone  among  the  whole  fleet, 
was  in  the  utmost  danger  of  being  lost,  till  they  resolved  upon 
making  atonement  for  their  offence,  whereupon  the  mercenary 
Saint  was  reconciled  to  the  enemies  of  his  country  for  the 
paltry  consideration  of  the  restitution  of  his  statue,  together  with 
a  bribe  of  gold  and  silver.  He  concludes  the  chapter  by  refer- 
ring to  a  miracle  of  the  other  St.  Colme,  or  Columba,  whom  he 
confounds  with  his  own  patron.     {Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  318.) — M. 

Page  414,  1.  4320. — Wyntown  has  mistaken  the  name  of  the 
chief  of  Lochawe,  and  has  misled  others,  Buchanan  being  the 
only  one  who  gives  him  his  true  name,  which  was  Colin,  as 
appears  from  several  charters  quoted  by  Crawfurd.  {Officers  of 
State,  p.  41.)  His  father  Sir  Niel  married  Mary,  a  sister  of 
King  Eobert.— M. 

Page  415,  1.  4350. — If  I  mistake  not,  a  Highlander  would  say 
Batail  nan  dornaig.  ("  Dorneag,  a  round  stone  that  a  man  can 
cast."  Shaw's  Gaelic  Diet.)  Perhaps  it  is  corrupted  in  tran- 
scribing, or  Wyntown  has  corrupted  it  himself,  not  understand- 
ing the  Gaelic. — M. 

Page  418,  1.  4456. — If  Edward  really  slew  his  brother,  this  is  a 
much  more  probable  cause  than  resentment  of  his  cruelty  at 
Lesmahagow.  (Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  323.)  It  must  be  allowed 
that  the  authorities  for  his  dying  of  sickness  are  not  satisfactory, 
and  that  the  fact  was  more  likely  to  be  known  in  Scotland  than 
in  England.  In  such  cases  the  propagation  of  a  decent  false- 
hood is  not  uncommon. — M. 

Page  420,  1.  4515. — Other  historians  ascribe  this  convoy  to  an 
injudicious  excess  of  politeness  in  the  Earl  of  Moray;  but  our 
author's  narrative  gives  room  to  suspect  that  he  was  overreached 
by  the  politic  ally  of  Edward,  whom  the  Scottish  historians 
have  erroneously  called  Earl  of  Geller  instead  of  Namur,  pro- 


298  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

bably  led  into  the  mistake  by  an  Earl  of  Gueldre  (written  Geders) 
being  at  the  same  time  in  the  service  of  England.  (Scala  Chron. 
ap.  Leland,  vol.  i.  p.  555.) — M. 

Page  420,  1.  4517. — Bower  calls  him  "Petrus  de  Paresis,  alias 
Percy."  (Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  320.)  Whether  a  person  of  such 
a  name  was  concerned  in  the  capture  is  unknown ;  but  William 
de  Pressen,  keeper  of  the  castle  of  Jedworth  (Jedburgh),  got  the 
credit  of  it,  and  the  reward.     (Fa'd.,  vol.  iv.  pp.  617,  670.) — M. 

Page  426,  1,  4707. — Thomas  Crawfurd  says  that  Canmore  is  a 
castle  in  a  loch  of  the  same  name  in  Mar.  (Notes  on  Buchanan, 
p.  65.)— M. 

Page  427,  1,  4721. — He  has  been  called  Thomas  Leirmont  or 
Learmonth  by  all  writers  for  some  ages  past,  without  any 
authority  that  I  can  see,  unless  Boyse  (fol.  302  a)  is  to  be  held 
an  authority.  In  a  charter  of  Peter  de  Haga,  Thom.  Rymor 
de  Ercilduin  is  a  witness  along  with  Oliver  Abbot  of  Driburgh, 
Sir  Willielm  de  Burudun  (apparently  the  same  who  adhered  to 
Brus  in  his  greatest  distress.  Barber,  p.  36),  Hugh  de  Perisby, 
Shirref  of  Eokysburg,  and  Will,  de  Hattely.  {Chart.  Melros. 
MS.  Harl.,  No.  3960,  fol.  109  a.)  These  names  being  appar- 
ently of  the  same  age  and  same  part  of  the  country  wherein 
Thomas  lived,  there  seems  no  reason  to  doubt  that  this  Thomas 
Rymor  is  the  same  person  who  has  acquired  so  much  fabulous 
fame  as  a  prophet,  and  whose  real  surname,  perverted  by  the 
learned,  is  still  preserved  by  the  vulgar.  It  must  be  observed, 
however,  that  Nisbet  (vol.  i.  p.  134),  when  mentioning  the  charter 
now  quoted,  says  that  "  in  other  older  charters  he  is  designed 
Thomas  Learmount  de  Ercildoun."  Q.  How  much  older  are 
these  charters,  and  why  must  we  suppose  the  identity  of  two 
Thomases  with  different  surnames  1 — M. 

Page  427,  1.  4746. — A  romancer  or  mere  poet  would  have  made 
this  execution  the  effect  of  the  very  first  cast. — M. 

Page  431,  1.  4853. — This  was  the  age  of  heroic  Ladies.  Besides 
King  Robert's  sister,  Christian,  the  defender  of  Kildrummy, 
and  his  grand-niece,  Agnes,  the  defender  of  Dunbar,  who  in- 
herited the  spirit  of  her  illustrious  father,  Thomas  Ranulph, 
Earl  of  Moray,  Philippa  Queen  of  England,  the  Countess  of 


Vol.  II.]  EIGHTH  BOOK.  299 

Salisbury,  the  Countess  of  Montfort,  and  some  other  contempo- 
rary heroines,  are  said  to  have  distinguished  themselves  by 
spirited  exertions  and  gallant  deeds  which  would  do  honour  to 
any  hero  of  the  other  sex. — M. 

Page  433,  1.  4916. — This  paragraph  seems  to  be  a  repetition  of 
what  is  already  more  briefly  related,  1.  4083. — M. 

Page  433,  1.  4930. — With  very  few  exceptions,  the  observation 
holds  good  through  the  whole  history  of  Scotland  from  the 
first  invasion  by  the  Romans  to  the  last  invasion  by  the  English, 
that  the  natives  were  conquerors  in  skirmishes  and  defeated  in 
great  battles. — M. 

Page  435,  1.  4982. — Nineteen  weeks  according  to  Walsingham. 
(Hist.,  p.  136.)  But  Fordun,  probably  better  informed,  says  (p. 
1032)  that  it  lasted  twenty -two  weeks,  and  was  raised  16th 
June.  Wyntown  has  omitted  marking  the  date  of  the  siege, 
but  seems  to  conclude  it  before  1338,  in  which  year  (as  we  now 
reckon)  Lord  Hailes  has  placed  the  whole  duration  of  it  from 
authorities  apparently  very  satisfactory,  (Annals,  vol.  ii,  p.  198, 
note.) — M. 

Page  445,  1.  5268. — That  is,  sitting  in  the  most  honourable  place 
on  a  platform  raised  above  the  rest  of  the  floor  called  the  Deas 
or  Dais,  where  the  table  was  set  for  the  master  of  the  feast  and 
those  whom  he  chose  to  distinguish  as  the  most  respected 
guests.  Thence  the  principal  room  in  a  great  house  was  called 
the  Chamber  of  Dais,  and  such  a  Dais,  as  JVIr.  Pennant  informs 
us,  is  still  remaining  at  Tre-Mostyn,  in  Flintshire.  When  the 
Emperor  of  Germany  dines  in  state,  he  is  elevated  six  feet 
higher  than  the  Electoral  Princes.  (Tour  in  Wales,  p.  8  ;  Res- 
puhlica  German.,  vol.  ii.  p.  339.) — M. 

Page  446,  1.  5324. — The  enthusiastic  valour  and  politeness  of 
chivalry  appearing  here  in  real  history  must  excite  our  admira- 
tion of  the  principles  of  men,  who,  during  a  suspension  of 
national  quarrel  and  animosity,  could  seek  each  other's  lives  in 
cold  blood,  merely  to  prove  their  dexterity  in  handling  their 
arms.  Yet  even  this  sanguinary  sport,  this  "  play  of  death,"  to 
borrow  a  Scandinavian  phrase,  by  the  generosity  of  sentiment 
displayed  on  both  sides,  serves  to  relieve  the  mind  from  the 


300  XOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ir. 

horrors  of  general  carnage  and  universal  desolation.  The  first 
of  these  justings  is  placed  in  the  holydays  of  Christmas  1340  by 
Knyghton  (col.  2580),  and  that  he  is  right  appears  by  the 
capture  of  Montague  being  dated  in  the  same  year,  which  is 
known  to  have  been  in  1340. — M. 

Page  455,  1.  5578. — The  consequences  of  glorious  war  are  here 
painted  with  a  strength  of  colouring  beyond  any  idea  which 
ever  occurred  to  the  fertile  imagination  of  Callot,  when  he  was 
stretching  his  invention  to  fill  up  his  Miseries  of  War.  The  re- 
flection that  at  least  that  part  of  the  description  which  represents 
the  wild  animals  resuming  the  possession  of  the  desolated 
country  is  certainly  true,  adds  not  a  little  to  the  striking 
horror  of  the  picture.  The  name  of  Klek  (a  hook),  apparently 
accommodated  to  the  way  of  life  attributed  to  the  wretched 
being  said  to  be  driven  to  such  an  extremity  of  misery  as  to 
prey  upon  human  flesh,  leaves  some  room  to  hope  that  this 
most  horrible  part  of  the  picture  may  be  an  exaggeration ;  and 
indeed  Wyntown  gives  it  as  a  hearsay  report,  which,  like  other 
reports,  grew  as  it  passed  from  hand  to  hand ;  and  we  find  that 
in  Bower's  time  rumour  had  associated  a  woman  with  him. 
{Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  331.)  A  similar  family  of  cannibals  is 
said  to  have  lived  in  the  reign  of  James  II.  {Pitscottie,  p.  104.) 
— M. 

Page  459,  1.  5703. — This  curious  particular,  unknown  to  or 
neglected  by  all  our  other  writers,  shows  that  the  Scots  retained 
the  ancient  practice  of  wearing  their  beards,  which  ever  since 
the  time  of  William  I.  the  English  had  shaved,  agreeable  to  the 
Norman  custom,  excepting  the  Kings,  who  alone  retained  the 
beard  as  a  mark  of  dignity  and  distinction,  for  which  reason 
Edward  II.,  after  his  degradation,  was  shaved  by  his  keepers, 
that  he  might  not  be  known  on  the  road.  (Mat.  Par.,  p.  181 ; 
Fit.  Ahhat.,  pp.  46,  48;  Knyghton,  col.  2341  ;  Thorn,  de  la  3Iore, 
p.  602.  The  passage  of  Scotichronicon,  vol.  ii.  p.  400,  which 
infers  that  the  English  wore  their  beards  in  1385,  may  well  be 
suspected,  being  in  the  fabulous  account  of  a  miracle ;  nor  is 
even  that  of  William  of  Malmesbury,  fol.  57  b,  wherein  the 
English  before  the  conquest  are  said  to  have  been  "  barbas  rasi," 


Vol.  II.]  EIGHTH  BOOK.  301 

free  from  suspicion  of  error,  as  in  the  next  line  they  are  described 
as  painted  in  the  manner  of  the  ancient  Britons.) 

Gordon,  in  his  poetic  History  of  the  Valiant  Bruce  (p.  168,  ed, 
Edin,  1718),  makes  Douglas,  when  he  is  going  to  spy  the 
English  army  before  the  battle  of  Bannokburn,  say,  "  I  '11  raze 
my  beard."  This  circumstance,  together  with  Douglas,  who 
was  bred  in  France,  proposing  to  pass  himself  for  a  Frenchman 
in  Edward's  army  of  many  nations,  gives  an  air  of  veracity  to 
this  part  of  his  story,  which  he  has  perhajis  found  in  Peter 
Fenton's  MS.  written  in  1361. 

But  it  must  be  observed  that  the  above  authorities  disagree 
with  the  following  passage  in  Stow  (p.  415),  "After  this  taking 
of  King  John  of  France,  Englishmen  (which  before  were  bearded 
and  the  haire  of  their  heads  short  rounded)  then  used  long 
haire  on  their  heads,  and  their  beards  to  be  shaven."  The  lines 
said  to  be  composed  by  the  Scots  in  derision  of  the  peace  of 
Northampton,  published  by  Caxton,  also  infer  that  the  English 
had  long  beards  in  1328.  It  is  reasonable  to  suppose  that  the 
wearing  or  not  wearing  of  beards,  like  other  matters  of  fashion, 
has  undergone  many  changes,  which  historians  have  not  thought 
worthy  of  being  recorded. — M. 

Page  460, 1.  5734. — This  surprise  of  the  castle  pretty  much  re- 
sembles the  stratagem  by  Avhich  Richard  Earl  of  Glocester  and 
John  Mansel  got  into  it  in  the  minority  of  Alexander  III., 
which  seems  to  be  obscurely  hinted  by  Bower,  and  is  quite 
omitted  by  all  other  writers  of  Scottish  history,  {Mat.  Paris, 
p.  908;  Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  90.)— M. 

Page  460,  1.  5751. — The  cove  of  Hawthornden,  supposed  by 
Stukely  and  some  other  antiquaries  to  be  a  Roman  work,  is 
chiefly  indebted  to  the  brave  Ramsay  and  his  hardy  associates 
for  its  celebrity,  which  procures  it  frequent  visits  in  summer 
excursions  from  Edinburgh. — M. 

Page  473,  1.  6168. — Beside  the  2000  men-at-arms,  there  was  a 
great  multitude  of  men  half-armed,  as  Bower  expresses  it.  (Sc. 
Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  341.)  Knyghton  (col.  2589)  makes  the  number 
36,000  all  well  provided  with  arms  in  the  French  manner, 
which  were  increased  to  62,000  in  the  time  of  Walsingham, 
{Ypod.,-p.  517.)— M. 


302  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

Page  475,  1.  621 1. — The  name  apparently  ought  to  be  Sundyrland, 
as  in  Scotichronicon  (vol.  ii,  p.  342).  Sunderland  is  a  village 
on  the  south  bank  of  the  Were,  about  three  miles  south  of 
Durham.— M. 

Page  475,  1.  6226. — He  seems  to  have  been  the  husband  of  Mary 
Countess  of  Montieth,  and  on  that  account  he  was  called  Earl 
of  Montieth.  He  was  taken  prisoner  in  this  battle,  and  after- 
wards put  to  death  Avith  all  the  parade  of  cruelty  which  closed 
the  glories  of  Walays  and  Eraser. — M. 

Page  479, 1.  6364. — The  genealogy  of  the  family  of  Setown,  Seytown 
or  Seton,  is  peculiarly  embarrassed  and  overwhelmed  with  errors, 
the  bare  recapitulation  of  which  would  exceed  the  bounds  of  a 
note.  Alexander  de  Seaton,  who  in  1308  entered  into  an 
agreement  to  support  the  title  of  King  Eobert,  and  is  said  to 
have  been  slain  by  Balliol's  forces  at  Kinghorn  in  1332,  is 
made  a  son  of  Sir  Christopher  by  Christian  de  Brus,  whose 
marriage  is  placed  in  or  after  1306.  The  Governor  of  Berwick, 
said  to  be  a  son  of  this  Alexander,  had  several  sons,  of  whom  at 
least  one  was  a  fighting  man  in  1 3 33, i.e.  within  twenty-seven  years 
at  the  most  from  the  marriage  of  his  great-grandmother.  These 
form  a  specimen  of  the  inconsistencies  in  the  genealogy  preceding 
the  marriage  here  mentioned,  which  Douglas  has  strangely  mis- 
represented, and  has  not  an  heiress  in  the  whole  pedigree, 
though  he  had  the  advantage  of  Wyntown's  narrative  as 
repeated  by  Bower  (with  some  additional  circumstances  and  a 
different  date)  before  his  eyes,  with  a  deduction  of  the  posterity 
of  the  same  Alan  by  the  transcriber  of  the  Cupar  MS.  of 
Scotichronicon,  who  had  personally  known  four  generations  of 
them.  Yet  in  spite  of  this  clear  light  he  substitutes  for  Alan 
of  Wyntown  an  Alexander  Seton,  whom  he  connects  with 
Moray  by  marrying  him  to  a  sister  of  his.  Such  is  the  mode 
of  linking  together  the  broken  chain  of  a  pedigree.  {Sc.  Chr., 
vol.  ii.  p.  337;  Hist,  of  Seaton,  by  Sir  Eic.  Maitland,  in  Mackenzie's 
Lives,  vol.  iii.  pp.  208,  et  seqq. ;  Nisbet,  vol.  i.  p.  235  ;  Douglas's 
Peerage,  p.  705,  where  the  note  from  the  Cupar  MS.  is  actually 
copied  almost  verbatim !  See  Lord  Hailes's  Essay  on  the 
Genealogy  of  Seton,  Annals,  vol.  ii.  p.  295.) — M. 


Vol.  II.]  EIGHTH  BOOK.  303 

Page  482, 1.  6440. — Scotland  had  hitherto  been  favoured  by  the 
Almighty  with  an  exemption  from  this  dreadful  scourge  of 
mankind,  the  natural  causes  of  which  seem  to  have  been  the 
keenness  and  salubrity  of  the  air  and  the  temperance  of  the 
people.  When  the  pestilence  which  afflicted  all  Europe  in  the 
seventh  century  was  raging  through  the  rest  of  Britain,  the 
Pichts  and  Scots  of  Britain  were  the  only  nation  who  were  free 
of  it.  (Adamnani  Vita  Columbce  ;  MS.  Bib.  Reg.  8,  D,  ix.  L.  ii. 
c.  46.)— M. 

Page  483,  1.  6456. — At  this  rate  the  whole  svmi  was  £8000,  but 
according  to  Fleetwood's  valuation  of  the  Mouton  in  1358, 
£10,000  ;  which  last  sum,  taking  it  at  the  highest  valuation  in 
the  reign  of  David  II.,  was  equal  to  96,000  ounces  of  silver,  or 
about  £24,000  of  present  money,  and  in  value  equivalent  to 
£288,000,  supposing  (for  want  of  better  information)  the  boll  of 
wheat  then,  as  in  1424,  worth  2s.  and  now  24s.  (Ads,  Ja.  I.  c. 
11,  omitted  in  Murray's  edit. ;  Tables  in  Buddiman's  Introduction  to 
And.  Diplom.)  For  this  petty  sum  did  the  leading  men  in  Scot- 
land sell  themselves  as  tools  of  the  French  government,  to  be 
used  or  laid  aside  at  pleasure.  The  ransom  of  their  King, 
and  the  money  drawn  from  the  very  extremities  of  the  kingdom 
to  support  the  hostages  in  London,  amounted  to  twenty  times 
the  sum,  to  say  nothing  of  the  many  thousands  of  lives  sacrificed 
to  the  ancient  alliance  with  France. — M. 

Page  485,  1.  6542. — In  consideration  of  his  surrender,  his  master 
allowed  him  £5000,  with  an  annuity  of  £2000.  {Feed.,  vol.  v. 
p.  832,  et  seqq.)  And  thus  ended  the  public  life  and  the 
ignominious  subaltern  royalty  of  Edward  the  Kiiig  Conqueror,  as 
he  was  pleased  to  style  himself,  in  consequence  of  the  unex- 
pected success  he  obtained  at  Duplin  by  the  Scots  being  then 
destitute  of  an  experienced  commander,  (Stow,  p.  360.)  He 
was  buried  in  1363.     {Knyghton,  col.  2627.)— M. 

Page  496,  1.  6886. — Bower  and  his  followers  have  added  to  this 
short  narrative  of  the  ransom  of  Archibald  Douglas  some  em- 
bellishments worthy  of  Boyse.     {Sc.  Chr.  vol.  ii.  p.  358.) — M. 

Page  497,  1.  6924. — The  many  tedious  negotiations  for  David's 
ransom,  which  had  been  in  agitation  for  almost  ten  years,  were 


304  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  ii. 

brought  to  a  conclusiou  3d  October  1357.  The  sum  originally 
stipulated  was  100,000  marks,  to  be  paid  in  ten  years;  but  by 
subsequent  treaties  the  principal,  with  the  penalties  incurred  by 
delay  of  payment,  was  settled  at  £100,000  to  be  paid  at  the 
rate  of  £4000  every  year  till  completed ;  and  the  whole  of  this 
enormous  sum,  equivalent  to  at  least  twelve  hundred  thousand 
pounds  of  modern  money,  was  actually  paid.  {Feed.,  vol.  v. 
p.  416;  vol.  vii.  p.  417,  col.  2.) 

It  was  excellent  policy  in  Edward  to  part  with  David  for  the 
possession  of  twenty  of  the  most  powerful  men  in  Scotland,  in 
the  persons  of  their  heirs,  who  were,  much  more  than  such  a 
King  as  David  II.,  the  strength  of  the  kingdom,  besides  keeping 
the  country  impoverished  for  such  a  number  of  years  by  the 
drain  of  money  for  the  ransom  and  supjjort  of  the  hostages, 
which  altogether  could  not  be  less  than  equivalent  to  two  mil- 
lions of  modern  money.  Bower  says  that  David  also,  in  conse- 
quence of  a  promise  made  to  Edward,  destroyed  thirteen  of  his 
frontier  castles,  most  of  which  still  lay  in  ruins  in  his  time. 
{Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  359.)— M. 

Page  498,  1.  6935. — Our  other  historians,  and  also  the  transcriber 
of  the  Harleian  MS.  (v.  V.  R.),  in  their  partiality  for  the  name 
of  Brus,  have  carefully  suppressed  this  specimen  of  his  Majesty's 
most  gracious  speech  to  his  loving  subjects,  crowding  with  eager 
affection  to  feast  their  eyes  with  a  sight  of  the  son  of  their 
respected  deliverer,  whom  after  eleven  years'  captivity  they  had 
redeemed  with  the  great  injury  of  their  private  fortunes.  It  is 
the  duty  of  an  historian  to  represent  characters  in  their  true 
light ;  but  so  little  was  that  duty  known  in  Wyntown's  time,  at 
least  in  Scotland,  that  this  trait  of  the  character  of  David  II. 
would  not  have  been  related  by  him  if  he  had  not  conceived 
that  it  did  him  honoui'. — M. 

Page  505,1.  7142. — In  Scotichronicon  (vol.  ii.  p.  366)  he  is  erro- 
neously called  Earl  of  Moray.  There  was  then  no  Earl  of 
Moray.     (See  note  on  B.  IX.  1.  17.)— M. 

Page  505, 1.  7172. — The  cause  of  the  King's  displeasure  against 
the  Earl  of  Mar,  omitted  by  the  historians,  may  be  found  in 
Fcedera  (vol.  vi.  p.  1 1 9),  whereby  it  appears  that  he  then  resided 


Vol.  II.]  EIGHTH  BOOK.  305 

in  England,  and  had  accepted  a  pension  from  King  Edward,  and 
stipulated  for  an  augmentation  of  it  in  the  event  of  forfeit- 
ing his  estate  in  Scotland.  This  shows  that  he  was  conscious  of 
having  done  something  to  incur  such  a  forfeiture. — M. 

Page  506,  1.  7178. — This  must  not  be  understood  as  if  they  were 
parted  by  death.  The  King  survived  his  marriage  almost  eight 
years,  and  the  Queen  was  alive  in  March  1373-4.  (  Fad.,  vol. 
vii.  p.  35.)— M. 

Page  507,  1.  7220. — Bower  and  all  his  followers  have  made  David 
die  in  the  thirty-ninth  year  of  his  reign,  though  he  reigned  41 
years,  8  months  and  15  days,  and  though  Barber,  his  contem- 
porary (not  attending  to  minute  particulars)  had  expressly  said 
(p.  285)  that  he  reigned  42  years.  Their  error  seems  to  have 
proceeded  from  reckoning  his  reign,  not  from  its  true  commence- 
ment at  the  death  of  his  father,  but  from  his  second  coronation 
(for  he  had  been  crowned  in  his  father's  time,  Barber,  p.  42G), 
which  was  in  the  third  year  of  his  reign.  In  justice  to  them,  it 
must  be  observed  that  the  kingly  character  was  not  thought  com- 
plete without  the  ceremony  of  coronation ;  and  it  was  in  later 
times  urged  by  the  conspirators  against  James  the  First,  King  of 
Great  Britain,  as  an  extenuation  of  their  guilt,  that  he  was  not 
King  of  England,  not  having  been  crowned  as  such.  {Speed, 
p.  1223  ;  and  see  Ruddlmanni  not.  in  Buchanani  Hist.,  Ed.  1715, 
p.  432.)— M. 


VOL.  in. 


306  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  hi. 

VOLUME  THIRD. 

NOTES  ON  THE  NINTH  BOOK. 

Page  3,  1.  4. — Endyne,  Hendyne,  or  Hendyng  (whose  name  has 
not  often,  if  ever,  appeared  in  print)  seems  to  have  been  noted 
for  some  wise  maxims,  etc.  There  is  a  collection  of  them  in 
about  three  hundred  lines,  the  beginning  of  which,  containing 
some  account  of  himself,  and  the  very  common  saying  here 
referred  to,  is  as  follows  : — 

Mon  that  wol  of  wysdam  heren, 
At  Avyse  Hendyng  he  may  lernen, 
That  wes  Marcolves  Sone, 
Gode  thonkes  &  monie  thewes 
Forte  teche  fele  Shrewes, 
For  that  wes  ever  is  wone. 
Jesu  Crist  al  folkes  red. 
That  for  us  alle  tholede  ded 
Upon  the  Rode  Tre, 
Leve  us  alle  to  ben  wys 
Ant  to  ende  in  his  servys. 
Amen  ther  charite. 
God  biginning  maketh  god  endyng. 
Quoth  Hendyng. 
(MS.  Earl.  No.  2253,  fol.  125  a.)— M. 

Page  8,  1.  5. —  He  was  ancestor  of  the  Earls  of  Mar,  Buchan,  and 
Kelly,  and  several  other  respectable  families  of  the  name  of 
Erskine.— M. 

Page  8,  1.  15. — Wyntown  is  the  first  author  who  mentions  the 
Earl  of  Douglas's  opposition  to  Robert  II.  Succeeding  writers, 
improving  upon  his  materials,  have  added  that  he  claimed  the 
crown  for  himself  as  descended  of  the  Cumins  or  the  Balliols. 
{Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  382,  where  the  editor  in  a  note  says,  very 
unfairly  and  inconsistently,  that  the  fable  is  copied  from  Wyn- 
town.    Hume's  Hist,  of  Douglas,  p.  86,  wherein  there  are  rather 


Vol.  III.]  NINTH  BOOK.  307 

more  errors  than  lines.)  That  such  claim  ever  was  made  by  the 
Earl  of  Douglas,  there  is  no  authority  except  the  Scotichronicon. 
That  no  such  claim  could  be  made,  the  Earl  of  Douglas  not  being 
at  all  descended  of  the  Balliols,  has  been  clearly  demonstrated 
by  Mr.  Euddiman  in  the  Appendix  to  his  Dissertation  on  the  Com- 
petition.— M. 

Page  8, 1.  1 7. — Bower  has  again  created  an  Earl  of  Moray,  though  in 
the  present  case  only  by  anticipation  {v.  note  on  B.  VIII.  1.  7142; 
Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  382) ;  for  "  this  was  the  first  Dunbar  that 
bruiked  the  lands  of  Murray  "  {Pitscottie,  p.  42),  the  dignity, 
originally  limited  to  the  heirs-male  of  Thomas  Ranulph,  having 
been  in  the  Crown  from  1346,  when  Earl  John  Ranulph  fell  at 
Durham,  till  9th  March  1372-73,  when  King  Robert  III.  be- 
stowed it  on  this  John,  the  second  son  of  Patric  Earl  of  Dunbar 
or  March,  by  Agnes,  the  heroic  daughter  of  Earl  Thomas,  as  a 
marriage  portion  with  his  daughter  Marjory.  [Chart,  in  Home's 
British  Antiquities,  p.  101,  or  Shaw's  Hist,  of  Moray,  p.  383; 
Chart,  qu.  Suth.  Case,  c.  iv.  p.  44.)  The  title  of  Moray  was 
assumed  by  his  father  Earl  Patric  as  husband  of  Agnes  (in  whose 
right  he  appeal's  to  have  had  a  just  claim  to  Anandirdale,  a  part 
of  Ranulph's  estates),  and  genealogists  have  also  given  it  to  his 
elder  brother  George,  whom  they  make  his  father ;  but  neither 
of  them  had  any  right  to  it,  though  titles  have  sometimes  been 
assumed  without  due  authority  in  deeds,  wherein  no  one  con- 
cerned to  challenge  them  was  a  party.  (Feed.,  vol.  vi.  p.  207  ; 
Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  pp.  369,  397,  405  ;  and  p.  407,  where  Barry, 
who,  as  well  as  Wyntown,  was  a  contemporary  writer,  gives  the 
titles  of  Dunbar  and  Moray  with  their  proper  armorial  distinc- 
tions (or  at  least  such  as  they  were  when  he  wrote)  to  George 
and  John.     (Suth.  Case,  c.  v.  p.  35.) — M. 

Page  12,  \.  137. — Bower  ascribes  this  panic  to  a  stratagem  of  the 
neighbouring  peasants,  who  frightened  the  horses  with  the 
noise  of  rattles.  (Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  385.)  It  appears  that  the 
same  expedient  was  intended  to  have  been  used  by  the  Scots 
at  the  battle  of  Pinkie  or  Musselburgh  in  1547.  {Life  of 
Edw.  VI.,  1630,  p.  30;  Authority  qu.  Grose  on  Antient  Armour, 
p.  79.)— M. 


308  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  hi. 

Page  19,  1.  340. — The  place  is  by  Dugdale  called  Horsryg  in 
Glendale.     (Bar.,  vol.  i.  p.  742.)— M. 

Page  22,  1.  412. — When  this  story  came  into  Bower's  hands  it 
was  embellished  with  a  selfish  miracle  performed  by  St.  Columba, 
Avho  seems  to  have  been  determined  that  no  one  should  injure 
him  with  impunity.     (Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  398.) — M. 

Page  23,  1.  467. — The  sum  of  money  is  almost  the  only  article  of 
the  French  supplies  wherein  Fordun,  Wyntown,  and  Bower  do 
not  disagree.     {Fm-d.,  p.  1060  ;  Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  400.)— M. 

Page  25,  1.  517. — The  Cardinal,  whose  name  Wyntown  has  in- 
advertently omitted,  as  being  recent  in  the  memory  of  his  con- 
temporary readers,  was  Walter  de  Wardlaw,  Bishop  of  Glasgow, 
created  Cardinal  and  Legate  for  Scotland  and  Ireland  in  1384; 
(Ford.,  p.  1060),  but  earlier  according  to  Keith  (p.  146),  if  there 
is  no  mistake  in  quoting  the  charter. — M. 

Page  26,  1.  555. — According  to  Scotichronkon  (vol.  i.  p.  371), 
Stei^hen  Pay  expended  on  this  work  in  the  year  1369  no  less 
than  2200  marks,  which  contained  then  exactly  1000  pounds 
of  silver,  and  would  purchase  as  much  corn  or  other  provisions, 
as  can  now  be  bought  for  £17,600.  As  this  Prior  also  paid  a 
handsome  allowance  to  Thomas  Biset,  his  predecessor,  who  had 
resigned  in  1363,  the  revenues  of  the  priory  must  have  been 
amazingly  great  to  enable  him  in  six  years  to  spare  such  a  sum, 
if  indeed  there  is  no  mistake  in  the  number. — M. 

Page  32,  1.  724. — The  people  of  Galloway,  whereof  Archibald,  the 
father  of  this  William,  was  lord,  were  expert  seamen.  Alan 
Lord  of  Galloway  "  had  many  ships,  with  numerous  armies,  and 
plundered  both  in  the  Sudureys  {Western  Isles)  and  Ireland,  and 
made  great  devastation  wide  through  the  western  lands." 
(Thordir's  Account  of  Olaf  the  Black,  translated  hj  Mr.  Johnston.) 
Alexander  III.  committed  to  the  Galwegians  the  conduct  of 
an  expedition  intended  to  chastise  a  rebellion  in  the  Isle  of 
Mann.     {Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  109.)— M. 

Page  39,  1.  948. — The  reader  will  perceive  that  the  other  accounts 
of  this  most  celebrated  battle  have  been  embellished  with  many 
additional  circumstances  and  fine  speeches,  all  unknown  to  our 
author,  and  all  but  one  also  unknown  to  Thomas  Barry,  another 


Vol.  III.]  NINTH  BOOK.  309 

contemporary  writer,  and,  as  Provost  of  Bothville,  connected  with 
the  succeeding  Earl  of  Doughis,  who  wrote  a  Latin  poem  upon 
the  subject  in  a  great  variety  of  barbarous  versification  (given 
entire  in  Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  pp.  406-414),  wherein  the  principal 
addition  is  a  speech  of  twenty-four  lines  by  Douglas  to  his 
army,  though  he  had  just  before  observed  that  there  was  no 
time  even  for  giving  orders.  Neither  Wyntown  nor  Barry  has 
a  word  of  any  duels  between  the  two  commanders,  which  have 
been  supplied  by  the  more  poetical  writers  in  prose ;  nor  did 
they  know  anything  of  the  fine  dying  speech  by  Douglas,  nor 
of  the  reanimation  of  his  army  by  elevating  his  banner  and 
crying  out  the  name  of  Douglas  which  gave  occasion  to  these 
excellent  lines  : — 

Hosts  have  been  known  at  that  dread  name  to  yield ; 
And  Douglas  dead,  his  name  has  gain'd  the  field. 

{Prol.  to  Tragedy  of  Douglas.) 

For  at  least  some  of  the  ornamental  circumstances  grafted 
ixpon  the  original  story  we  are  probably  indebted  to  the  romantic 
genius  of  Froissart  (also  a  cotemporary,  but  a  foreigner),  who, 
with  all  his  merit  and  integrity,  was  too  apt  to  listen  to  and 
believe  whatever  was  in  the  spirit  of  chivalry.  And  his 
materials  have  been  varied  and  embellished  according  to  the 
fancy  of  succeeding  writers,  among  whom  the  minstrels  ought 
not  to  be  forgotten,  who  hav^e  left  us  at  least  three  ballads 
founded  upon  the  celebrated  Battle  of  Otterhum,  more  familiarly 
known  by  the  name  of  Chevy  Chase,  which  are  published  with 
the  judicious  remarks  of  the  learned  editor  in  Eeliques  of  Ancient 
English  ])oetry,  vol.  i. 

According  to  Barry  the  battle  was  fought  on  Wednesday,  5  th 
August,  with  whom  agree  Bower,  Knyghton,  and  in  the  day  of 
the  week  the  oldest  (as  Doctor  Percy  thinks)  of  the  ballads. 
Yet  Buchanan,  with  at  least  Barry's  and  Bower's  works  before 
him,  dates  it  on  Tuesday,  21st  July. — M. 
Page  41,  1.  1008.— Walsingham  says  {Hist.,  p.  336)  that  the  Earl 
Mareschal  had  only  500  lances  against  30,000  of  the  Scots. 
This  Earl  was  challenged  by  John  Earl  of  Moray  to  a  trial  of 


310  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  til 

arms,  to  be  held  in  England  in  the  following  year,  as  appears  by 
King  Richard's  safe-conduct  to  the  Earl  of  Moray.     {Feed.,  vol. 
vii.  p.  666.)— M. 
Page  43,  1.  1071. — We  have  seen  David  II.  sacrifice  himself  and 
his  subjects  to  the  policy  of  France  by  plunging  into  a  most 
unseasonable  war,  without  any  recent  provocation  from  England, 
at  the  desire  of  the  French  Monarch ;  and  now  we  see  his  suc- 
cessor equally  obsequious   and   subservient   to  the  interests  of 
those  who  were  at  all  times   ready  to   sacrifice   him   and   his, 
making  an  injudicious  peace,  and  tamely  suff'ering  three  of  his 
most  important  castles  to  remain  in  the  hands  of  his  enemies, 
which  apparently  he  might  have  recovered  at  this  negotiation 
if  he  had  only  insisted  for  them.     Such  were  the  blessed  effects 
of  the  alliance  with  France,  which  perhaps  some  of  the  Scots 
even  now  are  proud  of.     The  real  picture  of  it  throughout  the 
whole  of  its  duration  is  exhibited  in  one  sentence  by  Colonel 
Hoocke,  the  French  agent  in  Scotland  in  1707,  in  his  letter  to 
the  minister  of  Louis  XIV.     "  J'ai  eu  le  bonheur  d'engager  tout 
cette  nation  pour  le  service  du  Eoi  (cl.e  la  France),  et  en  meme 
terns  Je  n'ai  nullement  engag^  sa  Majest6."     (p.  19  of  Memoire 
concernant  les  avanfages  de  la  France  en  appuyant  la  revolte  d'Ecosse, 
called  in  a  first  (imposing)  title  Revolutions  d'Ecosse  et  dJIrlande  : 
a  la  Hay e,  1758.)— M. 
Page  44,  1.  1102. — If  there  is  no  inaccuracy  here,  and  if  Robert 
was  buried  two  days  before  the  Assumption  {i.e.  13th  August), 
his  body  must  have  been  kept  almost  four  months,  and  in  summer 
too ;  for  the  day  of  his  death  is  exactly  fixed,  though  not  here, 
by  the  agreement  of  the  duration  of  his  son's  reign  (ch.  xxvi. 
16),  with  the  testimony  of  Bower,  to  have  been  on  the  19th  of 
April.     (Sc.    Chr.,  vol.   ii.  p.   415  j  and  see  Fmd.,  vol.   vii.  p. 
683.)— M. 
Page  48,  1.  1211. — The  justing  was  performed  on  London  Bridge. 
(Pitscottie,  p.  76  ;  Siow's  London,  p.  52,  4to;  but  not  in  1395,  as 
there  dated,  nor  in  1399,  as  in  his  Annals,  following  Bo3^se.) 
Boyse  makes  Lyndyssay  already  Earl  of  Crawfurd,  and  even 
successor  to  his  father  in  the  dignity ;  and  he  places  the  combat 
in  1399,  in  defiance  of  the  authority  of  Wyntown  (though  fol- 


Vol.111.]  ninth  book.  311 

lowed  by  Bower),  whose  veracity  is  supported  by  tlie  prolonga- 
tion of  the  King  of  England's  safe-conduct  to  Lyndyssay,  with 
a  retinue  of  twenty-eight  persons  (thirty-two  according  to 
Boj^se),  for  two  months,  from  the  14th  of  May  1390.  {Fad., 
vol.  vii.  p.  671  i  Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  422  ;  Boeth,  fol.  347  b,  348  a.) 
It  is  strange  that  Pitscottie,  when  mentioning  this  story,  has 
mistaken  the  name  of  his  chief's  ancestor. — M. 

Page  51,  1.  1307. — The  Scots  computed  the  beginning  of  the  year 
from  the  25th  of  March  till  1599,  when  it  was  ordained  that 
the  year  1600  should  commence  on  the  first  day  of  January. 
{SpotsivoocV s  Hist,  of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  p.  457,  edit.  1677; 
and  see  the  beginning  of  ch.  XXIII.  of  this  book.) — M. 

Page  53, 1.  1384. — Our  good  prior  seems  to  have  quite  forgotten 
his  resolution  in  the  tenth  chapter  not  to  write  anything  "  that 
can  nd  profyt  bryng,"  when  he  run  into  this  preposterous  digres- 
sion. But  it  is  long  since  a  very  great  critic  observed  that 
even  the  excellent  Homer  sometimes  nods. — M. 

Page  58,  1.  1540. — -Bower  places  this  conflict  in  Glenbrereth 
(Glenberech,  MS.  Reg.,  13  e,  x),  probably  Glenbrierachan,  about 
eleven  miles  north  of  Gasklune,  which  is  a  small  A-illage  or  farm 
about  three  miles  west  from  Blair-Gowrie.  He  adds  that  Ogilvie 
and  his  brother  were  slain,  "per  Cateranos  (Ketheranos,  il/»S'.  Reg), 
quorum  caput  fuit  Duncanus  Stewart  filius  domini  Alexandri 
comitis  de  Buchan ;"  and  he  has  not  a  word  of  the  Duncansonys. 
{Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  420.)— M. 

Page  61,  1.  1614. — Clement  VII.,  who  must  have  been  a  very 
distant  relation  to  King  Robert,  if  Malcolm  was  the  latest 
common  ancestor,  was  elected  by  a  French  faction,  and  is  not 
acknowledged  by  the  historians  of  the  Popes.  His  authority 
was  admitted  by  the  Scots,  but  denied  by  the  English,  whence 
Barry,  in  his  poem  on  the  battle  of  Otterburn,  makes  Douglas 
charge  the  English  with  schism  in  refusing  obedience  to  the 
true  Pope.  {v.  supra,  B.  VI.  xvi.  93;  Plathia,  pp.  512,  524; 
Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  410.)— M. 

Page  62, 1.  1645. — James  de  Lyndesay  had  a  contest  with  Adam 
Bishop  of  Aberdeen,  about  the  tithes  of  his  lands  of  Fermartine, 
which  is   recited   from  the  Chartulary  of  Aberdeen  by  Mr. 


312  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  iii. 

Gordon  in  his  Dissertatio  de  nuptiis  Roherti  II.  (p.  1 4,  subjoined 
to  Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.)     That  story  may  perhaps  throw  some  light 
on  this  one. — M. 
Page  63,  Chap.  XVII.  {a.d.  1396).— 

Qwhen  thretty  for  thretty  faucht  in  barrens 
At  Sanctjohnstoun,  .  .  . 

This  desperate  conflict  of  two  Highland  clans  on  the  Inch  of  St. 
Johnston  (or  Perth)  in  the  year  1396,  namely,  the  Clan  Clan- 
kaies,  the  other  Clanquhattanis,  is  described  in  Holinshed's 
Chronicles,  edit.  1586,  p.  252.  This  conflict,  I  need  hardly  say, 
forms  a  striking  episode  in  Sir  Walter  Scott's  Fair  Maid  of 
Perth.— Ij. 
Page  64,  1.  1692. — We  have  here  the  original  and  most  simple 
narrative  of  this  celebrated  conflict,  to  which  succeeding  writers 
have  added  many  embellishments,  whereof  the  most  capital  one 
is  the  mistake  of  the  word  triceni  in  Boyse  and  Buchanan  for 
treceni,  whereby  the  combatants  are  multiplied  from  thirty  to 
three  hundred  on  each  side.  It  is  singular  that  amidst  all  their 
deviations  from  Wyntown  and  from  each  other,  they  have 
scarcely  altered  the  names  of  the  chiefs  and  the  clans  as  given 
by  AVyntown,  for  Boyse's  A^ariations  are  only  typographical 
errors  and  Gaelic  translations  or  epithets.  These  names,  though 
doubtless  somewhat  corrupted  by  Wyntown  himself,  may  furnish 
a  clew  whereby  those  who  are  versant  in  Highland  genealogies 
may  yet  settle  the  dispute  which  has  lately  been  agitated  for 
the  property  of  these  ferocious  chiefs  and  their  sanguinary  fol- 
lowers, and  trace  them  to  their  true  families.  (See  Gordon's 
Dissert,  de  nuptiis,  etc.,  p.  14,  subjoined  to  Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii., 
wherein,  by  a  quotation  from  the  Chartulary  of  Aberdeen,  Fer- 
chard  Macintosh  appears  to  have  lived  about  this  time,  and  he 
is  probably  the  father  of  Scha ;  though  the  historian  of  the 
Macintoshes  in  Nisbet,  vol.  ii.  Append.,  p.  47,  calls  him  cousin  of 
Lachlan  the  father  of  Ferchard,  with  which  a  MS.  history  of 
them  in  my  possession  partly  agrees.  There  was  a  Clanchewill 
in  1594,  as  appears  by  Acts  James  VI.,  Pari.  14,  c.  227.  The 
Farquharsons,  who,  as  well   as  the   Macintoshes,   derive  their 


Vol.  hi.]  KINTH  BOOK.  313 

pedigree  from  the  old  Earls  of  Fyfe,  are  called  Claniaula.  Nisbct, 
vol.  ii.  Append.,'^.  26.  The  story  of  the  battle  is  in  Sc.  Chr., 
vol.ii.  p.  420;  Maj.  Hist,  p.  280;  Boetk,  fol.  347  b;  Lesly,  p.  252  ; 
Buchanan,  lib.  x.  c.  2;  Cant's  Muse's  Threnodie,  Perth,  1774, 
p.  30;  Shaivs  Hist,  of  Mway,  pp.  41,  52,  216.)— M. 

Page  65,  1.  1740. — Margaret  Stewart,  daughter  of  Thomas,  and 
sister  of  Thomas  Earls  of  Angus,  by  the  death  of  the  latter  in 
1377,  became  Countess  of  Angus.  She  married  Thomas  Earl 
of  Mar,  and  on  his  death  without  issue  she  married  William 
the  first  Earl  of  Douglas,  to  whom  she  bore  George,  who  was 
Lord  of  Angus  (not  Earl)  in  1397,  and  being  then  but  a  young 
man,  must  have  been  one  of  the  "  autres  Commis  et  Deputez  " 
associated  with  the  Earl  of  Carrick,  the  Earl  of  Fife,  the  Bishop 
of  St.  Andrews,  and  David  Lord  of  Lyndessay,  whose  names  are 
omitted  in  the  treaty,  as  are  also  those  of  the  Earls  of  Douglas 
and  Moray.  This  same  year  the  young  Lord  of  Angus  got  in 
marriage  one  of  the  King's  daughters,  and  in  1398,  perhaps  by 
his  mother's  resignation,  he  was  Earl  of  Angus.  {Feed.,  vol. 
viii.  pp.  35,  45  ;  Chart,  qu.  Suth.  Case,  c.  v.  pp.  33,  34,  notes  a, 
b,  c,  d.)  The  title  of  Douglas,  after  lying  dormant  for  ages,  was 
revived  in  his  posterity,  whose  present  representative  is  Lord 
Douglas,  son  of  Lady  Jean,  sister  of  the  late  Duke  of  Douglas. 
— M. 

Page  69,  1.  1859. — Earls,  on  their  creation  or  investiture,  were 
girt  or  belted  with  the  sword  of  the  earldom  by  the  hands  of 
the  King,  that  ceremony  being  to  them  what  coronation  was  to 
the  King,  or  consecration  to  a  Bishop,  a  completing  of  their 
character,  which  was  considered  as  imperfect  till  these  cere- 
monies were  performed,  as  is  evident  from  the  following  example 
in  the  history  of  England  (and  it  may  be  presumed  that  the  same 
rule  held  in  Scotland),  which,  as  a  brief  illustration  of  a  phrase 
frequently  occurring,  and  but  little  understood,  I  have  tran- 
scribed entire.  "Eodem  die  coronationis  suae  Johannes  rex 
accinxit  Willielmum  Marescallum  gladio  comitatus  de  Striguil,  et 
Gaufridum  filium  Petri  gladio  comitatus  de  Essex :  qui  licet 
antea  vocati  essent  Comites,  et  administrationem  suorum  comi- 
tatuum  habuissent,   tamen  non  erant  accincti  gladio  comitatus : 


3U  NOTES  ON"  THE  [Vol.  m. 

et  ipsi  ilia  die  servierunt  ad  mensam  Regis  accinctl  (jladiis." 
(Hoveden,  fol.  451  a.)  The  ceremony  is  probably  derived  from 
the  Roman  Emperors,  who,  when  they  invested  a  military  com- 
mander in  his  office,  girt  him  with  a  parazonium,  "  militise  decus 
hoc,  et  grati  nomen  honoris,"  which  Avas  a  belt  with  a  sword. 
(Dion.  Cass.  Hist,  lib.  Lxviii. ;  Martial,  lib.  xiv.  32.) 

Page  71,  1.  1916. — The  remains  of  the  walls  show  that  it  was  ex- 
ceedingly strong ;  particularly  those  of  the  Double  Tower  were 
so  remarkably  thick,  that  it  was  absolutely  impregnable  before 
the  invention  of  gunpowder.  Within  these  ruins,  which  for- 
merly confined  captive  sovereigns,  there  is  a  small  modern 
building,  the  prison  of  the  shire. 

Page  74,  1.  1982. — Several  instances  of  degraded  Abbots  occur  in 
the  Chronicle  of  Melros,  and  in  Will.  Malmeslury  (fol.  129  b). 

Page  82,  1.  2234. — Lord  Hailes  has  published  an  original  paper 
throwing  some  light  on  the  mysterious  death  of  this  Prince, 
communicated  to'  him  by  Mr.  Astle,  a  gentleman  to  whom  Scot- 
land is  indebted  for  many  illustrations  of  her  history.  {Remarks 
on  Hist,  of  Scotland,  p.  278.) 

Page  86,  1.  2338. — The  superiority  of  the  English  archers,  which 
has  decided  the  fate  of  many  a  battle,  was  universally  acknow- 
ledged ;  and  in  an  old  prophecy  they  are  described  as  "  gentes 
arcitenentes."  (Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  307,  and  see  p.  435.)  King 
James  I.  was  so  sensible  of  the  deficiency  of  his  subjects  in  this 
important  branch  of  the  art  of  war,  that  in  his  first  parliament 
held  immediately  after  his  restoration,  he  passed  the  following 
Act,  which  I  give  entire,  as  a  short  specimen  (though  not  quite 
genuine)  of  Scottish  prose  in  our  author's  tim.e,  and  of  the  few 
words  then  required  in  an  Act  of  Parliament. 

"  That  ilk  man  busk  thame  to  be  archaris. 
"  ITEM  That  al  men  busk  thame  to  be  archaris  frd  thai  be 
xii  yeiris  of  age,  &  that  ilk  x  pundis  worth  of  land  thair  be 
mdid  bow  markis,  and  speciallie  neir  paroche  Kirkis,  quhairn 
(ivherein)  upone  halie  dayis  men  may  cum  and  at  the  leist  schute 
thryse  about  and  have  usage  of  archarie,  and  quhasd  usis  not 
the  said  archarie  the  Laird  of  the  land  sail  rais  of  him  a  wedder, 
and  gif  the  Laird  rasis  not  the  said  pane  the  Kingis  Schiref  or 


Vol.  III.]  NINTH  BOOK.  315 

his  ministers  sail  rais  it  to  the  King."  (Ads,  Ja.  I.  c.  xx.  2cl 
Edition  1566,  or  18  oi  Murray  s  Ed.;  see  also  cc.  52,  67,  135, 
137,  or  cc.  47,  60,  121,  123  oi  Murray) 

Page  89, 1.  2438. — He  had  another  motive  unknown  to  Wyntown, 
for  Henry  IV.  King  of  England  had  just  given  him  a  most  ample 
grant  of  the  earldom  of  Douglas,  with  Eskdale,  Lidisdale, 
Wauchopdale,  Selkirk,  Ettrick  Forrest,  Tiviotdale,  etc. ;  all 
which  he  had  only  to  take  possession  of,  if  he  could.  [Feed., 
vol.  viii.  p.  289.) 

Page  94,  1.  2594. — The  Earl  of  Northumberland  was  alive  till 
1408 ;  but  Wyntown  has,  for  the  sake  of  connection,  given  the 
conclusion  of  his  History  here. 

Page  94,  1.  2600. — It  appears  that  he  was  at  least  under  some 
degree  of  restraint,  for  King  Henry  V.  appointed  commissioners 
to  negotiate  with  the  Duke  of  Albany  for  exchanging  him  with 
his  son  Murdach  ;  and  yet  in  the  following  year  the  Duke  paid 
a  sum  as  a  ransom  for  his  son  to  young  Percy,  then  Earl  of 
Northumberland,  to  whom  Henry  had  assigned  it,  perhaps  as  a 
balance  in  consideration  of  Murdach,  a*  a  Prince  of  the  blood, 
being  a  more  valuable  prisoner.  {Feed.,  vol.  ix.  pp.  323,  405.) 
— M. 

Page  96,  1.  2670. — Some  writers  attempt  to  justify  the  seizure  of 
the  Prince  of  Scotland  by  alleging  that  the  truce  had  not  been 
accepted  by  the  Scottish  King  ;  and  indeed  Henry  in  his  instruc- 
tions for  treating  with  the  Scots  seems  to  have  forgotten  the 
truce  then  in  force,  which  Robert  had  ratified  20th  August,  and 
he  himself  had  ratified  18th  September  1404,  to  endure  "usque 
ad  festum  Paschte  proximo  jam  futurum,  sole  tendente  ad 
occasum."  In  his  orders,  dated  8th  July  1405,  to  his  son  John 
for  negotiating  a  truce  with  Scotland,  and  in  several  papers 
concerning  the  Earl  of  Orkney,  who  was  taken  along  with  James, 
he  has  not  one  word  of  the  heir  of  Scotland  being  then  in  his 
possession ;  and  the  few  English  historians  of  that  age  are  as 
silent  upon  the  transaction  as  he.  But  the  proper  way  to 
account  for  it  is  to  acknowledge  that  the  faith  of  treaties  has 
frequently  been  made  to  give  Avay  to  what  are  called  reasons  of 
state.     Queen  Mary,  in  circumstances   somewhat  similar,   was 


316  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  hi. 

treated  much  Avorse  than  her  ancestor  James.     {Feed.,  vol.  viii. 
pp.  363,  371,  384,  403,  410.)— M. 

Wyntown's  narrative  gives  room  to  believe  that  the  King 
wished  the  departure  of  his  son  to  be  kept  secret,  as  Boyle  ex- 
pressly asserts,  (fol.  352  b.)  Whether  the  jDreparations  were 
discovered  by  the  Duke  of  Albany,  and  revealed  to  Henry,  will 
perhaps  never  be  known. — M. 

Page  98,  1.  2726. — Wyntown  is  more  than  usually  particular  in 
marking  the  duration  of  the  reign  of  Eobert  HI.  And  yet 
Bower,  who  was  a  young  man  when  this  King  died,  has  thought 
proper  to  depart  from  Wyntown's  authority,  and  to  say  that  he 
died  at  Eothsay,  in  Bute,  on  the  29th  of  March  1405,  in  the 
sixteenth  year  of  his  reign,  and  that  he  never  tasted  food  after  he 
heard  of  the  captivity  of  his  son,  for  which  he  adduces  some 
monkish  Latin  verses,  perhaps  his  own  composition.  But  his 
account  is  sufficiently  confuted  by  its  own  inconsistency;  and 
Wyntown's  veracity  is  fully  confirmed  from  the  dates  of  several 
papers  by  the  Dukes  of  Albany  and  by  King  James,  of  which  it 
is  sufficient  to  mention  two,  viz.,  the  King's  obligation  for  the 
price  of  his  freedom,  dated  28th  March  1424,  in  the  eighteenth 
year  of  his  reign,  being  then  in  England ;  and  his  confirmation 
of  the  treaty,  dated  at  Melros,  5th  April  1424,  in  the  nineteenth 
year  of  his  reign ;  which  clearly  demonstrates  that  the  nineteenth 
year  had  commenced  between  these  days,  viz.,  on  the  4th  of 
April)  whereas  according  to  Bower  the  twentieth  year  was  then 
running.  {Feed.,  vol.  x.  pp.  327,  344;  Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  pp.  401, 
439;  and  see  Euddimanni  Annot.  in  p.  182,  A  5,  6,  Hi.st. 
Buchanani.) 

Without  having  recourse  to  the  Fcedera  Anglice,  I  might 
have  proven  Wyntown's  veracity  and  Bower's  error  from  the 
title  of  the  first  parliament  of  King  James,  held  26th  May  1424, 
in  the  nineteenth  year  of  his  reign,  Avere  it  not  that  a  subse- 
quent parliament,  apparently  his  second,  is  dated  12th  March 
1424,  which  is  before  his  restoration.  This  error  of  the  old 
edition  is  copied  in  Murray's  without  even  a  remark. — M. 

Page  98,  1.  2728. — That  is,  he  wrote  in  the  sixteenth  year  of  our 
reign. ^M.. 


Vol  III.]  NINTH  BOOK.  317 

Page  100,  1.  2774. — During  his  government,  in  the  year  1407, 
James  Resby,  an  Englishman,  was  burnt  for  heresy,  who  was 
apparently  the  first  martyr  of  the  reformed  religion  in  Scotland. 
{Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  441.  Knox  places  this  event  in  1422,  and 
quotes  the  records  of  Glasgow.  Hist,  of  the  Reformation,  p.  1 .) 
— M. 

Page  101,  1.  2810. — When  his  counsellors  proposed  to  him  a  tax 
of  twopence  to  be  paid  from  every  house  having  a  fire  in  order 
to  defray  the  expense  of  demolishing  the  castle  of  Jedworth,  he 
answered  that  no  tax  had  ever  been  levied  during  his  govern- 
ment, and  he  was  determined  that  none  should  be  levied,  lest  the 
introduction  of  such  an  abuse  should  draw  upon  him  the  curses 
of  the  poor ;  and  he  ordered  the  necessary  sum  to  be  paid  out 
of  the  King's  customs.  {Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  444.)  Whereupon 
Mair  has  taken  occasion  to  draw  up  a  set  of  arguments  for  and 
against  taxation,  which  he  has  laid  before  the  reader  for  his  dis- 
cussion.    {Maj.  Hist.,  p.  292.)— M. 

Page  101, 1.  2828. — These  two  long  alliterative  lines  appear  to 
have  been  originally  intended  as  an  Envoy  to  Wyntown's  work, 
of  which  this  chapter  is  proj)erly  the  conclusion,  the  Chronicle 
being  brought  no  lower  than  the  re-appointment  or  continuation 
of  the  Duke  of  Albany  as  governor  in  June  1406,  whose  eulo- 
gium  occupies  the  subsequent  part  of  the  chapter. 

The  Duke  died,  aged  above  eighty,  on  the  3d  of  September 
1420.  His  son  Murdach  Duke  of  Albany,  Earl  of  Fife  and 
Menteth,  also  held  the  government,  but  with  abilities  inferior 
to  his,  till  the  return  of  King  James  in  April  1424. — M. 

Page  108,  1.  2880. — English  writers  mention  justings  of  the  Earl 
of  Mar  with  Earls  of  England  at  two  different  times,  viz.,  in  the 
16th  year  of  Richard  II.  (1393)  with  "  Mountbray  Erie 
Marescal,"  wherein  Cokburne  (Coliburn)  and  other  Scots  also 
fought,  the  event  not  mentioned  (Leland,  vol.  i.  p.  482)  ;  but 
according  to  Stowe  (p.  496)  the  Earl  of  Mar  had  two  ribs  broken, 
and  died  at  York  in  his  ivay  home  :  and  in  the  6th  of  Henry  IV. 
with  "Edmunde  Erie  of  Kent,  but  Edmund  wan  the  Feld." 
{Leland,  vol.  i.  p.  485.)  Only  the  last  can  have  any  connection 
with  the  justing  described  by  Wyntown ;  the  other  seems  a  con- 


318  NOTES  ON  THE  [Vol.  hi. 

fusion  of  this  and  the  Earl  of  Moray's  combat  ^yith  Thomas 
Mowbray,  Earl  Marschal  and  Earl  of  Nottingham,  in  1 390.  {Feed., 
vol.  vii.  J).  066.)  It  is  certain  that  no  Earl  of  Mar  died  in  con- 
sequence of  such  a  combat,  for  James  Earl  of  Douglas  and  Mar, 
who  died  in  1388,  was  succeeded  in  the  dignity  of  Mar  by  his 
sister,  whose  husband  Malcolm  Drummond  had  right  to  the 
earldom  by  courtesy,  and  died  in  Scotland  in  1402  ;  and  in 
1414  she  married  Alexander  Stewart,  the  hero  of  this  chapter, 
who  was  alive  many  years  after  this  time.  (Suth.  Case,  ch.  v. 
p.  42.)— M. 

Page  111,  1.  3125. — He  was  a  descendant  of  Alexander,  who  was 
standard-bearer  in  the  army  of  Walays,  and  got  from  that  hero 
a  charter  of  the  constabulary  of  Dundee.  {And.  Diplom.,  pi.  xiii.) 
He  was  slain  in  1411  at  H aria w,  fighting  under  the  command  of 
this  same  Earl  of  Mar.  (*S'c.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  44.5  ;  Battle  of  Har- 
law,  St.  14,  27.)— M. 

Page  112,  1.  3167. — He  was  most  probably  the  third  son  of  Schir 
William  of  Keth  the  Marschal.  He  was  attached  to  Mar  by  a 
grant  of  the  lands  of  Glendowachy,  and  is  said  to  have  been  with 
him  at  the  battle  of  Harlaw.  {Suth.  Case,  c.  iii.  p.  39  ;  Nishet, 
vol.  ii.  Append,  p.  5.) — M. 

Page  112,  1.  3168. — Sir  Alexander  Irvine  of  Drum,  whose  name 
is  erroneously  spelt  Grewyn  in  the  first  edition.  He  is  identified 
by  Joannes  Major  in  1521,  and  in  Euddiman's  Notes  to 
Buchanan's  History.  Sir  Alexander  Irvine  was  killed  at  Har- 
law, 24th  July  1411.— L. 

Page  113,  \.  3202. — "  Nee  vicecomiti  dixit  {Episcojms  DunkeldeTisis), 
I  prior,  i;  sed  sequereet  veni."     {Sc.  Chr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  259.) — M. 

Page  116,  1.  3298.— Boyse  says  (fol.  365  b)  that  the  Earl  of  Mar 
married  Jacoba  Countess  of  Holland ;  and  he  adds  a  fine  story 
of  his  war  against  the  Hollanders  with  a  powerful  fleet,  because 
they  did  not  choose  to  submit  to  him,  thus  putting  him  in  the 
place  of  Humphry  Duke  of  Glocester.  The  lady  he  means  suc- 
ceeded to  her  father  Earl  William  VI.  in  1417.  She  brought 
herself  and  her  country  into  great  distress  by  her  imprudent 
marriages,  and  was  deposed  by  her  uncle  John,  who  makes  so 
great  a  figure  in  this  chapter  as  Elect  of  Legis  ;  but  the  Earl  of 


Vol.  III.]  NINTH  BOOK.  319 

Mar  is  not  in  the  list  of  her  husbands.  {Laet  Descriptlo  Belgil, 
p.  121;  Scrwerii  Principes  Hollaiidke  in  Besj).  HolL,  p.  475; 
Stm,  p.  600.) 

The  writer  of  the  History  of  the  family  of  Horn  {Nisbet,  vol. 
ii.  Append,  p.  76)  says  that  the  Earl  of  Mar's  wife  was  Mary 
de  Homes,  and  that  he  got  with  her  the  lordships  of  Duffel  and 
Walhem.— M. 
Page  116,  1.  3300. — Though  this  chapter  has  no  connection  with 
the  history  of  Scotland,  but  is  merely  a  biographical  memoir  of 
the  actions  of  the  Earl  of  Mar,  composed  from  the  relation  of 
some  of  the  adventurers  (see  1.  3270),  yet  it  would  be  agreeable  if 
the  dates  of  the  events  recorded  in  it  could  be  fixed,  in  order 
to  point  out  the  time  when  this  postscript  or  appendix  to 
Wyntown's  work  was  written. 

The  battle  which  established  the  Elect  of  Legis  (Liege)  in  his 
see  was  fought  in  1408,  wherein  Henry  Perveisc  (by  Wyntown 
called  Horn)  was  slain,  with  two  of  his  sons,  but  not  before  the 
engagement;  and  it  must  be  acknowledged  that  the  Earl  of 
Mar's  name  is  not  to  be  found  in  any  of  the  German  writers 
whom  I  have  had  an  opportunity  of  consulting,  though  a  pretty 
particular  account  is  given  of  the  numerous  allies  of  John  the 
Intrepid  Duke  of  Burgundy,  and  some  Englishmen  are  said  to 
have  been  in  Perveisc's  army.  The  Earl  and  his  small  retinue  of 
100  men  seem  to  have  been  considered  merely  as  volunteers, 
their  number  not  being  sufficient  to  give  him  a  place  among 
those  who  brought  their  whole  forces  to  the  field. 

The  marriage  of  Joline  de  Bayrre  (Bavaria),  though  mentioned 
before  that  of  the  Earl  of  Mar,  is  the  latest  event  recorded  in 
the  whole  work,  and  unfortunately  the  German  writers  differ 
considerably  as  to  the  time  when  it  took  place  ;  some  putting  it 
in  1417,  some  in  1419, 1423,  and  1424,  and  others  mentioning  it 
without  fixing  any  time.  (Vigner  Hist,  de  Luxembourg,  p.  496  ; 
BertelUi  Hist.  Princ.  Luxemburg.,  p.  241  ;  Bertii  Com.  Rer.  Germ,., 
lib.  ii.  p.  141  ;  Heuteri  Pes  Burgund.,  p.  102  ;  Tab.  Gen.  p.  89.) 

If  we  might  depend  upon  Boyse  (fol.  366  a)  in  a  matter  wherein 
he  had  the  best  opportunity  of  information,  the  breed  of  horses 
in    Scotland   was    greatly    improved   by    stallions    and    mares 


320  NOTES  OX  THE  NINTH  BOOK.        [Vol.  hi. 

imported  by  the  Earl  of  Mar.  In  1411  he  commanded  the 
royal  army  at  the  battle  of  Harlaw,  which  is  the  subject  of  a 
well-known  ancient  ballad  ;  and  he  was  engaged  in  many  public 
affairs  during  the  rest  of  his  life.  (Feed.,  vol.  x.  pp.  332,  487  ; 
Sc.  Chr.,  vol  ii.  p.  444.)  Having  no  issue  by  the  Countess  of 
Mar,  he  persuaded  the  King  to  settle  the  earldom,  to  which  he 
had  no  right  beyond  his  liferent,  on  his  natural  son  Thomas  and 
his  heirs-male,  failing  which,  to  fall  to  the  crown.  Thomas  died 
before  himself,  and  on  his  own  death  in  1435  the  earldom  of 
Mar,  lordship  of  Garviach,  etc.,  were  taken  into  the  King's 
hands,  and  Avithheld  from  the  lawful  heirs  till  1562,  when 
Queen  Mary  restored  them  to  John  Lord  Erskine  '^  per  modum 
justitm"  as  the  nearest  heir  of  the  old  Earls  of  Mar.  {Suth. 
Case,  ch.  v.  pp.  48,  49  ;  Douglas's  Peerage,  pp.  462  et  seqq., 
vouched  for  in  Ilemarhs  on  Hist,  of  Scotland,  p.  1 40.) 

In  AiiTiales  de  Bourgogne,  par  Guillaume  Paradin,  fol.  Lyon, 
15 66,  p.  504,  the  Earl  of  Mar  is  thus  mentioned  :  "  Semblable- 
ment  s'y  trouva  le  Comte  de  Marouse  Escossois,  avec  bien 
quatre  vingt  combattants."  He  calls  the  commander  of  the 
enemy  "  Le  Seigneur  de  Pirvels."  Q.  If  Horn  may  not  have 
'  been  his  surname,  and  Perveisc  or  Pirvels  the  name  of  his 
territory]  This  author  describes  the  heaps  of  the  slaughtered 
Liegeois  in  terms  much  like  Wyntown's,  but  he  does  not  say 
that  the  Comte  de  Marouse  was  the  principal  cause  of  the 
victory. — M. 


[     321     ] 


BEEVIS   CEONICA. 


In  the  tyme  that  Moyses  the  prophet  governit  Israel,  Gathelus, 
King  Neolus  sonne  of  Grece,  mareyt  Scota,  King  Pharoy's  douchter 
of  Egypt,  of  the  quhilk  Scota  the  natioun  of  the  Scottis  hes  thair 
nayme.  This  Gathelus,  with  his  wyfe  Scota,  tuke  the  sey,  and  was 
chosyne,  with  thame  that  wer  with  him,  to  be  thair  King. 

Eftir  the  tyme  that  the  children  of  Israeli  war  in  the  desert, 
this  Gathelus,  with  his  wyfe  and  pepill,  was  troublit  with  tempest 
of  sey,  and  att  the  last,  be  the  flude  or  watter  callit  Angase,  enterit 
in  Afrik,  and  frathine  ane  littill  quhile  he  come  to  Spanze,  and 
upoun  the  reveir  callit  Hebete  he  biggit  ane  cittie,  and  callit  the 
samyne  Brigance,  quhair  the  Scottis  multiplyit,  and  war  troublyt 
sair  with  Spaynzeartis. 

About  this  tyme  Gathelus  send  his  sonne  Hyber,  with  his  broder 
Emete,  to  consider  the  He  of  Irland,  and  be  favour  and  force  he 
tuke  it,  and  syne  come  agane  to  Bragance,  quhair  his  fader  was 
deid,  and  he  succedit  King  of  Scottis  to  him. 

Sone  eftir  this  tyme  Mitelus,  King  of  the  said  Scottis,  being  in 
Spainze,  send  furth  his  sonnis  Hermonye,  Ptholomye,  and  Hibert 
secundly  to  Irland,  and  tuke  it.  Hermonye  come  agane  to  Spainze, 
and  Pholomy  and  Hebert  abaid  in  Ireland,  and  keipit  it.  Lang 
eftir  this  tyme  Symon  Breik,  King  of  the  said  Scottis,  was  send  be 
his  fader,  callit  Myloun,  out  of  Spainze,  with  the  chyar  of  merbill 
that  was  the  Kingis  sait  in  Ireland,  and  subdewit  it,  and  regnit 
mony  zeiris,  and  put  the  chyar  in  ane  place  callit  the  Themor,  and 
this  was  when  Manasses  regnit  in  Jewrye. 

About  the  quhilk  tyme  ane  (peple)  callit  the  Pichtis  come  furth 
of  Sythia  to  Ireland,  quhair  thai  hade  gevin  thame  the  south  part 
of  Scotland,  called  Albioun,  and  the  Scottis  gave  thame  wyffis,  of 

VOL.  III.  X 


322  BEEVIS  CEONTCA. 

thair  childer  and  douchteris,  under  this  conditioun,  that  the  I^ng 
suld  be  sonar  chosin  of  womanis  kynn  than  of  the  mannis  keyne. 

Sone  eftir  come  ane  nobill  zoung  man  out  of  Ireland,  callit 
Fergus  Fercharde,  and  brocht  with  him  the  kingis  seyt  or  chayr 
of  merbill  fra  Ireland,  the  quhilk  chyar  Symon  Eorryk  brocht  out 
of  Spainze  to  Ireland,  and  Gathelus,  the  first  King,  brocht  it  out  of 
Egipt,  and  was  crownit  thairin,  and  as  prophecyis  sayis,  quhair 
evir  it  be  the  Scottis  sail  regne.  This  Fergus  chesyt  the  red  Lyoun 
to  be  his  armys,  three  hundreth  and  thretene  before  the  byrth  of 
Cryst. 

Eftir  this  tyme,  Eichert  King  of  Scottis,  with  strenth  force, 
conquest  furth  of  Inglismennis  handis  the  daill  callit  Eiddisdaill, 
and  callit  eftir  him  Eytcbesdaill,  and  now  is  callit  Eechesdaill. 

The  zeir  before  the  Incarnatioun  of  oure  Lord,  Julius  Ceasare, 
eftir  that  he  hade  ourcumyng  with  fforce  France  and  Ireland,  send 
to  the  Kingis  of  Scottis  and  Pyelitis  to  submyt  thame  willfully  to 
him,  the  quhilk  thai  withstude,  and  denyit  with  haill  assent,  and 
war  nevir  subdewit,  bot  evir  fre. 

In  the  twelft  zeir  of  Claudius  the  Empriour,  thair  began  ane 
greit  battaill  betwix  the  Inglesmen,  than  callit  Brittounis,  and 
Scottis  and  Pychtis,  the  quhilk  battaill  continewit  to  the  tyme  of 
Severus  the  Empriour,  in  the  quhilk  tyme,  baith  birnyng  and 
slaying  of  men  and  women  with  childrene  lestit  ane  hundreth  fyftie 
and  foure  zeiris. 

In  the  fFyftyne  zeir  of  Severus,  Fulgentius,  Duke  of  Brittonnis, 
quhilk  wald  nocht  thoill  the  malice  of  Severus,  that  biggit  ane 
wall  betwix  Scottis  and  Brittonis,  fled  to  the  Scottis  and  maid 
perpetuall  peace  and  legacy  with  thame,  and  left  his  twa  sonnis  in 
hostage  for  mair  souerte.  The  quhilk  Fulgentius,  with  help  of 
Scottis,  ourcome  the  said  Severus  in  battaill. 

In  the  zeir  of  our  Lord  twa  hundreth  and  three,  Victor  being 
Paip  of  Eome,  and  the  said  Severus  Empryour,  Scotland  tuke  the 
ffaith  of  Cryst,  and  as  zitt  lies  keepit  it  undefoulit,  and  the  said 
Victor  deyt  martyr.  Ane  litill  before  the  tyme  of  Dioclesiane  the 
Empriour,  the  pepill  of  Scottis  and  Pichtis  huntit  in  the  merchis 
of  thair  regionis  and  cuntreis,  and  for  ane  quhyt  huiid  stowin  away 
be  the  Pychtis  thai  fell  att  variance,  and  war  nevir  well  aggreit 


BEE  VIS  CEONICA.  323 

to  the  last  destructioun  of  the  Pychtis,  the  quhilk  pepill  keipit  gude 
peace  ffyve  hundreth  zeiris  togidder  before  this  time. 

In  the  tyme  of  Constantyne  the  Empriour,  the  baynnis  of  Sanct 
Andro  war  brocht  to  Sanct  Reuill  in  Scotland.  Thai  war  ressavit 
with  the  King  of  Pychtis  Gurgust,  on  the  kirk  month  now  callit 
Sanct  Androis,  be  King  Hungus,  King  of  Pychtis  that  tyme,  the 
quhilk  tyme  Sanct  Austyne,  the  doctour  of  Yponeus  in  Afrik,  began 
the  ordour  of  Blak  Channonis. 

In  the  zeir  of  oure  Lord  God  foure  hundreth  and  thre,  Fersus, 
the  Sonne  of  Erth,  that  was  the  sonne  of  Ethaid  and  broder  to 
Eugeny,  King  of  Scottis,  that  was  slane  in  the  feild  with  Pychtis 
and  Brittonnis,  this  Fergus  recoverit  and  gott  agane  the  realme 
of  Scotland  out  of  the  Brittonnis  and  Pychtis  handis,  the  quhilk 
thai  hade  wranguusly  occupyit  the  space  of  foure  skoir  and  three 
zeiris.  This  draif  away  all  his  inymeis  with  force  and  plane 
battaill,  and  reguit  eftir  sixtene  zeiris. 

The  zeir  of  God  foure  hundreth  and  ninetene,  Eugeny  the 
secund  of  that  nayme,  the  sonne  of  the  said  Fergus,  regnit  eftir 
his  fader  threttie-three  zeiris.  This  hade  greit  battaillis  and  victory 
apoune  the  Brettonnis,  quliill  at  the  last,  on  the  south  syde  of 
Humber,  he  was  slane  in  ane  feild,  quhilk  feild  he  wann. 

Eftir  the  quhilk  Eugeny,  Dongard  his  broyir  was  crownyt  the 
zeir  of  God  foure  hundreth  fiftie-two  zeiris,  and  regnit  bot  three 
zeiris,  and  governyt  the  realme  rycht  nobilly  fra  inymeis. 

Efter  the  quhilk  Dongard,  Constance  his  broyir  was  crownit, 
and  regnit  threttie-two  zeiris,  eftir  quhome  Congall,  the  sonne  of 
the  said  Dongard,  was  crownit,  in  quhas  tyme  the  battaillis  began 
betwix  Pychtis  and  Scottis,  and  endit  nevir  till  the  last  distructioun 
of  the  Pychtis,  baith  of  man,  woman,  and  barne. 

The  zeir  of  God  five  hundreth  and  ane,  Conrane,  the  brothir  of 
Congall,  regnit  threttie-three  zeiris.  He  had  greit  weiris  aganis  the 
Saxouis  be  sindry  chances  of  ffortune.  He  was  beryit  in  Icolmkill, 
and  supportit  King  Arthure,  King  of  Brittonis,  aganis  the  Saxonis. 

Eftir  Conrane,  Eugenius  the  thirde  of  that  nayme  regnit,  quhilk 
was  sonne  to  Congallus.  He  supportet  Modred,  King  of  Pychtis, 
aganis  the  Brettonnis  in  the  samyn  battaill  quhen  King  Arthur  was 
slane  with  all  the  nobilitie  of  Brettane.     He  was  crownit  the  zeir 


324  BEEVIS  CEONICA. 

of  God  five  hundreth  threttie-five,  and  regnit  threttie  and  three. 
In  that  ilk  battaill  Modreid  was  slane. 

The  zeir  of  God  five  hundreth  fourtie  and  aucht,  Conwal  suc- 
cedit  to  his  brothir  Eugenius,  ane  devoit  and  religious  prince.  In 
all  his  werkis  he  governit  the  realme  in  greit  felicite,  and  deceissit 
the  tent  zeir  of  his  regine.  In  his  tyme  Sanct  Colme  come  in 
Scotland,  and  biggit  mony  abbayis. 

The  zeir  of  God  five  hundreth  saxty  and  aucht,  Kynatill,  or 
Coinyd,  brothir  to  Convallus,  regnit,  and  deceissit  within  ane  zeir 
and  three  monethis,  in  the  presence  of  Sanct  Colimbe,  and  was 
entyrrit  in  Ycolmekill,  amang  the  remanent  sepulturis  of  kingis. 

The  zeir  of  God  five  hundreth  and  sevinte,  Sanct  Colme  was 
monist  be  ane  angell  to  bliss  the  sonne  of  Coinane  befoir  said, 
whais  nayme  was  Aidane ;  and  quhan  Sanct  Colme  laid  his  hand 
on  the  said  Aidanis  heid,  he  blessit  him,  and  crownit  him,  and 
phrophecit  mekill  of  him,  his  kinrik  and  freinds,  and  this  Aidane 
regnit  threttie-five  zeiris.  In  his  tyme  was  Sanct  Mungew,  Sanct 
Connall,  and  Sanct  Balbreid,  quhilk  lyis  att  Aldhame,Cvynynghame, 
and  Prestoun. 

Eftir  Aidane,  Kenneth  Ker,  sonne  to  Convallus,  succedit  to  the 
crown,  and  deceissit  in  the  Catar,  the  fourth  moneth  eftir  his  coro- 
natioun,  and  was  buryt  in  Ycolmekill.  About  this  tyme  Merlyng, 
the  prophet  of  Brettane,  deceissit  with  greit  pennance. 

The  zeir  of  God  six  hundreth  and  six,  Eugeny-lynd,  uthirwayis 
Corthedy,  succedit  to  his  fader  Aidane,  and  regnit  saxtene  zeir. 
He  was  chosin  and  blissit  be  Sanct  Colme,  and  was  to  his  inymeis 
als  force  as  ane  lyoun,  and  to  his  rebellis,  and  was  to  his  trew 
lieges  als  meik  as  ane  lamb.  In  his  tyme  Sanct  Mungew  was  on 
lyfe,  and  schew  miracles  in  Scotland,  and  Sanct  Colme  in  France. 

Ferquharde  succedit  to  his  fader  Eugeuy  the  Fourt,  ane  vicious 
tyrane,  and  for  his  demeritis  was  condempnit  to  perpetuall  pres- 
soun,  quhair  he  slew  himself  for  disperatioun  the  thretene  zeir  of 
his  rignne,  fra  the  Incarnatioun  sax  hundreth  threttie  and  twa 
zeirs. 

Donald  Breik,  the  fourt  of  that  nayme,  sonne  to  Eugenyus, 
succedit  to  Ferquharde  his  brothir.  He  supportit  King  Oswald 
agains  Saxonis.     He  perist  in  Loch  Tay,  the  fifteneth  zeir  of  his 


BEEVIS  CEONICA.  325 

regnne,  fra  the  Incarnatioun  six  liundreth  fourtie  and  sax  zeiris, 
and  ressavit  the  benedictioun  of  Sanct  Cohne. 

About  this  tyme  Sanct  Oswald,  King  of  the  north  part  of  Ing- 
land,  was  banist  with  his  broder  to  Scotland,  and  duelt  heir 
sevintene  zeir,  and  was  cristinnyt  heir.  And  quhen  his  inymeis  war 
deid,  and  he  restoryt  to  his  crown,  he  send  to  Scotland  for  ane 
bischoip  to  cum  and  cristin  his  land.  And  Sanct  Aidane  was  send 
to  him,  and  crystynnit  the  cuntre,  and  was  maid  Bischoip  of  Dur- 
hame.  And  this  Aidane  preichit  in  his  awin  speiche,  and  King 
Oswald,  that  knew  baith  the  speiches,  was  the  interpretour  to  the 
pepill. 

Ferquharde  Ferd,  nepote  to  Downald  the  Fourt,  callit  Breke, 
regnit  eftir  his  fader,  ane  bloudy  monstour,  regnand  with  insaciabill 
awarice  abone  his  subdittis,  contempnare  of  all  religioun  and  peace, 
and  last  became  penitent  of  his  injustice,  and  deceissit  the  eightene 
zeir  of  his  regnne,  fra  the  Incarnatioun  sax  hundreth  saxty  and 
foure  zeiris. 

MakDowynn,  sonne  to  Downald  the  Fourt,  callit  Breke,  succedit 
to  his  fader,  and  biggit  the  Abbay  of  Ycolmekill,  becaus  it  ruynus 
to  the  ground,  and  was  slane  be  tressoun  of  his  awin  wyfe  for 
suspicioun  of  adulteris,  fra  the  Incarnatioun  sax  hundreth  auchty 
and  four  zeiris. 

Efter  MakDowyne,  Eugeny  the  fyift  of  that  nayme,  nepote  to 
King  MakDowyne,  regnit  foure  zeiris.  He  vincust  in  sett  battaill 
Egfred,  King  of  Inglismen  and  Saxonis,  fra  the  Incarnatioun  sax 
bunder  auchty  and  audit  zeiris.     Eugeny  was  sonne  to  Downald. 

The  zeir  of  God  sax  hundreth  auchty  sevin,  Eugeny  the  Saxt 
regnit  ten  zeir,  the  son  of  Ferquhard  Ferd.  In  his  tyme  he  hade 
gude  peace  with  Ingland,  and  weir  with  the  Pychtis.  Sanct 
Adampnane  schew  than  miraclis  in  Scotland  and  Brettane,  as  it 
war  blude  sevin  dayis,  that  all  mylk  and  buttir  turnit  in  blude. 

The  zeir  of  God  sax  hundreth  nynte  and  aucht,  Amberke-Leth 
sonne  to  Eugeny  the  Fyift,  ane  vicious  monstoure,  given  to  im- 
moderate lust  and  avarice,  was  slane  be  ane  schot  of  ane  arrow 
quhen  he  was  passand  with  ane  greit  army  againis  the  Pychtis,  the 
secund  zeir  of  his  regnne. 

Eugenius  the  sevinth  of  that  nayme,  broder  to  Amberke-Ieth, 


326  BEEVIS  CEONICA. 

ane  nobill  prince,  regnit  sevintene  zeir.  He  was  tlie  first  prince 
that  causit  wailzeand  deidis  of  nobill  men  to  be  putt  in  memory. 
He  deceissit  att  Abernethy,  and  was  buryit  in  Ycolmekill. 

The  zeir  of  God  sevin  hundreth  and  fyiftene,  Mordak,  sonne  to 
Amberke-leth,  regnit  eftir  Eugeny  fyiftene  zeir,  ane  vicious  prince, 
gevand  all  his  justice  and  peace.  In  his  last  dayis  war  twa 
cometis  seyne,  ane  in  the  morneyng  and  ane  uthir  at  nycht. 

The  zeir  of  God  sevin  hundreth  and  threty,  Ethfyne,  the  sonne 
of  Eugeny  the  Sevinth,  succedit  to  Murdak,  and  regnit  nobilly  in 
tranquillity  and  justice  threttie-one  zeir  rycht  wyse,  and  in  his 
last  dayis  begane  to  gife  battaill  to  the  Pychtis. 

Eftir  the  deid  of  Ethfyne,  Eugeny,  the  sonne  of  Mordak,  uthir- 
wayis  callit  Camus,  regnit.  In  the  begynning  of  his  empyi'e  he 
apperit  gude,  and  sone  eftir  fell  in  all  manner  of  vice  and  crewelte, 
and  was  unhappily  slane  be  his  fFamyliaris,  the  thride  zeir  of  his 
regnne. 

Fergus  the  thrid  of  that  nayme  regnit  eftir  his  fader  Ethfyne, 
and  was  slane  be  industry  of  his  wyfe  for  suspitioun  of  adultry, 
the  thride  zeir  of  his  regne. 

Solvathius,  sonne  to  Eugenius  the  Aucht,  succedit  to  Fergus. 
He  governit  his  realme  in  greit  felicite  and  justice,  and  deceissit 
the  twenty  zeir  of  his  regnne,  fra  the  Incarnatioun  sevin  hunder 
and  auchty-sevin  zeiris. 

Quhen  Soluathius  was  deid,  Achayus,  the  sonne  of  Ethfyne,  was 
crownit  the  zeir  of  God  sevin  hunder  auchty  and  sevin,  and  regnit 
in  greit  felicite  thretty-twa  zeir.  In  his  tyme  began  the  band 
betwix  Scotland  and  France  quhilk  lastit  as  zitt,  thanks  be  till 
Allmychty  God. 

Gilmore,  the  nobill  wereour,  was  this  Achaius  broder,  the  cphilk 
nobill  man  wes  in  greit  weiris  Avith  Charlis,  the  King  of  France, 
aganis  the  Turkys,  and  biggit  mony  abbais  in  Almane,  and  feft 
thame,  that  na  man  suld  duell  thair  bot  Scottis  men.  This  nobill 
man  biggit  alsua  ane  hospitall  att  Sanct  Paulis  in  Eome.  In  this 
Achaius  tyme  was  the  nobill  Universitie  of  Parys  foundit  be  twa 
Scottis-men  that  was  callit  Clement  and  Johnne. 

Quhen  this  Achaius  was  deid,  Conwallus  tuke  the  crown  the 
zeir  of  God  aucht  hunder  and  nyntene,  and  regnit  five  zeir.     To 


BEEVIS  CEONICA.  327 

quhame  succedit  Duncane,  uthirwayis  callit  Dongall,  tlie  sonne  of 
Soluathius,  and  regnit  sevin  zeir,  and  began  Strang  battaill  with  the 
Pychtis,  and  claymit  the  realme  of  Pichtis  to  be  his  be  ressoan  of 
the  first  conventioun.     He  peryst  in  the  watter  of  Spye. 

Quhen  Dongall  was  deid,  Alpyne,  the  sonne  of  Achaius,  was 
crownit,  the  zeir  of  God  aucht  hunder  threttie  and  ane,  and  regnit 
three  zeir,  and  slew  Ferdeth,  King  of  Pychtis,  in  plane  battaill. 
Eftir  that  Brudus  and  Kenneth,  Kingis  of  Pychtis,  war  baith  slane, 
and  Brudus  the  Feirse  was  chosen  King,  and  faucht  with  Alpyne, 
quhau'  he  was  slane,  and  the  Scottis  discumfyst,  and  his  head  was 
strykin  of,  and  putt  on  ane  staik,  in  greit  dispyte  of  Scottis. 

The  sonne  of  Alpyne,  callit  Kenneth,  succedit  to  his  fader  Al- 
pyne, the  zeir  of  God  aucht  hunder  threttie  and  foure,  and  regnit 
foure  zeir  abone  the  Scottis,  and  ourcome  the  Pychtis  in  plane 
battaill  sevin  times  on  ane  day,  and  he  regnit  above  baith  saxtene 
zeir ;  and  he  began  to  regnne,  eftir  the  reignne  of  Scottis,  into 
Albany,  that  is  now  Scotland,  ane  thousand  ane  hundi-eth  and 
nyntene  zeir,  and  eftir  the  departing  of  Gathelus  and  Scota  of 
Egypt,  twa  thousand  and  fourty-nyne  zeiris.  This  Kenneth  deyit 
att  Forthirnoche. 

Memorandum. 

The  Scottis  regnit  before  the  Pychtis  twa  hunder  saxty  and  five 
zeiris  and  three  monethis,  and  the  Pychtis  regnit  in  the  south  part 
of  Scotland,  that  is  Albany,  fra  thair  first  cumming  or  thai  war 
distroyit,  one  thousand  saxty-ane  zeiris.  Thai  war  destroyit  the 
zeir  of  God  aucht  hunder  and  threttie-aucht.  This  Kenneth 
distroyit  the  Pychtis,  man,  woman,  and  chyld,  and  thair  last  King, 
Dronestane,  att  Scone,  for  foure  causes.  The  1st  cause  was,  that 
thai  slew  his  fader  Alpyne,  and  putt  his  heid  for  dispyte  one  ane 
staik.  The  secund  cause,  for  steling  of  ane  quyhte  hoynd,  as  said 
is  before.  The  thride  cause,  fi"or  he  clamyt  to  be  King  of  the  first 
conventioun.  The  fourt  cause,  for  thai  maid  peace  with  the 
Saxonis  of  Ingland  that  war  Paganis  and  uncrystynit,  and  sua 
war  thai  alsua  and  the  Brettonis,  and  sua  of  thir  foure  nationis 
war  nane  uncrystynit  bot  the  Saxonis.  This  Kenneith  eikit  the 
bouudis  of  Scotland  to  Northumberland,  and  kest  down  Camelon. 


328  BREVIS  CRONICA. 

He  made  mony  plesand  lawis  and  actis  for  Weill  of  his  subdittis. 
In  tliis  tyme  the  Dunbarris  tuke  thair  begynning. 

Eftir  the  deid  of  Greit  Kenneth,  Donald  his  broder,  and  sonne 
of  Alpyne,  regnit  the  zeir  of  God  aucht  hunder  fyftie  and  foure, 
and  regnit  foure  zeir.  He  was  ane  tyrane,  gevin  to  immoderate 
avarice  and  lust,  and  for  the  samyn,  tynt  all  the  landis  of  Scotland 
bezonde  Clyde.  Att  the  last  the  nobillis  conspyrit  aganis  him, 
and  kest  him  in  presoun,  quhair  he  slew  himself  for  disperatioun. 

Eftir  the  deid  of  this  Donald,  Constantyne,  the  sonne  of  Kenneth, 
regnit  saxtene  zeiris,  and  att  the  last  he  was  slane  with  the  Danis 
quhilk  war  Paganis,  in  ane  greit  battaill  callit  the  blak  Conwe, 
be  hungar,  eftir  that  he  had  discumfyt  Hubla  and  his  colegis,  and 
was  bureyt  in  Ycolmekill. 

Eftir  the  deid  of  this  Constantyne,  Ethus  his  broder  was  maid 
King  of  Scottis,  the  zeir  of  God  aucht  hundreth  sevinty  and  foure, 
and  he  regnit  bot  ane  zeir,  for  he  was  ane  man  of  dull  ingyne,  and 
abill  to  nathing  les  than  the  administratioun  of  his  realme.  He 
was  deprivit  of  authorite,  and  putt  in  presoun,  quhair  he  deyt  the 
secund  zeir  of  his  regnne,  and  was  bereyt  in  Ycolmekill. 

Eftir  quhais  deith  Gregoir  the  Greit,  sonne  of  Congall  that 
peryst  in  Tay,  regnit  the  zeir  of  God  aucht  hundreth  sevinty  and 
five.  This  Gregoir  grantit  fredome  to  Haly-Kirk  and  personnis 
thairof,  and  it  was  confermyt  be  Johnne,  the  aucht  Paip  of  that 
nayme,  in  his  first  synody  haldin  att  Constantinopill.  This  Gregoir 
subjectit  to  him  all  Ireland,  and  eikit  Northumberland,  Cumbyir, 
and  Westmuirland  to  the  Em  pyre  of  Scottis,  and  maid  mony  nobill 
lawis,  and  deceissit  the  auchtene  zeir  of  his  regnne,  and  was  bureyt 
in  Ycolmekill,  fra  oure  redemptioun  aucht  hundreth,  nynty  and 
three  zeiris. 

Eftir  the  deith  of  Gregore,  Donald  the  Saxt,  sonne  to  King  Con- 
stantyne the  Secund,  was  maid  King  of  Scottis.  He  deceissit  the 
saxt  zeir  of  his  regnne  att  Fores,  and  was  bureyt  at  Ycolme-kill 
He  maid  sindry  lawis.  In  his  tyme  the  realme  of  Normannis  and 
the  duchery  of  Flanderis  tuke  thair  begynning. 

Constantyne  the  Thride,  sonne  to  King  Ethus,  succedit  to  Donald 
the  zeir  of  God  nyne  hundreth  and  three,  and  regnit  fourty  zeir. 
He  gaif  all  Cumberland  to  his  apperand  air  Eugeny,  the  sonne  of 


BEEVIS  CKOISriCA.  329 

the  said  Donald,  under  this  conditioun,  that  evir  the  Prince  or  air 
of  Scotland  suld  haif  it  quhill  thai  war  crowuit  King.  In  his 
tyme  was  the  greit  battell  of  Brounyugfeild  strikin,  quhair  Eugeny, 
Donaldis  sonne,  was  slane ;  and  because  his  army  was  discumfyst, 
he  exonerat  him  of  all  princely  dignite,  and  tuke  the  habyt  of 
ane  Channoun  Eegular,  and  enterit  in  religioun,  quhair  he  leistit 
sax  zeiris  eftir,  and  deceissit  in  the  Abbay  of  Sanct  Androis,  hot 
he  was  bureyt  in  Ycolme-kill.     In  the  elevinth  buke,  cap°  15°.^ 

Eftir  the  deid  of  Constantyne,  Malcome  the  First,  sonne  to 
King  Donald  the  Saxth,  was  maid  King  of  Scottis.  He  was  con- 
federate with  Inglismen,  and  governit  his  realme  in  great  felicite 
and  peace,  Bot  att  the  last  he  was  slane  be  tressoun  of  Murray 
men  because  he  was  our  scharpe  punissar  of  justice,  and  bureyt  in 
Ycolmekill  the  fyftene  zeir  of  his  regnne,  fra  our  redemptioun 
nyne  hundreth  fyfty  and  nyne  zeiris. 

Eftir  the  deith  of  Malcome,  Indulphe,  sonne  to  Constantyne  the 
Thrid,  was  crownit  King  of  Scottis.  He  defendit  his  realme 
nobilly  fra  invasioun  of  Dannis.  Bot  att  the  last  he  was  slane 
creweUie  fechtand  to  the  death,  be  Danis  in  Bouchquhane,  nynth 
zeir  of  his  regnne,  the  zeir  of  God  njoie  hunder  saxty  and  audit 
zeiris. 

Eftir  Indulphe,  Duffus,  the  sonne  of  Malcome  the  First,  was 
crownit.  Ane  just  prince,  rycht  devoite,  meek,  and  religious,  he 
was  slane  in  the  nycht  be  tressoun  of  Donald,  captaine  of  Fores, 
and  his  body  was  leyd  besyde  killois  be  the  murderaris,  unknawin 
sax  monthis.  All  the  said  tyme  nouthir  sunn,  moone,  nor  sterne  war 
seyne  in  Scotland,  bot  the  lyft  ourcoverit  ay  with  perpetuall 
darknes,  quhill  his  body  was  tane  up  and  bureyit  in  Ycolme-kill, 
the  fyft  of  his  rignne,  fra  oure  redemptioun  nyne  hunder  sevinty- 
twa  zeiris.  He  was  troublet  als  be  incantatioun  of  wytches, 
quhilk  roistit  him  in  walx,  and  hade  greit  infirmite  thairthrow  ; 
and  because  he  punist  certane  conspiratouris  that  war  ffriendis  to 
Donald,  he  was  slane  as  said  is. 

Culyne,  sonne  to  King  Indulphe,  was  croAvnit  eftir  the  deith  of 
DufFus,  ane  terribill  and  odious  tyrrane,  full  of  infamyt  werkis. 
Nevirtheles,  att  the  last,  eftir  deflorand  virginnis  and  matronys, 
1  Eeference  to  Boetliius'  History. 


330  BEEVIS  CKONICA. 

with  mony  utliir  vicious  werkis,  he  was  slane  be  ane  gentill  man 
callit  Callard,  for  defioratioun  of  his  dochter,  eftir  that  he  hade 
governit  Scotland  fyfe  zeiris  to  the  greit  displesour  of  the  pepill, 
and  was  buryit  in  Ycolme-kill,  fra  oure  redemption n  nyne  hunder 
seventy  and  sevin  zeiris.  In  his  tyme  war  sindry  mervellis  seyne 
in  Albioun. 

Kenneth  the  Thrid,  sonne  to  King  Malcome,  was  crownit  eftir 
the  death  of  Culyne.  He  gatt  ane  glorious  victour  of  the  Danis 
att  Loncart,  and  causit  the  nobillis  till  bring  sindry  lymmaris  to 
his  justice.  He  slew  the  Prince  of  Scotland,  that  his  sonne  mycht 
succeid  to  the  crown.  He  abrogat  the  auld  lawis  concerning  the 
ellectioun  of  kingis,  and  statute  that  the  nerrest  blude  suld  succeid 
to  the  crown,  thocht  he  war  ane  cheild  of  ane  zeir  auld.  Quhairfore 
he  was  invyit  and  haitit  with  mony,  and  att  the  last  was  slane 
tressonabilly  be  Fenella,  Countes  of  Angus,  be  ingyne  maid  be 
ane  croce-bow,  quhilk  was  ane  subtell  woman,  the  fyftene  zeir  of 
his  regnne,  and  was  buryit  in  Ycolme-kill  fra  oure  redemptioun 
ane  thousand  zeiris.     In  his  tyme  the  Hayis  tuke  thair  begyning. 

Eftir  the  deith  of  Kenneth,  Constantyne  the  fFerd  of  that  nayme, 
sonne  to  King  Culyne,  tuke  the  crown,  and  was  slane  the  thrid 
zeir  of  his  regnne  att  the  mouth  of  the  Awmount,  in  Louthiane,  in 
ane  greit  battaill,  and  Kenneth,  his  adversarie,  baith.  In  his  tyme 
was  greit  murthour  and  slauchter  of  innocentis,  and  mony  greit 
nobillis  slayne.  He  was  bureyt  in  Ycolme-kill,  fra  oure  redemp- 
tioun ane  thousand  and  three  zeiris.  In  the  eliventh  buke,  cap. 
xi°.     In  his  tyme  war  mervellis  seyne  in  Albioun. 

Gryme,  nepote  to  King  Duff,  tuke  the  crown  injustlie.  In  the 
beo-yning  of  his  rignne  he  was  ane  nobill  and  vertuus  prince,  and 
eftir  that  he  became  ane  maist  coruptit  tyrane,  and  was  slane  be 
Malcome,  the  sonne  of  Kenneth,  the  nineth  zeir  of  his  regnne,  and 
was  bureyt  in  Ycolmekill,  fra  our  redemptioun  ane  thousand  and 
nyne  zeiris. 

Malcome  the  secund  of  that  name,  sonne  to  Kenneth  the  Thride, 
was  crownit  with  consent  of  his  nobillis.  Keping  the  statutis  of  his 
fader  Kenneth  maid,  he  devydit  all  the  landis  of  Scotland  in 
baronyis,  and  gaif  thame  flfrele  amang  his  nobillis,  and  he  gatt  fra 
thame  thair  wardis  and  releiffis  of  all  frehalderis  airis,  to  sustane 


BEEVIS  CRONICA.  331 

him  and  thair  marriages.  He  was  victorius  upoun  Ingland,  Ire- 
land, Waillis,  and  all  uthiris  landis.  Bot  att  the  last  he  become 
be  lang  age  maist  crewell  and  avaricious  tyrrane,  and  was  thairfore 
hurt  be  conspiratioun  of  his  familiaris  under  nycht  at  Glammys, 
quhilk  war  all  slane  thairfore,  and  he  deyt  of  his  woundis  the 
threttie-first  zeir  of  his  regnue,  and  was  bureyt  in  Ycolmekill,  fra 
oure  redemptioun  ane  thousand  fourty  zeiris.  He  maid  ane  uthir 
bischoiprik  in  Scotland  att  Murthlak,  now  callit  Abirdene.  In  his 
tyme  the  Keithis  tuke  thair  begynning. 

Quhen  Malcome  was  deid,  Duncane,  his  nevo  of  the  douchter  of 
Beatrix,  and  his  fader  was  callit  Abthane  of  Dowe,  was  crounit 
King  of  Scottis.  He  vincust  the  Danis  with  sindry  victoryis,  and 
was  slane  tressonabilly  by  Makbeth,  the  saxt  zeir  of  his  regnne, 
and  buryit  in  Ycolmekill,  fra  the  Incarnatioun  ane  thousand  fourtie 
and  sax  zeiris.     In  his  tyme  the  Stewartis  tuke  their  begynning. 

Makbeith,  nepote  to  King  Malcome  the  Thride,^  usurpit  the 
crown,  and  putt  away  the  richtious  airis  out  of  the  land,  that  Avas 
Malcome  Canmore  and  Donald  Wann,  the  sonnis  of  the  said  Dun- 
cane, in  Ingland,  quhilk  war  keipit  with  Sanct  Edwart,  King  of 
Ingland.  This  Makbeth  did  mony  plesand  actis  in  the  begynning 
of  his  regnne  under  cullour  of  justice,  bot  att  last  he  schew  his 
crewelte  and  perverst  mynd,  sett  to  shedding  of  blude  mair  than 
ony  zeile  of  justice.  He  exilit  MakdufF,  Thane  of  Fyfe,  and  con- 
fiscat  and  tuke  all  his  landis  and  gudis.  Throw  quhilk  he  past  in 
Ingland,  and  causit  Malcome  Canmore,  Avith  uthir  Inglismen,  cum 
in  thair  support,  and  chaisit  Makbeth  att  Dunsynnane,  quhair  he 
was  slane  be  MakdufF,  the  saxtene  zeir  of  his  regnne,  and  buryit 
in  Ycolmekill,  the  zear  of  God  ane  thousand  saxty  and  ane.  In 
the  13th  buke  cap^  4*°. 

Eftir  the  deitli  of  Makbeth,  Malcome  the  Thride,  callit  Canmore, 
was  crownit  King  of  Scottis  on  Sanct  Markis  Day.  He  mareyt 
Margaret,  douchter  to  King  Edwart  of  Ingland,  on  quhame  he 
gatt  mony  haly  childer.  The  last  zeir  of  his  regnne  he  foundit 
the  New  Kirk  of  Durhame  and  the  Kirk  of  the  Trinite  in  Dun- 
fermlyng.  He  was  slane  att  the  sege  of  Anwyke,  in  Northumber- 
land, be  ane  knycht  of  Ingland  callit  Peircy,  the  threttene  day  of 

^  Second. 


332  BREVIS  CRONICA. 

November,  and  was  buryit  in  Dunfermling,  fra  our  redemptioun 
ane  thousand  nynte  and  five  zeiris,  and  haly  Sanct  Margaret  deyt 
foure  dayis  eftir,  and  kythit  mony  miraclis.  In  the  12  buke, 
cap.  13°. 

Donald,  the  broder  to  Malcome  Canmore,  callit  Wann,  was 
crownit  eftir  his  death  aganeis  the  law,  and  chaisit  away  the  sonnis 
of  his  broder.  King  Malcome,  out  of  the  realme,  bot  att  last  he  was 
doung  out  of  Scotland,  and  chaisit  in  Ireland  by  Schir  Duncans 
Canmore,  bastarde  sonne  to  King  Malcome,  the  secund  zeir  of  his 
regne.     In  the  12  buke,  cap°  13°. 

Duncane  the  Secund,  bastard  sonne  to  Malcome  Canmore,  was 
than  crownit,  and  he  was  slayne  be  slycht  of  Donald  before  rehersit. 
Thir  twa  kingis,  Downald  and  Duncane,  governit  the  realme  of 
Scotland,  invading  uthir  with  continuall  injuris  five  zeiris,  to  the 
greit  trouble  of  the  pepill,  in  quhais  tyme  the  lies  war  takin 
fra  the  Scottis  be  Danis  and  Norwayis.  In  the  12  buke,  cap.  13°. 
This  Donald  was  slane  be  Edgar,  sonne  to  Malcome  Canmore  and 
Sanct  Margaret. 

Eftir  the  deith  of  Donald,  Edgar,  sonne  to  Malcome  Canmore, 
tuke  the  crowne,  and  governit  the  realme  in  greit  felicite,  and 
deceissit  but  ony  successioun  of  his  body,  and  was  buryit  in  Dun- 
fermling, fra  oure  salvatioun  ane  thousand  ane  hundreth  and  nyne 
zeiris.  In  this  tyme  the  Haly  Land  was  recoverit  fra  Sarazenis, 
and  the  speir  that  peirsit  our  Lordis  hart  was  found.  Alsua 
Mauld,  eildest  dauchter  to  King  Malcome,  was  mareit  on  the  King 
of  Ingland,  and  youngest  dauchter  on  the  Earle  of  Bullouny.  This 
Edgar  foundit  the  Abbay  of  Coldinghame  in  the  honour  of  Sanct 
Cuthbert. 

Alexander  the  First,  callit  the  Feirse,  the  fyift  sonne  to  Mal- 
come Canmore,  was  crownit  eftir  Edgar.  He  was  oft  invadit  be 
conspiratioun  of  his  inymeis,  bot  he  dantit  thame  be  singular 
manheid  and  wisdome.  He  was  gude  to  Haly-Kirk,  and  terribill 
yneucht  to  his  subdittis.  He  gaif  greit  possessioun  to  Dunfermling, 
that  his  fader  foundit,  and  ordanit  three  places  of  Blak  Channonis, 
that  was  Scone,  Sanct  Androis,  and  Colmes-kirk  of  Ymonye.  He 
deceissit  the  seuinteneth  zeir  of  his  regnne,  but  ony  successioun  of 
his  body,  and  was  buryit  in  Dunfermling,  fra  oure  redemptioun 


BEEVIS  CEONICA.  333 

ane  thousand  ane  hundreth  and  twenty-sax  zeiris.      In  the  1 2 
buke  cap<^  15^. 

David  the  first  of  that  nayme,  saxt  sonne  unto  King  Malcome, 
succeidit  eftir  Alexander  the  Feirse.  He  mareit  the  heretour  of 
Northumberland,  and  faucht  sindry  battallis  aganis  Inglismen  in 
pursute  thairof.  Thir  three,  Edgar,  Alexander,  and  David,  war 
three  gude  and  nobill  men,  and  usit  nevir  wemen  bot  thair  awin 
wyffis,  and  spendit  thair  gudis  in  founding  and  bigging  of  kirkis, 
and  in  almous  deidis.  This  David  straik  ane  feild  with  Stephen, 
King  of  Ingland;  and  it  was  accordit  that  Henry,  sonne  and  air  to 
King  David  of  Scotland,  suld  make  homage  to  the  King  of  Ingland 
for  the  Earledome  of  Huntingtoun,  and  the  Earledome  of  North- 
umberland he  suld  bruke  fre.  This  Henry  deyt  before  his  ffader, 
and  left  three  sonnis  behind  him,  that  is  to  say,  Malcome,  Williame, 
and  David.  This  King  David  fand  in  all  Scotland  bot  foure  bis- 
choiprikis,  and  he  left  nyne.  He  foundit  and  biggit  thir  abbayis 
of  diverse  ordouris,  Kelso,  Melros,  Jedburgh,  Newbottill,  Holneul- 
trane,  Drundanane,  Halyrudehouse,  Cambuskynneth,  Revallis, 
Kinlos,  and  the  nuniris  besyde  Berwyk,  and  quhen  he  hade  regnit 
nynten  zeirs,  he  left  his  crowne  to  Malcome,  Northumberland  to 
Williame,  and  Huntingtoun  to  David.  He  deceissit  a  sanct,  at 
Corbeill,  and  was  bureyit  in  Dunfermling,  fra  oure  redemptioun 
ane  thousand  ane  hundreth  fyftie  and  three  zeiris.  In  the  12 
buke,  cap°  15°  and  17°. 

Eftir  this  David,  Malcome  his  oo^  was  crownit,  callit  the 
Madyne.  He  governit  his  realme  in  greit  felicite,  and  deceissit 
the  twelft  zeir  sax  monethis  and  three  dayis  of  his  regnne,  and 
wald  nevir  haif  wyflfe,  bot  deyt  ane  virgyne.  He  was  bureyt  in 
Dunfermling,  fra  oure  redemptioun  ane  thousand  ane  hundreth 
and  saxty  zeiris.     In  the  IS*''  buke  i.  ii.  iii. 

Eftir  the  deith  of  Malcome  the  Madyne,  his  broder  Williame 
was  crownit.  He  was  the  lyoun  of  richtiousnes,  the  freind  of 
God,  and  fairnes  of  maneris.  The  zeir  of  God  ane  thousand  ane 
hundreth  sevinty  and  sevin,  he  foundit  and  biggit  the  Abbay  of 
Abirbrothik,  and  Ada  his  moder  the  nunury  of  Hadingtoun,  and 
David  his  broder  Lindoris.  This  nobill  King  Williame,  the  tent 
^  i.e.  oy,  or  grandson. 


334  BEEVIS  CEONICA. 

zeir  of  liis  regnne,  was  tratourysly  tane  with  Inglismen  att  Anwyk, 
and  was  deliverit,  with  huge  money,  the  twenty  zeir  of  his  regnne. 
He  ressavit  agane  of  the  King  of  Ingland  the  Earldomis  of  Hunt- 
ingtoun,  Northumberland,  Westmuirland,  and  Cumbyrland,  the 
quhilk  he  hade  tane  with  force  fra  him.  The  Paip  Lucius  send 
him  ane  mervalous  roise  of  gold  anamalit,  and  sett  with  precious 
stanis,  and  rasit  on  ane  sceptour  of  gold,  for  his  wertew  and  gude- 
ness.  He  deceissit  att  Striviling,  the  ffourty-nynth  zeir  of  his 
regnne,  and  was  bureyt  in  Abirbrothok,  that  he  foundit,  fra  oure 
redemptioun  ane  thousand  twa  hundreth  and  foure  zeiris.  In 
the  13  buke,  cap.  iiij.  v.  vj.  vij.  viij.  ix.  xj. 

Eftir  this  King  Williame,  Alexander  the  Secund,  his  sonne,  was 
crownit,  ane  nobill  chyld  of  saxteue  zeir  of  aige ;  the  quhilk  Alex- 
ander, the  thride  zeir  of  his  regnne,  geid  throw  Ingland  aganis 
King  Johnnis  will  to  Dowyr  with  his  army,  and  renewit  the  band 
with  France,  and  tarryit  thair  fyftene  dayis,  and  spak  with  Lewis 
the  King  of  France ;  and  King  Johnne  brak  all  briggis  be  the  gait 
to  stop  his  way,  that  he  suld  nocht  cum  hayme.  Bot  as  God  wald, 
King  Johnne  was  poissonit  with  his  awin  folkis,  and  King  Alex- 
ander chaisit  his  men  and  wan  the  feild,  and  spulzeit  the  cuntre 
before  him,  and  come  hayme  with  greit  riches,  artailzery,  joy,  and 
mii'th.  This  Alexander  and  his  moder  biggit  and  foundit  the 
abbayis  Balmurenoch,  Plusquharty,  Bowlyne,  and  Archatane.  He 
luffit  peace,  justice,  and  treuth.  He  deceisset  the  threttie-fyth  zeir 
of  his  regnne,  and  was  bureyt  in  ]\Ielross,  fra  our  redemption  ane 
thousand  twa  hundreth  fourte  and  nyne  zeiris.  In  the  1 3th  buke, 
capt.  xi.  xij.  xiij.  xiiij. 

Eftir  this  Alexander,  his  sonne,  Alexander  the  Thride,  was 
crownit,  ane  chylde  of  audit  zeir  of  aige.  He  hade  greit  victoryis 
of  Norwayis,  and  slew  twenty  thousand  of  thame  on  ane  day,  and 
brint  and  destroyit  ane  hundereth  and  three  skoir  of  schippis.  In 
his  tyme  all  gudnes  regnit.  He  deceissit  at  Kingorne  the  twenty- 
sevin  zeir  of  bis  regnne,  and  was  bureyt  in  Dunfermling,  fra  oure 
salvatioun  ane  thousand  twa  hundreth  auchty  and  sax  zeiris.  This 
Alexander  hade  na  airis  of  his  body  bot  his  douchteris  douchter, 
Margret  the  Quene  of  Norwayis  douchter,  that  deyt  sone  eftir  him, 
but  ony  successioun ;  and  than  raise  greit  stryfe  for  the  crown  of 


BEEVIS  CEOKICA.  335 

Scotland  betwin  Johnne  Baliole  and  Robert  Bruce,  and  than  war 
chosin  sax  keiparis  of  Scotland,  quhill  the  matter  and  richt  war 
decidit.  Johnne  Baliole  claymit  the  crowne,  Dervergillis  sonne,  the 
eldest  dochteris  douchter  to  David  Huntingtoun;  and  Robert  Bruce 
claymit  the  crowne,  because  he  was  first  borne,  all  gife  he  come  of 
the  zoungest  sister,  and  ane  degree  nerrer  to  the  crowne,  and  than 
the  law  of  Scotland  gaif  it  to  him.  In  the  13th  buke,  capt.  16, 
17,  18,  19,  20. 

In  the  zeir  of  God  ane  thousand  twa  hundreth  auchty  and  sax, 
quhen  Alexander  the  Thride  was  deid,  the  realme  was  sax  zeir  and 
nyne  monethis  under  keiparis ;  and  the  zeir  of  God  ane  thousand 
twa  hundreth  nynty  and  three,  the  last  day  of  November,  Johnne 
Baliole  maid  King  throu  the  help  of  the  false  traitour  and  foir- 
sworne  tyranne  and  heratyk,  Edwart  Langshankis,  King  of  Ing- 
land.  This  fFalse  tyranne  hade  ane  commissioun  fra  the  Paip  to 
juge  in  the  matteir,  and  he  wist  we  ill  that  Robert  Bruce  was 
richtious  air ;  bot  because  he  wold  nocht  hald  of  him  and  putt  the 
realme  undir  subjectioun  of  Inglismen,  he  maid  Johnne  Baliole  his 
adversarie,  that  hade  na  richt  undir  that  condittion  to  be  his  man 
and  to  hald  of  him,  contrare  the  fredome  of  the  realme  of  Scot- 
land, that  evir  zitt  was  fre,  and  agane  justice.  The  nobillis  with- 
stude,  quhairfore  Edwart  putt  him  down  quhen  he  hade  regnit  three 
zeiris  and  ane  half,  and  fasly,  lyke  ane  tyranne,  oppressit  and 
murtheryt  the  pepill  without  cause  or  titill,  because  thai  hade  na 
King  to  defend  thame. 

Bot  ane  nobill  zoung  man,  callit  Williame  Wallace,  inspyrit  be 
God,  tuke  part  with  the  puyre  pepill,  and  defendit  the  realme,  to 
the  greit  displeasure  and  confusioun  of  Inglismen,  quhill  the  cum- 
ming  of  the  Bruce. 

The  zeir  of  God  ane  thousand  twa  hundreth  nynty  and  sax 
King  Edwart  send  ane  greit  army  to  besege  Berwyk,  and  alsua 
send  twenty  and  aucht  schippis,  with  armyt  men  and  witteillis;  bot 
the  nobill  Scottis  defendit  the  towen,  and  brynt  the  schippis,  and 
slew  the  men  that  come  thairin.  And  the  nixt  zeir  eftir  come 
Edwart  the  tyrrane  himself,  Avith  ane  greiter  poweir,  and  because 
he  couth  nocht  take  the  town,  he  maid  him  as  he  wald  depart  and 
gang  away  with  his  oist  like  ane  tratour  theiff  a  littell  out  of  sycht. 


336  BEEVIS  CEONICA. 

and  come  agane  ane  uthir  way,  as  it  had  bene  fra  Scotland,  and 
brocht  with  him  banneris  of  the  armes  of  Scotland ;  and  the  men 
of  the  town  wouyt  it  had  bene  thair  awin  ffolkis,  and  leit  him  in, 
and  sua  he  tuke  the  town  with  tresoun  lyke  ane  tratour ;  and  the 
false  inhumane  tyrrane  gart  sla  man,  woman,  and  child,  and  sua 
war  martyrit  sevin  hunder  and  fiftie  pepill  on  the  Gude  Fryday  the 
iiij  kl.  of  Aprile. 

This  zeir  Williame  Kingorne,  vicar-generall  of  Sanct  Androis, 
putt  furth  all  Inglismen  beneficit  in  his  diocy,  and  the  executour 
thairof  was  William  Wallace.  In  his  first  begynning,  agane  the 
whilk  Williame,  the  King  of  Ingland,  send  his  thesaurar.  Hew  of 
Crassinghame,  bot  att  the  brigg  of  Striviling  he  was  slane,  and  his 
men  chaisit  and  takin  be  Williame  Wallace ;  and  eftir  this  William 
Wallace  gadderit  ane  greiter  power,  and  met  with  King  Edwart 
the  Tyrrane  att  Stane-muire ;  bot  he  fled  for  dredor  of  Wallace, 
and  durst  nocht  abyde  in  the  feild. 

The  zeir  of  God  ane  thousand  three  hunder  and  three  zeiris  the 
King  of  Ingland  enteryt  Scotland  with  ane  greit  multitude  baith 
be  sey  and  land,  and  slew  all  his  resistaris,  and  tuke  thair  gudis,  and 
causit  all  the  land,  except  William  Wallace,  obey  to  him.  That 
tyme  [the  Bruce]  King  of  Scotland  was  in  Ingland,  and  leifit 
there,  bot  God  causit  him  to  ryse  sone  eftir  in  defence  of  his  awin 
realme. 

The  zeir  of  God  ane  thousand  three  hundreth  and  fourtene,  the 
day  was  sett  of  battaill  betwix  King  Robert  and  the  King  of  Ing- 
land on  Midd-summer  day  that  was  to  cum,  ane  zeir  eftir,  and  the 
King  of  Ingland  come  with  three  hundreth  thousand  fechtand  men 
of  diverse  natiounis,  and  the  King  of  Scotland  was  bot  threttie 
thousand  men  ;  and  that  day,  as  God  wald,  the  victory  feld  to  the 
Scottis,  and  the  King  of  Ingland  was  chaisit  be  James  of  Douglas 
to  Dunbar,  and  eschaipit  with  aucht  Earlis  of  his  awin  natioun. 
This  battaill  was  striken  att  Bannokburne  in  Scotland ;  and  King 
Robert  deceissit,  and  was  bureyt  in  Dunfermling,  as  said  is,  fra 
our  redemptioun  ane  thousand  three  hundreth  and  twenty-nyne 
zeiris. 

The  zeir  of  God  ane  thousand  three  hundreth  and  saxtene  zeiris 
Robert  Bruce  was  crownit  at  Scone,  the  Gth  kallender  of  Apryle  ; 


BEEVIS  CEONICA.  337 

bot  the  first  twa  zeiris  he  lost  and  tynt  the  ffeild,  and  was  chaisit 
abak,  and  his  freindis  tane  and  troublit,  and  he  had  the  sorrow 
that  cannot  be  exprymit.  He  tint  thretene  battallis  thir  twa  zeiris 
aganis  Inglismen,  bot  eftirwartis  he  ourcome  thame  ffyftie  and 
sevin  tymeis,  att  diverse  battallis  and  juperdies.  He  was  callit 
thairfore  the  recoverar  of  his  countre  and  realme.  He  deceissit 
the  twenty  and  fourt  zeir  of  his  regnne,  and  was  burryit  in  Dun- 
fermling.     In  the  13th  buke,  cap.  viij.  to  the  end. 

Eftir  the  deith  of  the  maist  victorious  King  Robert  the  Bruce, 
the  realme  was  given  in  keiping  to  Schir  Thomas  Randolp,  Earle 
of  Murray,  who  putt  the  lawis  with  much  vigour  in  executioun, 
and  held  greit  justice  in  the  kingdome.  He  carried  Davy,  the 
zoung  King,  with  a  royall  court  to  his  coronatioun  att  Scone, 
quhair  he  was  crownit  by  Schir  James  Ben,  bischoip  of  Sanct 
Androis  ;  and  by  a  speciall  bull  from  the  Paip  of  Rome,  Johnn  the 
2 2d,  for  that  pur^Doise  to  that  prelate,  he  receavit  the  haly  unctioun, 
na  King  of  Scotland  haveing  evir  bene  anointed  before  him.  The 
Schir  Thomas  Wardane  of  Scotland,  by  the  procurement  of  Edwart 
Baliole,  was  poysonit  att  a  ffeist  att  the  Wemys  be  the  sey,  in  the 
zeir  of  our  God  ane  thousand  three  hundreth  and  threttie-twaj  and 
the  zeir  eftir  that  Edward  Balliole,  with  many  considerable  per- 
sonis,  come  from  lugland  and  landit  in  Fyfe,  and  att  the  battle  of 
Duplyne  killit  the  Earr  of  Marr,  Wardane  of  the  Kingdome,  and 
discumfyt  his  troops,  too  neglegent  of  themselves  from  a  confidence 
in  thair  numbers.  Eftir  quhiche  the  young  King  David,  than 
about  nine  zeirs  of  aige,  was  sent  into  Frannce  for  his  sauflfity, 
quhair  he  stayit  aucht  zeir,  and  eftir  his  return  hayme  he  recoverit 
his  awin  kingdome,  and  turnit  the  Baliole  and  his  out  of  it  for 
evir  mair.  He  hade  severall  victorious  battallis  over  the  Inglis- 
men, bot  was  at  last  takin  and  maid  prisonour  at  the  battle  of 
Durhame,  and  was  keipit  about  twelve  zear  a  captive  in  Ingland, 
and  with  much  difficulty  obtained  his  liberty  at  last  for  a  ransoum 
of  ane  hunder  thousand  pundis  sterlyng.  Eftir  his  hame  cumming 
he  began  and  governit  the  realme  richt  weill  and  nobilly,  and  pur- 
posit  to  have  gane  to  the  Haly  Land  to  fecht  aganis  the  Turkis ; 
bot  he  deyt  in  the  meynetyme  att  the  castell  of  Edinburgh,  the 
threttie-nint  zeir  of  his  regnne,  and  was  bureyit  in  Halyrudehouse, 

VOL.  III.  Y 


338  BEEVIS  CRONICA. 

before  the  hie  alter,  fra  oure  redemptioun  ane  thousand  three 
hundreth  and  sevinty  zeir.  In  the  15  th  buke,  capt.  i.  to  the  end 
thairof. 

Eftir  the  deid  of  David,  Robert  Stewart,  his  sisteris  sonne,  was 
crownit,  and  governit  his  realme  weill,  in  greit  tranquilite.  He 
renewit  the  confederatioun  betwix  France  and  Scotland,  and  had 
greit  vicfcorjds  upoun  Inglismen  att  the  field  callit  Ottirburne. 
The  Earle  of  Northumberland  was  tane  with  the  Scottis.  This 
King,  after  a  long  trane  of  glorious  works,  baith  in  peace  and  weir, 
finding  himself  infirme  in  his  auld  age,  appointed  his  secund  sonne, 
Robert  Earle  of  Fyfe,  governour  of  the  kingdom  in  the  zeir  ane 
thousand  three  hunder  auchty  and  nyne.  The  ambassodouris  of 
France  and  Ingland  came  to  begg  of  this  King  a  trews  for  the 
Inglismen,  which  thai  kneel'd  to  obtain,  and  was  grantit  thame  in 
favour  to  his  confederate  the  French  King.  He  recoverit  out  of 
the  handis  of  Inglismen  the  haill  landis  which  thai  hade  possest 
themselves  off"  in  the  regnne  of  the  tjTrane  of  Ingland,  and  so, 
haveing  settled  his  kingdome  in  great  peace  and  tranquilite,  leaving 
nathiug  in  the  hands  of  Inglismen  belonging  to  Scotland  except 
the  three  castellis  of  Berwyk,  Jedbrugh,  and  Roxbrught,  he  deyt 
of  a  schort  seiknes  att  his  castell  of  Dundonald,  quhence  he  was 
brocht  and  royallie  hurried  at  Scone,  the  zear  of  oure  redemptioune 
ane  thousand  three  hundreth  and  nyntie,  xiij.  kail  ends  of  May  that 
zeir  he  dieyt,  and  the  thride  day  of  Agust  he  was  burieyt.  He 
leiffit  sevinty  and  foure  zeir,  and  did  raigne  over  Scotland  nintene 
zeir  and  twenty-three  dayis. 


[     339     ] 


GENERAL    RULES 


FOR   READING 


WYNTOWN'S    CHRONICLE, 

WHICH    MAY    ALSO    SERVE    FOR    THE    OTHER    SCOTTISH    WRITERS 
NEARLY   COTEMPORARY   WITH   HIM. 


The  Powers  of  the  Letters. 

A  has  the  several  sounds  which  it  has  in  modern  English  in 
1,  all;  2,  make;  3,  made;  4,  Jiarl.  The  first  sound  suffers  no 
change  by  u  or  iv  coming  after  it,  nor  the  second  by  i  or  y.  The 
third  sound  is  distinguished,  where  the  spelling  varies  from  the 
modern,  by  a  mark  over  the  letter,  thus  A  a. 

E  sounds  as  in  1,  elegant ;  2,  well ;  3,  there;  4,  bless;  5,  as  ee 
in  bee,  with  which  last  it  has  sometimes  the  addition  of  y,  which 
makes  no  difference  in  the  sound.  The  presence  or  absence  of  the 
quiescent  final  e  generally  makes  no  difference.  Where  e  forms  a 
full  sound  and  distinct  syllable  at  the  end  of  a  word,  it  is  distin- 
guished thus  e. 

/  and  Y  vowel  are  on  all  occasions  used  promiscuously,  being 
merely  different  forms  of  the  same  letter  as  /  and  s,  and  have  all 
the  variety  of  sounds,  which  /  has  in  modern  English.  They  are 
frequently  quiescent  or  redundant  after  other  vowels,  as  in  awyn 
(pr.  awn)  own.  In  genitives  and  plurals  of  nouns  and  in  termina- 
tions of  verbs  they  may  be  sounded  or  not,  as  the  measure  of  the 
verse  requires. 

0  seems  to  have  sounded  as  in  modern  language,  and  also  was 
sometimes  written  promiscuously  with  u. 


340  GEN'ERAL  RULES  FOE 

U  and  W  vowel  are  different  forms  of  the  same  letter,  and 
sounded  like  modern  u,  and  also  like  the  French  u  or  m.  They 
sometimes  come  after  a  and  o  without  altering  either  the  sound  or 
sense. 

Aij,  if  I  mistake  not,  had  frequently  the  sound  of  i  or  y,  iu  tide, 
A r gyle.   \.  A. 

01,  oy  appear  to  have  had  the  sound  of  the  French  ti  or  eu} 

Ow  seems  to  have  been  generally  sounded  as  modern  oo,  and 
sometimes  as  m  in  sun}    v.  U. 

C  is  sometimes  put  where  s  ought  to  be,  e.  g.  Cyzel,  Sicily,  v.  K 
and  S. 

Ch  sounds  as  in  1,  character ;  2,  yacht,  which  sound  is  now  ex- 
pressed by  gh  ;  3,  machine  ;  4,  church,     v.  ^S*. 

F  and  V  are  sometimes  used  promiscuously. 

G  sometimes  retains  its  genuine  hard  sound,  though  followed  by 
a  quiescent  e  at  the  end  of  a  word  or  the  termination  ys,  e.g.  Crage 
crag  ;  theologys  theologues. 

His  sometimes  omitted,  e.g.  Omere,  Homer.  It  is  also  fre- 
quently redundant,  as  herand  errand,  haboundand  abundant,  Al- 
mayhnys  Almains  or  Germans,  qwhyte  for  qwyte.     v.  Q,  S,  Y. 

K  and  C  are  often  used  promiscuously. 

Quh  sounds  as  ivh  in  lolio,  what,  where. 

S  sometimes  takes  the  place  of  c,  as  fors  force,  pes  peace. 

Sch  is  the  transition  from  the  old  sk  or  sc  (still  retained  in  some 
words  in  Scottish)  to  the  modern  sh ;  compare  the  words  in  the 
Glossary  beginning  with  these  letters  with  their  cognates.  Hs  has 
sometimes  (perhaps  erroneously)  the  same  power  as  sh,  e.g.  ruhs 
for  rush.^ 

T  sometimes  takes  the  place  of  d,  especially  at  the  end  of  pre- 
terite verbs  and  participles.  It  is  frequently  redundant  after  ch 
and  th  at  the  end  of  words,  e.g.  thoucht  for  thouch  though,  wytht 
with.   V.  D. 

1  They  seem  to  have  had  the  same  sound  hi  England  in  the  time  of 
Chaucer,  who  has  fioyt  flute,  proine  prune,  etc. 

2  The  ancient  Romans  also  wrote  loumen,  joure,  as  well  as  lumen,  jure. 
V.  Alnsworth's  Dktionari),  Essay  on  letter  T. 

^  The  same  irregularity  ajjpears  in  the  old  English. 


EEADING  WYNTOWN'S  CHKONICLE.  341 

D  J)  expresses  the  sound  now  marked  by  th  in  that,  this  ;  whereas 
such  words  as  think,  thing,  are  written  Avith  th  :  and  this  distinction, 
with  a  very  few  exceptions  (apparently  faults  of  transcribers)  is 
constantly  preserved. 

Fis  sometimes,  though  rarely,  written  in  words  wherein  w  is 
now  used,  e.g.  vard  tvard,  vyntyr  ivinter.     v.  F. 

W,  frequently  written  for  v,  is  in  that  case  distinguished  in  the 
edition  thus  W  w. 

Y  consonant  is  usually  followed  by  /;,  which  seems  intended 
merely  to  distinguish  it  from  the  vowel  y  ;  e.g.  York,  menyhe,  pr. 
York,  men-ye,  not  Y-hork,  men-y-hfe.^ 

N.B. — Besides  the  powers  above  mentioned,  most  of  the  con- 
sonants, as  well  those  omitted  as  those  here  noted,  had  generally 
the  same  power  as  in  modern  language. 

These  are  what  may  be  called  the  rules  of  orthography  in  the 
ancient  language  of  Scotland.  Some  deviations  from  them  may 
1)0  found,  which  I  take  to  be  partly  owing  to  the  errors  or  innova- 
tions of  the  transcriber,  and  partly  occasioned  by  the  original 
amanuensis  writing  from  the  ear.^ 

^  Sometimes,  though  seldom,  the  h  is  omitted  ;  and  then  the  y  in  the  Royal 
and  Cotton  manuscripts  is  generally  WTitten  with  this  character  \  being  a 
corruption  of  the  Saxon  5.  The  resemblance  of  this  character  to  3  has  given 
rise  to  the  vile  barbarism  of  writing  and  printing  z  for  y  (as  a  similar  resem- 
blance has  substituted  y  for  \>)  to  the  utter  confusion  of  whatever  is  so 
misspelled. 

^  It  is  also  proper  to  observe,  that  in  those  ages  uniformity  of  spelling  was 
not  regarded  even  in  the  most  important  concerns  :  hence  we  find  the  name 
of  King  David  i.  before  his  accession,  spelled  Davit  upon  his  seal  {And.  Diplo.), 
and  "  Bichart — Boy  d'Angleterre'^  at  the  head  of  a  solemn  treaty.  (Feed.  vol. 
vii.  p.  821.)  So  great  was  the  irregularity  of  spelling  among  the  Alemans, 
that  Otfrid  in  the  preface  to  his  Evangelical  history  complains  that  it  was 
impossible  to  reduce  it  to  any  grammatical  rules.  In  like  manner  Marschal 
complains  of  the  Anglo-Saxon,  that  the  word  answering  to  the  modern  many 
had  no  less  than  twenty  variations  of  spelling,  which  he  enumerates  ;  and  yet 
he  has  omitted  at  least  one  variety  of  it,  viz. ,  moneg,  q.  v.  ap.  Benson. 

It  must  however  be  remembered  in  justice  to  the  writers  of  Wyntown's 
age,  that  succeeding  authors  have  deviated  much  more  from  the  genuine 
orthography,  formation  of  derivatives,  of  the  parts  of  the  verbs,  etc. ,  than  they 
did,  as  will  be  obvious  from  an  inspection  of  the  following  Glossary,  and  a 
■comparison  of  the  works  of  Barber,  Wyntown,  etc.,  with  those  of  Douglas 
and  other  later  writers.     But  for  irregularity,  or  rather  an  utter  contempt 


342  GENERAL  EULES  FOR 

The  utility  of  the  characters  A  A,  b,  W  w,  adopted  in  this  work 
for  the  sake  of  perspicuity,  will  appear  from  the  following 
examples : — 

Lawe,  law,  loio;  Lawe,  remainder. 

Schawe,  shew;  Schdwe,  shave. 

like,  same;  like,  every. 

Pre  we,  prove;  PreSve,  privy. 

Lowis,  lakes ;  Lowis,  praises. 

I  am  persuaded  that  these  will  not  be  thought  unnecessary 
innovations.  The  use  of  points,  spaces  between  the  words,  the 
distinction  of  capital  and  small  letters,  etc.,  were  once  innovations 
upon  the  established  modes  of  writing. 

Here  it  may  also  be  proper  to  observe,  that  I  have  made  a  more 
frequent  use  of  capitals  than  is  proper  in  printing  modern  language, 
which  is  for  the  purpose  of  distinguishing  nouns  from  other  words 
formed  of  the  same  letters,  e.g.  Swn  or  Son  is  a  Son,  the  Sun,  and 
the  adverb  soon. 

Many  compounds,  which  are  now  ^vritten  as  single  words,  were 
formerly  separated.  In  the  edition  all  such  are  connected  by 
hyphens,  whereby,  without  departing  from  the  exactness  proposed 
in  copying  the  manuscript,  the  sense  is  rendered  perfectly  obvious. 

Nouns 

form  their  genitives  and  plurals  by  adding  is,  ys  /  and  they  have 
no   other  inflections    or  variations.     If  the    word    ends   with   a 

of  all  regulations,  there  is  probably  no  language  of  any  age  or  country  that 
can  come  up  to  the  English,  in  which  there  are  not  less  than  two  hundred 
modes  of  expressing  the  sounds  of  the  human  voice  ;  a  circumstance  which  of 
itself  is  sufficient  to  account  for  the  difficulty  foreigners  find  in  learning  Eng- 
lish. The  advantages  of  an  alphabet  of  two  hundred  elements  and  combina- 
tions may  make  a  good  subject  for  the  panegyrists  of  the  superior  excellency 
of  the  modern  English. 

^  Is  is  the  most  frequent  termination  of  the  genitive  singular  in  the  Mceso- 
Gothic,  which  accounts  much  better  for  our  genitives  being  in  s,  than  the 
awkward  supposition,  that  it  is  a  contraction  of  his. 

Two  or  three  excej)tions  to  this  rule  may  be  found,  which  seem  to  be  errors 
of  the  transcriber,  e.r/.  VIII.  1.  2926,  "  Brwys  hys  Buk."  It  is  not  so  in  thf 
Cotton  manuscript. 


HEADING  WYNTOWN'S  CHEONICLE.  343 

quiescent  e,  it  is  thrown  out ;  and  the  last  consonant,  particularly 
if  d,  m,  n,  I,  t,  is  generally  doubled. 

Exception  1.  Some  nouns,  and  especially  those  of  kindred  and 
affinity,  omit  the  termination,  e.g.  VI.  1.  1855,  "  Systyr  Sone," 
sister's  son.^ 

Exc.  2.  Those  which  end  in  in,  yn,  ir,  yr,  suppress  the  i  or  y  in 
the  genitives  and  plurals,  thus,  takyn  taknys,  lettyr  lettrys. 

Exc.  3.  Some  have  irregular  plurals,  which  will  be  found  in  the 
Glossary. 

Nouns  formed  from  verbs,  which  may  be  called  agents,  as  per- 
forming the  action  signified  in  the  verb,  are  generally  terminated 
in  are.^  Some  such  nouns  also  end  in  owr ;  but  these  seem  to  be 
foreign  words  formed  from  Latin  ones  in  or. 

From  every  verb  there  is  formed  a  noun  ending  in  ing,  yng, 
expressing  the  action  of  the  verb,  and  similar  to  what  the  Latin 
grammarians  call  the  Gerund.^  Sometimes  the  termination  is 
shortened  to  in,  yn,  which  seems  erroneous. 

N.B.  — The  words  of  this  class  must  not  be  confounded  with  the 
participles,  which  have  now  usuii:)ed  their  termination. 

Adjectives 

have  no  distinction  of  gender,  number,  or  case. 

Those  which  denote  qualities  derived  from  nouns  are  formed 
by  adding  wis,  which  the  judicious  Ihre  [in  vo.  Wis]  supposes  the 
Moeso-Gothic  substantive  verb  ivis-an,  as  meaning  the  essence  of  the 
quality.  This  termination  is  now  perverted  to  ous,  in  imitation  of 
the  Latin  osus,  or  the  French  eux,  euse. 

^  This  peculiarity  was  retained  iu  Scotland  at  least  down  to  the  time  of 
Pitscottie.  In  Anglo-Saxon  modor  and  bro)>er  are  indeclinable  in  the 
singular. 

^  In  mg.  wair  ;  as.  yer.  wer  ;  isl.  ver.  man;  with  the  first  and  most  antient 
of  which  agrees  the  Scottish  tennination  are.  Corresponding  to  this  mascu- 
line termination  was  ster,  styr,  or  stre,  wherewith  the  names  of  female  agents 
ended,  e.  g.  bahster,  browster,  webster,  which  have  now  changed  their  gender, 
and  become  balcer,  breioer,  weaver,  the  English  masculine  termination  having 
followed  the  encroachments  of  the  men  upon  these  female  employments,  and 
driven  the  female  names  out  of  the  field. 

^  In  Anglo-Saxon  words  of  this  kind  generally  end  in  ung. 


344  GENERAL  EULES  EOIi 

Adjectives  form  their  comparatives  by  adding  ar,  arc,  and  their 
superlatives  by  adding  ast,  aste,  to  the  positive,  throwing  out  the 
quiescent  e,  when  at  the  end,  as  usual  in  inflections  or  composi- 
tions.^ 

The  few  irregular  comparatives  and  superlatives  which  occur 
will  be  found  in  the  Glossary. 

The  Verbs, 

whatever  inflections  they  may  have  originally  had  to  distinguish 
the  moods,  tenses,  numbers,  and  persons,  had  lost  almost  the  whole 
of  them  before  anything  was  written  which  has  come  down  to  our 
times.  A  few  vestiges  of  them  are  however  to  be  found  in  our 
author  and  his  cotemporaries,  chiefly  in  the  second  person  of  the 
imperative  ending  in  ys  (corresponding  to  which  is  ez  in  modern 
French),  and  some  occur  in  the  works  of  G.  Douglas.^ 

Is,  ys,  is  frequently  used  as  the  termination  of  all  the  persons 
in  both  numbers  of  the  present  verb,  but  most  commonly  in  the 
second  and  third  of  the  singular.^ 

The  only  variations  of  the  verb,  which  may  be  called  regular, 
are  those  which  serve  to  distinguish  the  principail  branches  of  it, 
viz.,  the  preterite  and  the  participle  passive,  both  which,  when 
regularly  formed,  end  in  id,  yd,  or  it,  yt} 

Many  participles  passive  end  in  in,  yn.  These  and  other  irregu- 
larities in  the  preterites  and  participles,  Avhich  are  very  numerous, 
are  duly  inserted  in  the  Glossary. 

The  active  participle  present  ends  in  and,  wherein  it  agrees  with 
the  Moeso-Gothic,  and  nearly  with  the  Anglo-Saxon,  Islandic,  Greek, 

'  The  terminations  of  comparison  in  Anglo-Saxon  are  r  and  st  preceded  by 
all  the  variety  of  the  vowels  ;  in  Islandic  are  and  ast-ur,  ast-e,  or  ast. 

^  According  to  the  specimen  of  the  dialect  of  Lancashire  by  Tim  Bobbin, 
several  inflections  of  the  verbs  still  remain  in  that  county,  particularly  the 
old  termination  of  the  third  person  plural  in  en.  In  the  specimens  published 
of  the  Westmoreland  and  Cumberland  dialects,  few  or  none  are  to  be  found. 

^  In  the  Moeso-Gothic  is  is  the  termination  of  the  second  person  singular. 
The  modem,  or  rather  late,  termination  of  the  third  person  in  th  is  never  used 
by  Wyntown. 

*  See  the  same  commutability  of  d  and  (.  in  the  Alemannic  or  Franco-Thcotisc 
verb.     Hkkes,  g.  f.  p.  66. 


READING  WYNTOWN'S  CHEONICLE.  345 

Latin,  French,  etc.  Sometimes,  but  rarely,  it  is  written  with  end, 
and  then  seemingly  for  the  sake  of  the  rhyme  (v.  VI.  1.  1632),  or 
erroneously.^ 

The  same  suppression  of  the  penult  i  or  y  before  n  and  r,  and 
the  same  duplication  of  the  final  consonant,  which  were  observed 
in  the  nouns,  take  place  in  the  verbs,  e.g.  rakyu,  raknys,  raknyd, 
raknand  ;  tret,  trettys,  trettyd,  trettand. 

The  modifications  of  the  verbs  called  moods  and  tenses  are,  as 
in  modern  English,  effected  by  the  use  of  auxiliary  verbs  prefixed 
to  the  participle  passive.  These  are  have  or  haf,  had,  schal  or  sal, 
schuld  sidd  or  svd,  will,  wald,  may  or  mot,  micht  or  moucht,  can,  couth 
or  cowde,  and  mon. 

The  passive  verb  is  formed,  as  in  modern  English,  by  the  sub- 
stantive verb  with  the  above  auxiliaries  prefixed  to  the  participle 
passive. 

Latin  verbs  assumed  into  the  language  are  more  truely  formed 
than  in  modern  English;  e.g.  appelle  from  appell-o,  now  appeal; 
propone  from  propion-o,  noAv  pii'op)Ose. 

In  the  Consteuction 

the  following  peculiarities  have  occurred  to  me. 

One  verb  sometimes  has  two  nominatives,  e.g.  VI.  1.  399. 
This  seeming  irregularity  remains  among  the  common  people  at 
present.^ 

In  clauses  which  have  a  reciprocal  verb,  the  following  pronoun 
is  generally  simple,  where  modern  language  requires  the  addition 
of  self,  e.g.,  he  hyrii  removyd,  he  removed  himself.^  There  is  also 
sometimes  a  following  pronoun,  which  is  not  now  used  at  all,  as 
VIII.  1.  4844,  he  went  hym,  he  icent.     {Fr.  il  s'en  alia.) 

^  The  genuine  and  legitimate  termination  of  the  participle  present  was  used 
in  England  in  the  time  of  Chaucer,  Gower,  etc. ,  and  in  Scotland  it  still  keeps 
its  ground  among  the  common  people.  The  confusion  of  this  participle  with 
the  gerund,  by  giving  it  the  same  termination,  is  one  of  the  improvements  of 
the  modem  English. 

'  It  is  also  usual  with  the  French,  who  have  received  it  from  their  German 
ancestors,     v.  Hkhes,  g.  fr.  p.  90,  reg.  xii. 

2  In  this  simplicity  of  reciprocation  the  Scottish  agrees  with  the  most 
ancient  Gothic  languages,     v.  Hickes,  g.  as.  p.  73,  reg.  y\. 


346  GENERAL  EULES  FOE 

The  prououns  ]'ay,  jjare,  fam,  are  frequently  used,  where  modern 
language  has  he,  Ms,  Mm,  she,  her ;  Avhich  mode  of  speaking  is  svip- 
ported  by  the  example  of  Ulfila.     v.  Gloss,  vo.  Dam. 

The  relative  is  frequently  omitted  ;  e.g.  VI.  1.  385,  "  Hys  Swne 
ras,  f>ai  callyd  Fergus." 

Such  words  as  some,  apart,  etc.,  are  often  suppressed;  e.g.  VII. 
1.  1386,  [Some]  "  off  hys  Legys  mad  hym  a  trayne  ;"  VII.  1.  1651, 
"  For  [some  money]  of  thairis  gave  assent."     v.  V.  R.^ 

What  the  Latin  grammarians  call  the  ablative  absolute  was 
commonly  used  by  the  Scottish  writers  without  the  participle  pre- 
sent, which  seems  essential  to  it  in  modem  language,  and  remained 
so  down  to  our  own  time.     v.  VI.  1.  401.^ 

The  conjunction  fat  is  sometimes  used,  where  the  sense  is  com- 
plete without  it.  V.  II.  1.  680,  694,  695.  This  practice  is  still 
retained  in  Scotland. 

N.B. — Some  notices  peculiar  to  particular  words  are  given  in  the 
Glossary,  v.  Aldne,  Ane,  For,  Ger,  Have,  In-tyl,  Judam,  Kyn,  Let, 
Me-thynk,  Wald. 

If  we  are  to  judge  by  the  rules  of  grammar  as  now  established,  we 
may  say  that  they  are  often  violated  by  Wyntown  and  his  cotem- 
porary  writers  in  England  and  Scotland.  But  ancient  language 
can  no  more  be  judged  by  modern  rules  than  a  man  can  be  tried 
for  an  action  to  which  a  law  afterwards  enacted  affixes  the  idea 
and  penalty  of  a  crime. 

THE  METHOD  OF  THE  GLOSSARY. 

The  word  to  be  explained  is  printed  in  Roman  characters,  and 
is  immediately  folloAved  by  the  names  of  the  kindred  languages,  if 
any,  wherein  the  spelling  is  exactly  the  same  :  next  the  part  of 
speech  enclosed  in  (  )  :  then  the  explanation  in  italic,  which  is 
generally  so  contrived  that  it  may  be  substituted  for  the  word ; 

*  This  form  of  speech  may  be  referred  to  the  same  origin  with  the  French 
construction  in  such  phrases  as,  Donnez  moi  du  pain,  rjive  me  [some]  of  the 
bread.  The  German  ancestors  of  the  French  spoke  in  the  same  manner. 
V.  HicJces,  g.  /,  p.  89,  reg.  vi. 

^  It  was  also  common  jn  Moeso-Gothic  and  Anglo-Saxon,  v.  Hickes,  g.  as. 
d.  72,  reg.  i. 


EEADING  WYNTOWN'S  CHRONICLE.  347 

and  therefor  sucli  useless  prefixes  as  a,  an,  the,  to,  are  omitted  : 
lastly,  the  variations  of  the  word  in  the  kindred  languages.  Some- 
times words  not  quite  of  the  same  meaning  are  introduced  for  the 
sake  of  illustration,  Avhich  are  attended  with  translations  in  English, 
and  are  enclosed  in  (  ). 

The  preterites  and  participles  of  verbs,  which  are  regularly- 
formed,  are  not  marked.  In  verbs  wherein  they  are  irregular,  the 
principal  word,  theme,  or  radix,  with  its  variations,  if  any,  is  fol- 
lowed by  a  semicolon,  after  which  is  the  preterite  followed  by  a 
colon,  and  then  the  participle  passive  followed  by  a  point.  If  a 
point  immediately  follows  the  colon,  the  participle  is  the  same 
Avith  the  preterite  ;  and  sometimes  both  these  are  the  same  with 
the  radix,  e.  g.,  Send,  which  therefor  is  thus  printed  Send ;  :  .  A 
short  line  occupying  the  place  of  the  preterite  or  participle  signi- 
fies that  it  is  unknown. 

Variations  of  the  same  word,  or  of  the  parts  of  the  verb,  are 
distinguished  by  commas  between  them. 

The  cognate  words  are  all  printed  in  Roman  characters,  with 
the  addition  of  D  f  and  the  Moeso-Gothic  9  -^  except  the  Greek, 
which  being  generally  known,  and  also  having  some  letters  to 
which  ours  are  not  strictly  answerable,  is  retained,  but  free  of  con- 
tractions. The  practice  of  printing  Mceso-Gothic,  Anglo-Saxon, 
and  other  letters  not  generally  known,  may  perhaps  show  a  greater 
appearance  of  learning ;  but  I  rather  wish  to  he  useful,  than  to 
appear  learned,  and  rather  to  inform  than  to  puzzle. 

The  various  terminations,  which  the  same  word  has  in  diff"erent 

^  The  antiquity,  importance,  and  near  aifinity  of  the  Mosso-Gothic  requires 
that  the  following  short  notice  should  be  given  of  its  alphabet. 

Ai  generally  souuds  as  e.  9  the  seventh  letter,  as  they  are  classed  by 
Junius  in  his  Gothic  Glossary,  appears  to  have  generally  had  a  sound  near  to 
that  of  y  consonant  in  you,  yelloiv.  As  this  letter  very  frequently  occurs,  it 
was  thought  proper  to  retain  it.  The  sixteenth  letter  appears  to  have  come 
nearest  to  the  sound  expressed  by  hto  in  Anglo-Saxon,  by  toh  in  modern 
English,  and  by  quh  in  old  Scottish,  and  when  words  having  it  occur  in  the 
Glossary  it  is  expressed  by  quh.  The  twenty-second  letter  appears  by  a  col- 
lation with  the  cognate  languages  to  have  sounded  like  ku  or  qu,  by  which 
latter  it  is  expressed  in  the  Glossary.  The  twenty -third  seems  to  have  had 
various  powers  answering  to  v,  10,  and  u,  by  one  of  which  it  is  expressed 
when  it  occurs. 


348  GENEEAL  EULES  FOE 

langUcages,  frequently  make  it  appear  quite  different  from  itself. 
To  obviate  this  inconvenience  I  have  generally  separated  the  servile 
termination  of  each  cognate  word  from  the  main  body  of  it  by  a 
hyphen  ;  and  though  verbs  are  generally  given  in  the  infinitive,  and 
nouns  in  the  nominative,  I  have  not  restricted  myself,  when  it  would 
better  illustrate  the  cognation,  from  giving  verbs  in  the  indicative, 
and  Latin  nouns  in  the  ablative,  which  some  of  the  best  gramma- 
rians justly  reckon  the  principal  case,  and  which  has  survived  all 
the  others,  not  only  in  the  Spanish  and  Italian,  but  even  in  Latin- 
English  words. 

When  the  words  differ  from  the  modern  only  in  a  slight  varia- 
tion of  spelling,  and  are  not  nearer  to  the  ancient  languages  than 
the  modern  are,  the  cognates  are  generally  omitted. 

In  some  cases  they  are  wanting,  because  I  have  not  been  able  to 
find  any. 

*  This  mark  shows  that  the  word  to  which  it  is  prefixed  is  to 
be  read  with  the  same  sense  as  in  modern  English,  besides  the 
sense  affixed  to  it  in  the  Glossary. 

I  have  not  thought  it  necessary  to  encumber  the  Glossary  with 
every  minute  variation  of  spelling,  e.g.  Dam,  fame,  faim,  ])aime, 
paym,  Jfayme,  which  by  the  rules  laid  down  for  the  powers  of  the 
letters  are  known  to  be  the  same  word.  By  the  same  rules,  and 
those  for  the  nouns,  verbs,  etc.,  together  with  the  sound,  such 
words  as  ar,  qualyteys,  inclynyd,  dywersyteys,  tymys,  befor,  ande, 
antyqwyteys,  etc.,  v.  I.  Prol.,  which  cannot  be  mistaken,  and  would 
be  mere  lumber  in  a  Glossary,  are  omitted,  as  also  words  varied 
only  by  the  duplication  of  a  consonant.  Derivative  words  which 
are  perfectly  obvious,  such  as  abstracts  ending  in  nes,  negatives, 
adverbs  in  /?/,  and  the  like,  are  generally  omitted.  With  these 
allowances,  I  flatter  myself  the  reader  will  find  scarcely  one  word 
omitted  which  requires  explanation  •  without  them,  the  Glossary 
must  have  swelled  above  the  quantity  of  the  w  ork,  to  which  it 
is  an  appendage,  as  a  Concordance  exceeds  the  Bible,  to  which  it 
is  an  index. 

A  few  proper  names,  on  account  of  the  spelling,  have  a  place  in 
the  Glossary. 

With  respect  to  references  from  the  Glossary  to  the  text,  which 


READING  WYNTOWN'S  CHRONICLE.  349 

Tyrwhitt  in  his  copious  Glossary  to  Chaucer  has  thought  it  neces- 
sary to  affix  to  every  Avord,  I  have  found  it  proper  to  omit  them  ; 
partly  because  the  continual  insertion  of  them  would  nearly  have 
doubled  the  size  of  the  Glossary ;  but  chiefly  because  the  view  of 
the  cognate  words  must  in  general  be  sufficient  to  establish  the 
explanation,  and  because  a  Glossary,  being  adapted  only  to  the 
language  of  one  author,  is  intended  to  be  referred  to,  and  not  to 
refer  from.  It  is  indeed  the  duty  of  a  Lexicographer  to  authenti- 
cate words  by  referring  to  authors,  but  of  a  Glossarist  rather  to 
illustrate  his  author's  language,  where  necessary,  by  a  collation  of 
other  cotemporary  writers,  or  of  such  as  relate  the  same  event, 
with  such  passages  of  his  author  as  appear  of  doubtful  or  difficult 
explanation,  and  also  to  point  out  the  particular  passages  of  his 
author,  wherein  any  word  has  an  unusual  meaning.  This  plan  I 
have  therefor  followed,  and  in  collecting  these  authorities  I  have 
spared  no  labour,  as  I  by  no  means  wish  to  impose  my  conjectures 
upon  the  reader,  where  there  is  any  appearance  of  doubtfulness. 

In  the  alphabetical  arrangement  Y  vowel,  being  only  a  different 
form  of  /,  is  classed  along  with  it,  as  also,  for  the  same  reason,  JV 
vowel  with  U,  and  W  with  V.  This,  it  is  hoped,  will  be  found 
more  convenient  than  to  turn  from  /  to  P"  for  a  word,  or  to  insert 
it  under  both,  and  much  more  natural  than  to  confound  /,  which 
includes  at  least  two  consonants,  with  I,  the  smallest  of  the  vowels, 
and  to  put  V  along  with  U,  and  at  such  a  distance  from  F,  with 
which  it  has  as  much  identity  as  the  first  and  last  letters  in  Stars 
have. 


[      350     ] 
AN  EXPLANATORY  AND  HARMONIC 

GLOSSARY 

OF 

THE    OBSOLETE    WOEDS 

IN 

WYNTOWN'S     CHEONIGLE. 


A,  Ofl.  isl.  siv.  (prep.)  on,  in  :  so  uow  we 

say  abed  or  in  bed. 
A  (adj.)  one.    o,gr.  a.     gr.  la.     sw.  a. 
Abad  (n.)  delay,     v.  Bade,  q.  id. 
Abays  (v.)  abash,  confound,    fr.  abbaiss-er. 
Abandown  (v.)  bring  under  subjection,  have 

the  disposal  of.    {ofr.  a  son  bandon  at  his 

disposal.) — at  abandown,  at  random,    fr. 

a  I'abandon. 
Abyde  (v.)  wait  for,  etc.    v.  Byde,  q.  id. 
Abil  (adj.)  able.    br.  abl.      I.  habil-is.    //•. 

habil.    (iM.  sw.  afl  strength.) 
Accusatowr  (n.)  accioser.     I.  accusator. 
Acqweyutans  (n.)  acquaintance. 
Acto^vne  (n. )  covering  for  tJie  body  made  of 

strong  leather,  lined  or  quilted  with  cotton, 

wool,  hair,  or  the  like.     [Grose  on  armour, 

p.  15]  o/r.  auqiieton. 
Adresly  (adv.)  with  good  address. 
Adwerser  (n. )  adversary. 
Aferd  (part.)  afraid,     as.  afered. 
Aifere  (n. )  appearance,  countenance,  generally 

warlike,     (isl.   fare,  sw.   fserg,  ger.  farbe, 

colour,     isl.  fffire  strength,  oppo'rtunity  of 

rencmmter. ) 
ASere  (v.)  becoine,  be  proper,  {mg.  fagr  pro2)er, 

suitable. ) 
Afferme  (v.)  establish,  supiport,  confirm,   ojr. 

aft'ema-er. 
Affray  (n.)  terror,    fr.  affre. 
A-forneus  (prep.)  opposite  to. 


Agayne  (adv.)  again,     as.  agen. 
KgayuQ  [-pve]}.)  against,    ew.  agen.    is^.  gagn. 
Agreve  (v.)  aggrieve,  injure,     v.  Grave. 
Ayre  (n.)  heir,  lieiress.    isl.  arf.    Z.hser-es. 
Ayre   (n.)  /.  appearance.     I.  1.  1385.    VII. 

1.  51. 
Ayre  {2A\ .)  formerly .     mg.  air.    as.  cer. 
Ayrly,  arly  (adv.)eaW2/'    as.  arlice.    isl.&rVa.. 
Aysyament  (n.)  ease,  emolument,   fr.  aise. 
Ake  (n.)  oak.    as.  ac,  aec.    sw.  ek.    b.  eycke. 
Akyre  (n.)  acre.    as.  ^cera. 
Al,  as.  at.  d.b.  (adj.)  all.     v.  Allaris. 
Allane  (adj.)  alone,     al.  alaiu.     ger.  allein. 

b.  alleen. — hyr  alane  VIII.  1.  725,  in  mod. 

sc.  her  line. 
Alb  (n.)  long  lohite  linen  garment  worn  by 

the  priest  at  mass.     I.  alb-a. 
Aid,  as.  (adj.)  old.     al.  ger.  prec.  alt.     o,l. 

alt-US. 
Alege  (v.)  absolve  from  allegiance,    fr.   al- 

leg-er. 
Alyawns  (n.)  alliance. 
Allaris  (adj.)  of  all.     as.  allera  genit.  pi.  of 

al. 
AllkjTi,  all  kinds  of.     allkyn  kynd,  VIII.  1. 

2193,  seems  tautology,     v.  Kyn. 
All-owte,  all-wtraly  (adv.)  utterly,  entirely  : 

so  in  fr.  toiite-outre. 
Almows  (n.)  alms.    gr.  eXerj/xocrvvTj.     isl.  ol- 

musa.     sw.  almosa.     as.  almes. 
Als,  ger.  b.  (adv.  conj.)  as. 


GLOSSARY  OF  THE  OBSOLETE  WOEDS. 


351 


Als,    alsa,    alsua  (conj.)   also,  just   so.     as. 

selswa. 
Ainaiig,    amangys    (prep.)   amoyig.     as.   ge- 

mang. 
AmbassatowT  (n. )  ambassador. 
Amese,  ameys  (v.)  mitigate,  ap2iease,  extin- 
guish strife,  etc.    {hr.  masvv  soft.) 

Amyabill,  VIII.  1.  2-344,  seems  for  amicable. 

Amyrale  (n.)  admiral,    fr.  amiral. 

Amove  (v.)  move  %mth  anger,  offend,  stir  zqj, 
excite,    fr.  emouv-oir. 

Aname  (v.)  call  over  the  na'mes  of,  inuster. 

*Aud  (con.)  if.  tng.  gan,  9an.  gr.  av.  isl. 
sm. 

Audristown,  St.  Andrews. 

Ane  (adj.)  one,  the  same.  mg.  ains,  ain.  gr. 
ev.  as.  an,  ten.  isl.  al.  ger.  ein.  sw.  an, 
en.  b.d.  een.  The  same  word  with  less 
emphasis  before  a  noun  is  the  modern 
article  an  ;  v.  II.  1.  917.  In  Wyntown's 
time  it  was  rarely  used  before  a  word  be- 
ginning with  a  consonant,  but  afterwards 
it  was  put  before  all  nouns  indifferently. 
V.  Douglas  and  other  later  writers. 

Ane  (v.)  agree,  enter  into  \mion. 

Anyng  (n.)  xmion,  agreement,     isl.  ening. 

Anelyd  (pret.  v.)  aspired. 

Anens  (prep.)  opposite  to,  over  against. 

Anerly  (adv.)  only,     in  mod.  sc.  allenarly. 

Anherd  (v.)  adhere,    ojr.  aherd-re. 

Anys  (adv.  contr.  of  ane  syis)  once. 

Angir,  isl.  (n. )  vexation,  gnef.    gr.  ay-ypis. 

Annamalyd  (part.)  enameled. 

Anoy  (n.)  annoyance. 

Antycessowi-(n.)  ancestor.     I.  antecessor. 

Apert  (adj.)  bold,  free. 

Apon  (prep.)  upon. 

Aporte  (n. )  deportment,  conduct. 

Apostata,  I.  (n.)  ajMstate. 

Apparale,  apparyle  (n.)  ap)parel,  furniture, 
eqidpage.    fr.  appareil. 

Appelle  (v.)  appeal.     I.  appell-o. 

Appere  (v.)  appear. 

Ar,  as.  isl.  (n.)  oar.     d.  aare.     sio.  ara. 

Aras  (\.)  pluck,  snatch,     v.  Arrace,  q.  id. 

Archedekyne,  archedene  (n.)  archdeacon. 

Are  (adv.)  early  in  the  morning,  mg.  air. 
isl.  ar. 

Are  (adv.)  already,  formerly,  iruj.  airis]>an. 
as.  geare,  £er. 

Arest  (n. )  sto}},  rest. 


Argue  (v.)  blame,  censure,  depretiate,  call  in 

question.     I.  argu-o. 
*Argument  (n.)  accusation,  reprehension. 
AnnjTig,  armwris  (n.)  armour,  arms. 
Armys  (pi.  n.)  1,  a^ras.    2,  armorial  bearing. 
Arrace  (v.)  pluck,  snatch,    fr.  arrach-er. 
Art  or  part,  concern  by  advice  and  instiga- 
tion, or  by  actual  perpetration. 
*As  (adv.)  xahen,  wherein. 
Ask  (n.)  aquatic  animal  of  the  lizard  kind, 

supiposed  poisonous. 
Aspy  (v. )  espy,  watch,  to  take  advantage  of, 

lie  in  wait  for. 
Assay  (n.)  tryal,  trying  situation,  combat. 
Assay  (v. )  essay,  try,  prove. 
Assjns,  VIII.  1.  918,  for  Assys,  q.  v. 
Assaylyhe  (v.)  assail,  assault. 
Assaut,  fr.  (n. )  assault. 
Assege  (v.)  besiege,    fr.  assieg-er. 
Assege  (n. )  siege. 
*Assemb]e  (\.)join  in  battle. 
Assemble  (n.)  engagement,  battle. 
Assemle  (n.)  assembly. 
Assys  {n.)jicry,  jurors,    v.  Spelman,  Skene. 
Assyth  (n.)  satisfaction,  (ir.  ga.  sith,  ^eace.) 
Assji;h  (v.)  satisfy. 
Assolyhe,  assoyl  (v.)  absolve,  acquit. 
Assuffryd  (part.)  suffered. 
Astonay  (v.)  astonish,  confound,    ojr.  es- 

tonn-er. 
At  (pron. )  that,  which,  what. 
At,  sio.  d.  (conj.)  that.     isl.  ad. 
Athe  (n.)  oath.     mg.  aij>  pr.  eth.      as.  aj>. 

o,d.  eijj-xir.     isl.  aed.    b.d.  eed.    sw.  ed. 

al.  ger.  eid. 
AthjT  (adj.)  either,     as.  asg)>er. 
Atys  (n.)  oats.    as.  ate. 
Atoure  (prep.)  over,  beyond,  exceeding. 
Atoure  (conj.)  riun-eover. 
Attyi'cope  (n.)  poisorums  spider,    as.  atter- 

coppa.  (as.  ater,  isl.  eiter,  b.  etter,  poison  : 

sw.  kop  i?isect.     b.  kop  sjnder. ) 
A^r  (adj.)    either,    both,    each    other,      as. 

a))or.     sw.  etthera.     mod.fc.  ij>er. 
Aw  ;  awcht  :  .  (v.)  1,  oion,  be  possessor  O)'  pyt'o- 

prrietor  of.     2,  oiae,  be  bound  in  didy.    mg. 

aih  ;  aiht-a :  as.  ag  ;  aht :  isl.  aa  ;  aatte  ; 

o,sw.  a. 
Awbyrchowne  (n.)  habergeon,     fr.   hauber- 

geon.     It  was  a  coat  made  of  several  folds 

of  leather,  cotton,  wool,  etc.,  and  covered 


52 


GLOSSARY  OF 


with  mail  of  small  rings  riveted  together, 
or  wth  small  plates  of  iron  like  fish-scales. 
[Grose  011  armoxm-,  p.  15.] 
Awblaster  (n.)c?-oss  6ow,  I.  arcubalista,  arba- 
lista.    fr.  aubeleste,  arbaleste.   [v.   Grose 
on  armour,  p.  57,  who  calls  it  arcus  balis- 
tarius.] 
Awcht  (pret.  v.)  owned,  etc.     v.  Aw. 
Aucht  (adj.)  eight,     mg.  ahtau.     as.  eahta.  ! 
al.  aht.    ger.  b.  acht.  i 

Auclitand  (adj.)  eighth,      mg.    ahtud.      as.  \ 

ealitojia.     isl.  aatunde.     al.  ahtoda. 
Awchteue  (adj.)  eighteen. 
Awld  (adj.)  old.     v.  Aid.  q.  id. 
Awle  ryale,  V.  1.  4293,  seems  royal  hall  or 
palace :    perhaps    Huchown    was     King's 
poet.  {(/r.  av\-r),  I.  aul-a,  isl.  haull,  great 
house,  palace.) 
Awn,   awyn  (adj.)  oion.     mg.    aigin,   aihn. 
as.  agen.    ger.  eigen.    b.  eyghen.    sw.  egen. 
Awntyre  (n.)  adventure,     v.  Aventure. 
Awtayne  (adj.)  haughty,    v.  Hawtane,  q.  id. 
Awtare,  awtere  (n.)  altar,     ojr.  auter. 
Awtor  (n.)  author.     I.  auctor. 
Awtorite,  auctorite  (n.)  avihority. 
Awaland  (part.)  IX.  1.  856,  seems  riding  or 
galloping    quickly    doion    the    hill,    as  if 
tumbling,   {fr.  aval-er  to  go,  or  fall,  down. 
b.  vall-en  to  fall,  rush.) 
Awawns  (v.)  advance,    fr.  avanc-er. 
Avantage, />•.  (n,)  advantage. 
Awaward  (n.)  van-guard,     v.  Waward. 
Avenand  (adj.)  elegant  in  person   and    be- 
haviour,   o,fr.  adveuant  courteous,  polite, 
fr.  avenant  handsoine,  genteel. 
Aventure  (n.)  adventure,   risk.     br.   antur. 
isl,  aefentyr,  ojventur.    ger.  abenteuer.  fr. 
avanture. 
Averys  (n.)  avarice,     (pjr.  aver  covetous.) 
Avyryle  (n.)  April.     R.  Gloc.  Averyl. 
Awyse  (v.)  advise,     ojr.  avis-er. 
Awysment  (n.)  advice,  consultcdion. 
Awysse  (part.)  well  advised,  cautious. 
Awaymentis,   VIII.  1.  873.     Unless  this  be 
corr.  for  Awysmentis,  I  know  nothing  of 
it.    V.  Gloss,  ad  Script.  X.  vo.  Avisamen- 
tum. 

B. 

Bachelere,  o^fr.  (n.)  is  a  degree  of  prefer- 
ment in  chivalry  and  theology. 


Bade  (u.)  abiding,  delay,     v.  Byde. 

Bak,  o^d.  isl.  sw.  (n. )  back.    as.  bac. 

Bayt,  Bayth,  v.  Bate,  Bath. 

Bayhly,  Balyhey  (n.)  bailie. 

Bald,  cts.  ger.  (adj.)  bald.    o,d.  bald-a.     isl. 

bald-ur.     al.  it.  bald-o. 
Ban,  as.  (n.)  bone.    isl.  al.  bein.     S70.  ben. 
Band,  mg.  as.  (pret.  of  bind)  bound. 
Band,  isl.  siv.  gev.  (n.)  bo7id.    m^.  band-i.    as. 

band-a.    fr.  bande.    pers.  bend. 
Banys  (v.)  banish. 

Banare,  banyre  (n.)  banner,  the  distinguish- 
ing flag  or  ensign  of  a  chief  in  war.  L' 
bandum.  v.  Spelman.  gr.  ^avSov.  br.  ban- 
niar,  baner.  (nig.  bandwo  signal,  bandw- 
gan  to  make  signals.) 
Baneowre,  Baney  wre  (n.)  bearer  of  the  banner. 

gr.  pap5o(pop-oi. 
Baptysyne  (n.)  baptism. 
Bare,  as.  (n.)  boar.     ger.  baer.     I.  verr-es. 
De  Barys  rayk,  tloe  boar's  race.     I.  cur.sus 
apri,  a  tract  of  ground  near  St.  Andrews. 
Bargane  (n.)  battle,   skirmish,   conflict,   isl. 
baratta.     siu.  bardaga.     {I.  bargines,  fortes 
in  bello.     Isidori  Gloss.) 
Bargane  {v.)  fight,  skirmish. 
Barge  (n.)  ship  of  some  kind  :  /.  mod.     Bark 

is  the  same  word. 

Barme  hors,  VIII.  1.  3727.     Q.  If  a  horse  used 

to   carry  barm  (yest),   or  a   small   sorry 

horse?    Sc.  Chr.  has  "simplicem  equum." 

Barm  is  expl.  small  in  Gloss.  Lindenb.  qu. 

Spelman,  p.  63,  which  he  thinks  a  mistake. 

Barnage,    barne  (n.)  collective  body  of  the 

barons  or  noblemen.     oJr.  barnes,  barnage. 

Ip.  baronia.     Knyghton,  col.  2321. 

Barn,  mg.  o,d.  isl.  sw.  d.  al.  ger.  (n.)  child 

male  or  female,     as.  beam. 
Barnehede  (n.)  childhood. 
Barnelike  (adv.)  childishly. 
Barnetyme  (n. )  all  the  children  of  one  woinan 
(as.    team    progeny;    tym-an    to    bring 
forth.) 
Barown  (n.)  baron,  noblemen,    br.  barwn. 
Barras,  barrere  (n.)  barrier,  outwork  at  the 
gate  of  a  castle ;  fence  or  lists  to  enclose 
combatants,  made 
'  Of  meikle  bastyn  Rapis  thrungyn 
'  Throw  Stoups,  that  full  deip  were  dungin 
'  Within  the  Erd  richt  stalwartly.' 
o,fr.  barra.    fr.  barriere. 


THE  OBSOLETE  WOKDS. 


353 


Bassenet  (n.)  ligM  helmet,  generally  without 

a  visor.     [Grose  on  armmir,  %>.  11.] 
Bat,  «s.  isl.  siv.  al.  (n.)  boat.     hr.  ir.  bad. 
Batale,  batayle  (n.)  1,  battle.    2,  war,  as  vice 

versa  in  Ip.  bellura  is  battle.    3,  army.    4. 

division  of  an  army.    fr.  bataille. 
Bathe,  baitli  (adj.)  both.    mg.  bai,  ba,  bago)?. 

as.  ba.  batwa.    ofi.  bad-ur.     isl.  sw.  bade. 

ger.  b.  beide.    Sometimes  it  applies  to  more 

than  two,  e.g.  V^III.  1.  1959,  which  is  per- 
haps irregular. 
Batward  (n.)  boat-keeper,  boat-man. 
Bawdekyn  (n.)  IX.   1.    602,    seems    bodkin, 

pointed  instrument.     It  was  also  the  name 

of  a  cloth  interwoven  with  gold. 
Rawm  (v.)  embalm,   fr.  embaum-er. 
Be,  as.  (prep.)  by.    ger.  bei. 
Bedene  (adv.)  quickly. 
Bed-men,  bead-men,  whose  duty  it  is  to  pray 

for  their  benefactors. 
Beelde,  Beld  (n.)  properly  image.     2,  model 

of  perfection  or  imitation,    as.  bili)>,  bild. 

b.  beeld,  beld.     sw.  bild. 
Beforn  (prep,  adv.)  before,    as.  beforan. 
Begyle  (v.)  beguile,   pers.  gila.    isl.  gilia. 
Begouth,  begowt(pret.  v.)6e(/aw.   al.  gond-a. 
Behald  (v.)  behold,    as.  beheald-an. 
Beis  (subst.  v.)  is.  2.  be  ye. 
Bele  (v.)  burn,  blaze,    isl.  bsel-a. 
Belyve  (adv.)  quickly,   norman-saxon,  bilive. 
Beme  {u.)bea7H  of  light. 
Ben  (adv.)  towards,  or  into,  the  inner  part  of 

the  house,    as.  b.  binnen. 
Bene  (part,  of  subst.  v.)  been. 
Bene  (infinitive  of  subst.  v.)  be.    as.  beon. 
Benysowne  (n.)  blessing,    ga.  beanachd.     isl. 

bianac.    o,/r.  beneison .     The  beggars  beny- 

sown  is  a  well-known  toast. 
Berd  (n.)  beard. 
Bere,  as.  (n.)  bear,  barley. 
Bere,  h.  (n.)  bear  {I.  ursus)  as.  bera.    ger. 

bser.     {o,gr.    ^eip-ov,   hairy,  shaggy.) 

bynd  beris  IX.  1.  991,  seems  a  proverbial 

exjjression,  perhaps  now  unknown. 
Bere,  as.  (n.)  bier  {I.  fe7-etrum)fr.  biere.   ger. 

bser — broucht  on  bere,  dead. 
Bere  ;  bare,  born  :  born,  (v.)  1,  bear.  2,  co7i- 

duct  one's  self.    mg.  bair-a^r.  bera.   gr.  I. 

fer-o.    o/Z.  isl.  ber-a.    al.  as.  ber-an. — bere 

on  hand,  affirm. 
Bery  (v.)  biiry.     as.  biri-an.     ger.  berg-eu. 
VOL.  III. 


Berth  (n.)  rage.    isl.  sw.  brsede. 
Bertane,  Berto\vn,  v.  Brettane. 
Beset,  nil.  c.  7.  Hub.  /.  er.  for  besyd. 
Beteche  (v.)  betake,  commit,    as.  betrec-an. 
Besy  (adj.)6Msy.    as.  bysi.     6.  besigh. 

*  Best,  siv.  (n.)  beast,  any  animnl  not  human. 

1.  it.  bestia.   fr.  beste.    b.  beeste. 
Betald  (part.)  told. 

Betraysyd,  betresyd  (pret.  v.)  betrayed. 

Betwyx,  as.  (prep.)  betwixt,  between. 

Bewte  (n.)  beauty.  This  spelling  infers  that 
the  fr.  word  beaute  had  the  same  pronun- 
ciation with  us  400  years  ago  which  it  has 
now. 

*  By  (prep.)  aiuay  from,  beyond,  past. 
By  (v.)  buy.    as.  bycge-an. 

Bybyl  (n.)  bible. 

Byde  ;  bade  :  —  .  (v.)  1,  remain,  wait,  expect. 

2,  bear  loith,  abide  by.    mg.  beid-an.     as. 
bid-an.     o/Z.  biid-a.     isl.  byd  ;  be.id  : 

Byg  (v.)  build,   as.  bigg-an.   isl.  sw.  bygg-a. 
Bykkyre    (v.)    skirmish,    (br.    bicre ;    pers. 

pykar  battle,  contest.) 
Byrn  (v.)  bum.     v.  Bryn,  q.  id. 
Birny  (n.)  properly  armour  for  the  breast  : 

sometimes  extended  to  armour  in  general. 

as.    bime.    isl.    brinia.    (isl.    siv.    bringa 

breast.) 
BjTtht  (n.)  birth,  propagation  of  animals  or 

vegetables. 
Bysynt  (adj. )  seems  horrible,    as.  bysmorfull . 
Byschap  (n.)  bishop. 
Blasowaie  (n. )  dress  over  the  armour,  on  which 

the  armorial  bearings  lo  ere  blasoned,  "toga 

proprise  armature."     Th.  de  la  Moi-e,  p. 

594.  It  seems  the  same  \vith  Tabart. 
Bles  (n.)  blaze,  (as.  blsese,  blisa,  torch.) 
Blyn   (n.)    cease,   desist,     gr.    eXivvw.     as. 

alinn-an,    blinn-an.       (br.    blin-o,    to    be 

tired.) 
Blyss  ;  blyssyd,  blyst :  .(v.)  bless,  isl.  bliss-a. 
Blyst  (n. )  blast,     as.  blgest. 
Blyth  (a.di.)  glcul,  joyful,     as.  blij>e.     sw.  al. 

blid. 
Blok  (v.)  cut  into  useless  or  rude  unformed 

pieces,  like  rough  blocks  of  stone  or  loood. 
Blod,  as.  o,d.  isl.  sw.  the  same  with 
Blud  (n.)  blood,  kindred,  nation,     mg.  \Ao]>. 

o,gr.  ^\oT-os.    ger.  blut.    piec.  plut. 
Bodjm,  prepared,  ready,     v.  Bowu,  q.  id. 
Bolnyd  (adj.)  swelled,  swelling,    isl.  bolgin. 


354 


GLOSSAEY  OF 


Borch,  bowrch  (n.)  pledge,  security,  as. 
borg.     b.  borghe.     v.  Borw,  Freth. 

Bord,  ir.  as.  o/l.  (n.)  board,  v,  Burde,  q. 
id. 

Bordure, /»•.  {n.)  border. 

Borw  (v.)  put  in  borch,  literally  lode  up  :  v. 
Ihre,  vo.  Borg.     v.  Borch. 

Bost,  br.  ga.  (n.)  boast,  haughtiness. 

Bot  (conj.)  hut.    V.  But. 

Bowys  (imp.  v.)  IX.  1.  2796,  bow  ye. 

Bown  (part.)  prepared,  furnislied,  ready, 
willing.     o,d.  buin,  isl.  siv.  boen,  bodd. 

Bownte  (n. )  goodness,  valour,     v.  Gud. 

Bowstowre,  VIII.  1.  5023,  whether  the  name 
of  the  kind  of  engine,  or  of  this  particular 
one,  as  great  guns  had  particular  names,  I 
know  not. 

Bowsum  (adj.)  ready  to  bow,  obsequious. 

Bowsumnes  (n.)  I.  prol.  67  seems  business. 

Bra  (n)  1,  rising  ground.  2,  upper  part  of  a 
country,  e.g.,  Bra-Mar,  Bra-Catt,  the  Braes 
of  Angus. 

Brade,  brayd,  brede,  breyd  (adj.)  broad,  spa- 
tious.  mg.  isl.  braid,  as.  bred.  sw. 
bred. 

Brayne-wod  (adj.)  crack-h-ained. 

Brak  (pret.  v.)  broke,     v.  Brek. 

Brandanys  (pi.  n.)  VIII.  1.  2264,  peojile  of 
Bute,  and,  Ibelieve,  also  of  Arran,  whether 
so  called  in  honour  of  St.  Brendan,  I  know 
not.  The  channel  between  AiTan  and  Ken- 
tire  is  called  Kyle-Branuan.  v.  Barber,  p. 
404.  Sc.  Chr.  V.  ii.  pp.  175,  315,  316. 
Boeth.  f.  330  a. 

Brandreth.  VIII.  1.  7007.  (as.  brandred 
andiron,  mod.  sc.  brander  gridiron,  which 
may  be  presumed  the  same  with  Bran- 
dreth, (as  huudyr  and  hundreth)  and  a 
gridiron  seems  fitter  than  an  andiron  for 
the  purpose  in  the  text.) 

Braseris  (pi.  n.)  armour  for  the  arms. 

Brede  (n.)  breccd.    as.  breod.    sw.  brajde. 

Brede  (u.)  breadth,    isl.  breid.    sw.  bredd. 

Bredyre  (pi.  n.)  brothers,     v.  Brodir. 

Brey  (v. )  <crr?/y.    as.  brege- an. 

Brek  ;  brak  :  brokyn.  (v.)  break,  mg.  brik-an. 
as.  brec-an.  al.  brehh-an,  pi'et.  brah.  (6r. 
breg  ;  gr.  Ppr]y--q  breaking. ) 

Breme  {^A].)  furious,  roaring  as  a  wild  beast, 
as.   brera-end.      (isl.   brim   raging  of  the 


Brettane  Britain.  This  seems  the  genuine 
and  legitimate  spelling  of  the  name  of  this 
island,  from  Bret,  the  name  given  to  the 
people  by  the  earliest  Greek  writers,  and 
the  foreign  writers  of  the  middle  ages,  as 
well  as  by  the  people  themselves,  and  Stan 
or  Tan  a  country.  This  name  the  Roman 
poets  for  the  sake  of  their  versification  cor- 
rupted to  Britannia,  which  all  succeeding 
writers  have  copied  from  them.  Among 
ourselves  it  was  varied  to  Brettayne,  Bret- 
tany,  BrettanyM,  and  sometimes  by  the 
common  metathesis  of  r  Bertan  and  Bar- 
tan,  whence  the  name  of  Dunbarto7i,  which 
gave  so  much  ofTence  to  Mr.  Matthew 
Bramble,  that  he  would  have  it  altered  to 
Dunhritton.  Wyntown  gives  the  natives 
the  names  of  Brettown,  Bertown,  Brettane, 
and  adjectively  Brettis. 

Brettys  (-d..)  fortification.  o,fr.  bretesche.  v. 
Sfclman,  vo.  Bristegus. 

Brejiir  (pi.  n.)  brothers,     v.  Brodir. 

Breve,  I.  (n.)  letter,  brief,    isl.  sw.  bref. 

Brig,  as.  (n.)  bridge,    b.  brug. 

Bryn  ;  brynt : .  (v.)  burn.  mg.  brinn-an.  as. 
al.  brenn-an.     isl.  brenn-a. 

Bryst  (v. )  burst,  rush.  isl.  brest.  «s.  byrst- 
an.     sw.  brist-a. 

Brod,  ga.  (n.)  sharp  pointed  instrument,  sio. 
brodd.     (isl.  brodda  p)oint  of  an  arrow. ) 

Brodir,  broJ>ir,  brudyr,  bruthir  (n.)  brother 
in  pi.  bredyre,  brej)ir.  as.  broj^er.  o^d. 
bro)>ir.  isl.  brodiir,  pi.  breeder,  pers. 
brader. 

Browdyn  (part.)  embroidered,  (br.  brodio  ; 
fr.  brod-er,  to  embroider.) 

Brow  (n.)  eye-brow,  forehead,    as.  brjewe. 

Bruhs,  VIII.  1.  2526/.  bndse.    f.  brush. 

Bruk  (v.)  enjoy,  as.  bruc-an.  isl.  bruk-a. 
b.  bruyck-en.  (I.  fruct-us  enjoying,  enjoy- 
ment, fruit,    mg.  visxbrvi.Qkc,?i useless.) 

Brukyl  (adj.)  brittle,  op.  brokel.  I.  fragil- 
is. 

Brus,  bruscli  (v.)  press,  bruise,  push.  as. 
byrs-an.  mod.  sc.  briz.  (ga.  bris-am.  fr. 
bris-er,  to  break  or  bndse. ) 

Brwte,  Broyt  (n.)  romance  of  Brutus  the 
imaginary  father  of  the  Britons,  a  most 
popular  work  in  Wjmtown's  time,  which 
had  for  some  ages  poisoned  the  history  of 
Britain. 


THE  OBSOLETE  WOEDS. 


355 


Bwys  (pi.  n.)  houghs  of  trees. 

Bilk  (n.)  hook.  vig.  ofl  sw.  bok.  as.  boc. 
ger.  bucli. 

Bundyn  (part.)  1,  hound.  2,  entitled,  mg. 
bundan-s.     as.  bunden. 

Bwrch,  bwrowe  (n.)  hurgh,  town.  mg.  baurg. 
as.  burg,  burh,  buriih.     I.  burg-iis. 

Biird  (v.  )yesi.     o^/r.  bourd-er.     Z,&.  burd-o. 

Biirde  (n.)  1,  hoard.  2,  tahle.  mg.  baurd. 
hr.  bwrd.  as.  isl.  sio.  d.  b.  bord.  o,d. 
mod.  sc.  brod. 

Burdowne  (n.)  Mg  staff,    fr.  bourdon. 

Burgens,  biirges  (pi.  n.)  burgesses,  mg. 
baur9ans.     I.  burgens-es. 

Burjowii  (v.)  sprmit,  bud.    fr.  bourgeoBH-er. 

Bum,  as.  (n.)  rimdet. 

Buschnient  (n. )  ambush. 

Buske,  isl.  sw.  d.  (n.)  hush.    ger.  busch. 

Busk  [v.) prepare,  address. 

But  (prep.)  without,  besides,  (conj.)  except, 
unless,  as.  butan,  buton.  This  word  is 
always  duly  distinguished  from'the  adver- 
sative conj.  bot.    V.  VII.  1.  1905. 

Bute  (n.)  boot. 

Bute  (n.)  help,  remedy,  amends,  as.  isl.  sio. 
ger.  bot.     br.  budd. 

Buth,  ga.  (n.)  shop.  br.  bod,  bwth.  isl. 
bod,  bxid.     sw.  bod. 


Cabil  (n.)  cable,    sw.  b.  kabel. 
Cadens  (n.)  cadence,  versification. 
Cayttevely  (adv.)  like  caitifs,   basely,     {hr. 

caeth,  captive,  slave.) 
Callyd  (pret.  v.)  called,  esteemed. 
Cald  (n.)  cold.  mg.  o,d.  isl.  kald.  ger.  k?elte. 

al.  chalti. 
Cald  (adj.)  cold.     mg.  kald.     isl.  ger.  kalt. 

al.  chalt.     o/.  cald-us.     I.  gelid-us. 
*Can  (aux.  v.)  sometimes  means  began. 
Capytane  (n.)  captain,    fr.  capitaine. 
Carl  (n.)  man  as  distinguished  from  woman 

or  boy.    isl.  sio.  al.  karl,  whence  the  mod. 

proper  name  Charles. 
Carl  (n.)  rustic  man.     as.  ceorl. 
Carpe,  karpe  (v.)  speak,  talk. 
Cas  (n.)  case,  chance : — of  cds,  by  accident, 

casually. 
*Cast  (v.)  contrive,     v.  Kest. 
Cast  (n. )  contrivance,  sxo.  kast. 
Castelle  (n.)  castle.     I.  castell-um. 


Castellan  (n.)  keeper  of  a  castle.  I.  castel- 
lanus. 

Castelwart  (n. )  governor  of  a  castle. 

Castyne  (part.)  cast.     v.  Kest. 

Catale  (u.)  cattle. 

Cerkil  (n.)  circle,    fr.  cercle. 

Certis  (adv.)  certainly,    fr.  certes. 

Cesse,/r.  (v.)  cease.    I.  cess-o. 

Chalange,  chalans  (n.)  chcdlenge,  accusation. 

Chanowne  (n.)  canon.  I.  canonic-us.  fr. 
chanoine. 

Chape  (v.)  escape,     it.  scapp-are. 

Chapillane  (n.)  cAapZftm.  Z.  capellan-us.  fr. 
chapelain. 

Chapitere  (n.)  1,  chapter,  division  in  a  hook. 
2,  assembly  of  clergymen,    fr.  chapitre. 

Chasty  (v.)  chastise,  b.  kastii-en.  fr.  chasti- 
er. 

Chawdmelle  VI.  1.  2275,  rencounter,  broil, 
{fr.  chaud  hot,  melee  fray,  altercation)  v. 
Skene  in  vo. 

Chawmyr,  chamowi-e  (n. )  chainber.  I.  earner-  a. 
V.  Note  VIII.  p.  310,  1.  1105. 

Chawiige  (n.)  change. 

Chef, /r.  (n.)  chief,  over-lord. 

Cheke  (n.)  cheek. 

Chekkare  (n.)  exchequer. 

Chere,/r.  (n.)  cheer,  entertainment. 

Chere  (n.)  temper  of  the  mind,  as  displayed 
in  the  countenance,  {op.  ciere  countenance) 
V.  Hevy. 

Ches  ;  chesyd  :  chosyn  (v.)  choose,  as.  ceos- 
an.  al.  ger.  b.  kies-en.  isl.  kys ;  kaus : 
kosenn. 

Chesybil  (n.)  an  ecclesiastical  dress,  v.  Spel- 
man,  vo.  Casula. 

Cheso^vne  (n.)  blam£  {o,fr.  enchoisonn-er  to 
blame). 

*Child  (n.)  young  gentleman. 

Chyldyr  (pi.)  children. 

Chyld-ill  {vL.)  pains  of  parturition. 

Cystews  (pi.  n. )  Cistercians,    fr.  cistaw."?. 

Clahynne,  Clachyny  (n. )  clan  or  tribe  of  people 
living  in  the  same  district  under  the  com- 
mand of  a  chief,  ga.  ir.  clan.  al.  clein. 
ger.  klein.  b.  klein,  klain.  and  mg.  in 
dative  pi.  klahaim,  all  signifying  yo^mg, 
small,  or  children,  and  in  the  application 
to  the  highland  tribes  inferring  the  whole 
clan  to  be  descendants  of  one  common 
ancestor. 


356 


GLOSSAEY  OF 


Clame  (v.)  claim.     I.  clam-o. 

Clame  (pret.  v.)  v.  Clime. 

Clath  (n.)  cloth,  as.  cla}>.  o/l.  klede.  isl. 
sw.  d.  klsede.  ger.  kleid.  b.  kleed.  (hr. 
clyd  making  warm. ) 

Cled  (part.)  cloathed.     as.  claded. 

Clek  (n.)  hook. 

Clene  (adj.)  clean,  2}ure.  as.  clen.  ga.  hr. 
glan. 

Clen,  clenly  (adv.)  clearly,  completely. 

Clere  (adj.)  clear,  complete. 

Clergy  (n.)  learning. 

Clerk  (n.)  1,  learned  man.  2,  priest.  I. 
cleric-US ;  Priests  being  the  only  persons, 
who  possessed  any  learning,  and  therefor 
supposed  the  only  persons  qualified  for  any 
office,  which  required  the  knowlege  of  even 
reading  and  writing ;  neither  is  this  idea 
quite  exploded  in  the  present  day,  though 
the  art  of  printing  has  now  enabled  even 
the  lower  classes  of  the  laity  to  acquire 
more  knowlege  than  the  generality  of  the 
clergy  had  a  few  centuries  ago. 

Clethyng  (n.)  cloathing.     v.  Clath. 

Clewe  (v.)  cleave,  fasten,     b.  klev-eu. 

Clime;  clame:  — .  (v.)  climb,  as.  clim-an. 
ger.  h.  klimm-en.    {gr.  kXi/ulo,^  a  ladder.) 

Clostyr  (n.)  cloister. 

Cofyne  (n.)  coffer,  shrine,  br.  coffr.  (gr. 
KO(ptv-os  a  basket.) 

Coft  (pret.  V. )  purchaced,  bought,  b.  kought. 
al.  couft-un  [they]  bought,  {mg.  kaup-an ; 
I.  caupon-or ;  o^d.  isl.  kaup-a ;  sio.  kop-a  ; 
ger.  kauf-en  ;  o,fr.  a-chapt-er  ;  to  buy. 

Cog,  as.  (n. )  ship),  probably  very  short,  for 
such  is  the  meaning  of  isl.  kugg-r.    d.  kog. 

Coym  in  Cott.  MS.  for  Com,  q.  v. 

Col,  (ts.  (n.)  coal.     isl.  sio.  ger.  kol. 

Collage  (n.)  college. 

Collatyowne  (n.)  conference.     I.  collatio-ne. 

Collegyd  (adj.)  collegiate. 

Com,  as.  (pret.  v.)  came,  became,     isl.  kom. 

Come  (n.)  coming,  arrival. 

Commendyd  (part.)  esteemed,  having  the 
character  of. 

Comownys  (pi.  n.)  1,  inferior  pcopile  (so  ap- 
plied now  in  the  highlands).  2,  community 
including  all  ranks. 

Compeyhnown  (n.)  companion. 

Compte,  fr.  (n.)  account,  reckoning. 

Comunate  (n.)  community,  fr.  communaute. 


Condampnyd  (part.)  condemned. 

Condyt  (n.)  letter  of  safe  conduct. 

Conford  (n.)  comfort,     ofr.  confort. 

Confort ;  :  .  (v.)  comfort. 

Connand,  v.  Cownand,  Cwnnand. 

Consale,  consayle,  concel,  cownsale  (n.  v.) 
council,  counsel. — of  cownsal,  by  advice,  in 
consequence  of  considtation. 

Conquest  (n.)  acquisition  by  industry  or  war: 
both  meanings  are  retained  in  mod.  sc. 

Conqwest  (i^ret.  v.)  conquered. 

Consayt  (n.)  conceit,  conception. 

Consele  (v. )  conceal. 

Contemporane  (adj.)  cotemporary. 

Contene  (v.)  contain,  comprise,  fr.  conten- 
ir. 

Contene  (v.)  continue. 

Contes  (n.)  countess. 

Contrare,  contrary  (v.)  contradict,  thvjart.  I. 
contrari-o. 

Cophyne,  v.  Cofyne,  q.  id. 

Copy  (n.)  plenty.  I.  copi-a,  from  which  it 
seems  formed  for  the  sake  of  alliteration  in 
I.  1.  1339  ;  it  rarely  occurs  elsewhere. 

Corage,  sp.  (n.)  courage,     b.  koragie. 

Corrump  (v.)  corrupt.     I.  corrump-o. 

*Cors  (n)  cross,  by  the  usual  transposition  of 
r  from  I.  cruc-e  or  it.  croce,  the  word  lieing 
imported  from  Rome  after  the  sound  of  c 
was  vitiated,  and  used  instead  of  galga 
and  Cristes  rode.  [v.  K.  Alfred's  Beda,  L. 
i.  c.  25.]  (ing.  usramijjs  crucified.  Ulfila, 
Mo/rk,  XV.  15.)  Crosses  were  frequently 
set  up  on  the  highest  parts  of  the  roads, 
whence  the  frequent  name  of  the  Cors  hill, 
e.g.  the  half-way  house  between  Glasgow 
and  Greenock. 

Corskirk  (n.)  cross-church. 

Costage  (n.)  cost.     Ip.  costagi-um. 

Costay  (v.)  go  by  the  side  of.    fr.  costoy-er. 

Costlyk  (adj.)  costly:  also  magnificent,  d. 
.sw.  kostelig.    b.  kostelick. 

Cownand  (n.)  covenant,     ofr.  couvenant. 

Cowndyt  (n.)  sctfe  conduct,    v.  Condyt,  q.  id. 

Counsale  (n.)  counsel,    v.  Consale,  q.  id. 

Cowntays  (n.)  countess. 

Cownte  (n.)  earldom,    (not  shire.)  fr.  comte. 

Cowntere  (n.)  rencounter. 

Couth,  cowde  (aux.  v.)  could,  v.  Cun,  Ken, 
Cumpany. 

Cowatys  (n.)  avarice,    fr.  convoitoise. 


THE  OBSOLETE  WOEDS. 


357 


Cower  (v. )  recover. 
Covyiie,  V.  Cuvyne,  q.  id. 
Crabyt  (adj.)  peevish  :  mod.  sc.  also  has  kau- 
kerd  in  the  same  sense.      Q.   if  both  are 
from  the  seemingly  perverted  motion  of  a 
crab,  wliich  is  in  I.  cancer  ? 
Crag  {n.)  great  rock.    ga.  carrig.    &r.  craig. 
Crakyng  (n.)    long  protracted    disagreeable 

noise, 
*Creature  (n.)  Creator.     Ir.  creadwr. 
Crel  (n.) pannier,  hamper,     ir.  kril. 
*Cxj  {n.) prroclavmtion.     lr.fr.  cri. 
Cry styn  (adj.)  cA»'ts<iaw.     as.  cristene. 
Crystyant^,  Crystyndome  (n.)  1,  Christianity. 

2,  the  countries  occupied  hy  christians. 
Cronykil,  cornykil  (n.)  chronicle,    pi.  Corne- 

klis,  cornykkli. 
Crote  (n.)  VII.  1.  499,  smallest  particle,    sw. 

krut.     mod.  sc.  crum. 
Crownare  (n.)  coroner. 
*Cruel  crwal  (adj.)  keen^  steady,  inflexible. 
Cruk  (n.)  crook,  hooked  weapon,     {br.  crwcca 

crooked.) 
Ciibiciilare  (jx.)  ge^itleman  of  the  hed-cha/mber. 

I.  ciibicularius. 
Cum ;   come :   cummyn.    (v.)  come,   become, 
proceed,    as.  cum-an.    al.  chuni-an.    o,s%u. 
kum-a. 
Ciimbyre  (n.)  emhan-assment. 
Cumly  (adj.)  comely. 

Cumjiany  (n.)  1,  company.     2,  followers. — 
"He  couth  rycht  mekil  of  cumpany,"  he 
coidd  bring  many  folloiaers  to  the  field. 
Cumpynabil  (adj.)  affable. 
Cumrayd  (pret.  v.)  encumbered,  embarrassed. 
Cwn  ;  couth  :  (v.)  knoiv,  etc.    v.  Ken,  q.  id. 
Cwndyt  (n.)  safe  conduct,    v.  Condyt,  q.  id. 
Cunyhe  (n.)  com.     (I.  cune-us  the  die,  tvhich 

gives  the  impression  to  the  money.) 
Cuimand  (part,  of  Cun)  knoidng,  skilful.     It 
must  not  be  confounded  with  the  prostitu- 
tion or  perversion  of  knowlege  now  under- 
stood by  cunning. 
Cwnnand  (n.)  covenant,    v.  Co^vnand,  q.  id. 
Cuntre  (n.)  country. 
Cuppil  (n.)  rafter,  rafters,  f.  so  called  from 

being  in  pairs  or  couples,     br.  cwpl. 
Curature  (n.)  curator. 
Cure  (n.)  care,  charge,     br.  arm.  cur. 
Curt  (n. )  court,  collective  body  of  atteiulants 
in  peace  or  ivar,  so  equivalent  to  family. 


retinue,  army.  When  without  any  distinc- 
tion it  is  the  papal  court. 

Curtays  (adj.)  courteous.     o,d.  kurteis. 

Curtasy  (n.)  courtesy.     o,d.  kurt. 

Cusche,  cusse  (n.)  cuissart,  cuisse,  quisset, 
armoicr  for  the  thighs.  yOrose  on  armour, 
pp.  23,  82]    (/r.  cuisse  thigh.) 

Cusyne,  cusyng  (n.)  cousin,    fr.  cousin. 

Custymabil,  cust^vmale  (adj.)  customary. 

Custume  (n.)  custom,    fr.  coustume. 

Cuvyne  (n.)  combination,  cons-piracy ,  secret 
agreement.     o,fr.  couvine. 

Cuwyre  (v.)  cover. 

D 

Dagare  (n.)  dagger. 

Daynte  (n.)  regard,  esteem. 

Daywerk,  dawerk  (n.)  day's  work,  generally 

understood    of   a    battle.       Westmerlaml, 

Daark.     v.  Daw,  Werk. 
Dalmatyk  (n.)  white  dress  worn  by  Kings 

and  Bishops.     Gloss,  in  M.  Paris. 
Dame,/r.  (n.)  1,  Iculy.    2,  mother,    and  so, 

Gud  dame  gro.ndmother. 
Damyselle  (n.)  damsel, ^young  lady.     ojr. 

damizelle. 
Dang  (i^ret.  v.)  v.  Ding. 
Dasyd  (adj.)  siM^ic?.    I.  desid-e.    as.  dysig. 

b.  dwses. 
Daw  (n.)  day.     mg.  o,d.  as.  sio.  d.  b.  cd.  dag. 

isl.    dag-ur.    ger.  prec.   tag.     br.  diau. — 

d-^vne  of  daw,  dead. 
Daw  (v.)  dawn.    {isl.  dag-ar  it  dawns.) 
Da-\vngere  (n.)  1,  danger.    2,  in  his  dawn- 

gere,  in  his  power  as  a  captive.     3,  but 

dawngere   VIII.    1.    5256,    seems    without 

hesitation,     [v.  Tyrwhitt.]    (2)  o^fr.  dan- 
gler, dongier  distress,  servitude. 
Dawerk,  v.  Daywerk. 
De  (v.)  die.     v.  Dey,  q.  id. 
De,/r.  (prep.)o/. 
Debonare  (adj.)  gentle,  courteous,  kind.    fr. 

debonnaire. 
Debouarete,  cmirtesy.    fr.  debonnairete. 
Decern  (v.)  1,    discern.     2,   decree.     I.   de- 

cern-o. 
Declere  (v.)  declare,  make  clear. 
Decret  (n.)  decree.     I.  decret-um. 
Deere tyt  (part.)  decreed. 
Dede,  deid  (n.)  deed,  action,    as.  daed. 


358 


GLOSSARY  OF 


Dede,  deide  (n.)  1,  death.  2,  cause  of  death, 
e.g.  jjestilence.     as.  ded.     sw.  doed. 

Dede-ill  (n.)  viortal  sickness. 

Dede  (adj.)  dead. 

Dedlyke  (adj.)  mortal. 

*Defame  (n.)  defamation. 

Defaut,  fr.  (n.)  default,  want. 

Befoul  (v.)  defile,  defeat,  {ojr.  defoul-er 
tread  luider  feet.) 

Defowle,  VIII.  1.  3414,  seems  disaster  or 
disgrace. 

Deyhgne  liym,  VIII.  1.  2374,  condescend. 

Dey,  de  ;  deyde  :  dede.  (v.)  die.  ojd.  isl. 
dei-a. 

Deid  (n.)  deed,     also  death,     v.  Dede.  q.  id. 

Dele  (u.)  share. — ilk  dele,  tlie  whole  ;  sum 
dele,  sovie  jiart ;  or  they  may  be  trans- 
lated by  the  adverbs  entirely,  ■partly. 
This  is  the  word  noted  by  Bede  as  a 
siJecimen  of  the  language  of  the  British 
Scots  :  it  is  more  certain,  that  it  is  to  be 
found  in  his  own  and  all  the  other  lan- 
guages of  Gothic  origin,  mcj.  dail  pr.  del. 
as.  dal,  dsel.  h.  d.  deel.  sw.  del.  al. 
ger.  teil.  inod.  sc.  del  or  dale,  share, 
dividend,  in  partnership  among  fishermen, 
etc.  7nod.  eng.  (a  great)  deal,  a  deal  (at 
cards). 

Dele  ;  delt :  .  (v.)  divide,  share,  mg.  dailgan. 
o,gr.  5ie\-eiv.  as.  dfel-an.  o/L  deil-a. 
isl.  sw.  del-a.  d.  deel-er.  b.  deil-en.  al. 
^er.  teil-en.  mofZ.  sc.  del  (the  meat),  vwd. 
eng.  deal  (the  cards). 

Dele  (v.)  deal,  manage,  treat,     sw.  del-a. 

Delf  (n.)  g'ra'ye.  b.  delve,  (as.  delf-an  <o  c^i'^, 
bury.) 

Delyte  (n.)  delight. 

Delytabyle  (adj.)  delightful. 

Delyver  (v.)  1,  deliberate.  2,  determine  after 
deliberation.     I.  deliber-o. 

Delyverance  (n.)  1,  deliberatio7i.  2,  deli- 
very. 

Delyverly  (adv.)  freely,  nimbly,  (ofr.  de- 
livre  free.) 

Demayne  (n.)  domain.     oJr.  demayene. 

Demayn,  demane  (v.)  maltreat,  injure.  o,fr. 
demangi-er.  (isl.  mein,  jusein  damage,  hiti- 
drance. ) 

Deme  (v.)  judge,  consider,    as.  deni-an.    'isl. 

dsem-a.     (^gr.  d€/j.-is  law.) 
Demcnbyr  (v.)  dismember,  mutilate. 


Den  (n.)  a  respectful  title prejixed  to  names  : 
it  seems  the  same  with  o,fr.  dame.  I. 
domiuus,  sp.  don.  (jicrs.  dana  wise  or 
learned  man.) 

Denmarkis  (pi.  n.)  people  of  Denmark. 

Depart,  fr.  (v.)  divide,  separate. 

Depe  (adj. )  deep. 

Dere  (n.)  1,  animal  not  domesticated  under 
the  governmeut  of  man.  (v.  Sluiksp.  K. 
Lear,  a.  3,  sc.  4.)  2,  deer,  which  in  latter 
times  were  the  most  considerable  wild 
animals  in  this  island,  gr.  Orjp.  as.  deor. 
ger.  thier.  isl.  dyr,  diur,  whence  Diur- 
ness,  a  peniasula  in  the  north-west  extre- 
mity of  Scotland, 

Dere  (adj.)  dear,  prctlous.  as.  deor.  o,d. 
isl.  dyr. 

Dergat  (n.)  VII.  1.  61,  target,  shield,  ga. 
targaid.     as.  targ,  targa.     isl.  tiarga. 

Dem  (adj.)  secret,  obscure,  mysterious,  as. 
dearn,  dirn. 

Derth  (n.)  dearth,  clearness. 

Desayt  (n.)  deceit. 

Descens  (n.)  descent.     I.  descens-us. 

Det  (n.)  debt,  duty,  just,  right,    fr.  dette. 

Detful  (adj.)  dutiful. 

Dettyt  (part.)  bound  in  duty. 

Dewyce  (n.)  devise,  legacy. 

Dewys,  all  at,  VIII.  1.  1676,  seems  exact  to 
instructions. 

Dewyse  (v.)  spieak,  narrate,    fr.  devis-er. 

Devj'syd,  VIII.  1.  2284,  for  dyvysyd,  di- 
vided. 

Devore  (n.)  IX.  1.  3285,  seems  achievement, 
(fiifr.  devoyer  to  finish,  achieve.) 

Dycht ;  :  .  (v.)  destine,  dispose,  prepare. — 
dycht  to  dede,  sent  to  death,  as.  dyht- 
an.     o,ger.  dicht-en. 

Dyke  (u. )  1,  ditch.  2,  wall.  as.  die.  isl. 
diki.  sw.  dike,  in  both  senses,  ga.  dig 
ditch,     gr.  reix-o^  loall. 

Ding ;  dang :  dung,  dungyu.  (v. )  drive, 
thrust,  conquer,  as.  deng-an.  isl.  deinge. 
ga.  ding-am. 

Diocesy,  diocy  (u.)  diocese. 

Discend,  descend.     Discens,  descent. 

Dysces  (n.)  decease.     I.  decess-us. 

Dyscrywe  (v.)  describe. 

Discumfyt ;  :  .  (v.)  discomfit. 

Discuverowr  (n.)  discoverer,  scout. 

Dysese  {n.)  privation  of  ease,  trotoble. 


THE  OBSOLETE  WOEDS. 


359 


Dysese  (v.)  dcpnve  of  ease,  trouble,  jxrse- 
cute. 

Disherysown  (n.)  disinheriting. 

Disheryt  (v.)  disinherit,    fr.  desherit-er. 

Dyspens(n.)  exjssOTse.     I.  dispens-us. 

Dyspyte  (n. )  dcsjnte. 

I^yspytwysly  (adv.)  despitefully. 

Dyspone  (v.)  dispose.     I.  dispon-o. 

Dyssawarra  (adj.)  III.  1.  597,  seems  aban- 
doned, and  is  perhaps  the  same  wth  Oifr. 
desserrd,  broken  up,  left  off,  abandoned. 

Dyssymbelatyown  (n.)  dissimulation. 

Dyssymyle  (v.)  dissemble.     I.  dissimul-o. 

DystawTis  (n.)  1,  distance.     2,  dissension. 

DystrcByhe  (v.J  j)ress,  vex,  trouble.  I.  dis- 
tring-o. 

Dystroybulance,  dystrowblans  (n.)  disLva-b- 
ance,  tronble. 

Dystrublit  (i^art.)  troubled,  distracted. 

Dystrwy  (v.)  destroy.  I.  destru-o.  it.  di- 
strnggere. 

Dyt  (v. )  fill  up,  stop.    as.  dytt-an. 

Dyte  (v.)  imlite,  dictate.  I.  dict-o.  isl.  sw. 
dict-a.    fr.  dict-er. 

Dyte  (n. )  xoriting,  composition. 

I)yvjse(y.)  divide,    /r.  divis-er. 

Do  (v.)  has  as  great  a  variety  of  meanings  as 
facio  in  I. 

Doggy dly  (adv.)  angrily. 

Dom,  as.  isl.  d.  siv.  [n.)  judgement,   v.  Deme. 

Dorture  (n. )  dormitory,    fr.  dortoir. 

Dow  (v.)  endow,    fr.  dou-er. 

Dowchspei'ys,  V.  1.  4350,  twelve 2)ee7-s.  ojr. 
douze  pers. 

Doughty  (adj.)  co^irageous,  valiant,  as. 
dohtig.  sto.  dugtig.  (as.  dug-an  ;  isl.  sw. 
dug-a,  to  excell  in  valour. ) 

Doiichtyr  (n.)  daughter,  mg.  dauhtar.  pers. 
as.  al.  dohter.     gr.  dvyarrjp.     b.  dochter. 

Dowre,  a  word  I  can  find  in  no  author  but 
WjTitown,  who,  though  it  frequently 
occurs,  always  connects  it  with  the  very 
same  words,  v.  VI.  1.  1578.  (br.  dewr 
brave,  daring,  strong,  ger.  thor  bold,  teur 
excellent,  praise-iuorthy.  isl.  Dor  the  god 
of  thunder.  Tyr  the  god  of  war.)  If  it 
has  no  connection  with  any  of  these,  Q.  if 
the  natural  order  of  the  sentence  is  "  mony 
wes  dycht  to  dowre  (hard)  ded  ?  "  bxit  if  so, 
it  is  the  most  violent  transposition  in  Wyn- 
town's  work.    v.  Dure. 


Dowt  (n.)  doubt,  mistrust,  fear.    fr.  doute. 

Dowt  (v.)  doubt,  apiprehend.  fr.  dout-er. 

Dowtews  (Sid^.)  formidable. 

Drave  (pret.  v.)  drove,     as.  draf.     isl.  di'eif. 

Dravere  (n.)  driver. 

Dred  ;   :  .  (v. )  dread,     as.  drajd-an. 

Drede  (n.)  1,  dread,  fear.     2,  doubt. 

Dredles  (adv.)  undoubtedly. 

Dreme  (n.)  dream.  s%v.  droem.  (br.  drem 
sight,  vision.) 

Dress  (v.)  treat  well  or  ill. 

Dress  (v.)  address,  prepare,    fr.  dress-er. 

Drench  (pret.  v. )  drew.     as.  drog. 

Drevyn  (part .)  driven. 

Dtj chyng  (n.) 2>rotracting  time,  as  reluctant 
to  do  what  is  required.  Ch.  di'etching.  isl. 
trseg-a.     ger.  trsegheit.    pers.  diraigh. 

Drownyn  (part.)  drowned,  drenched. 

Drwm,  ga.  ir.  (n.)  1,  back,  ridge.  2,  long 
chairi  of  mountains,  br-.  truni.^ — Drwm- 
albane  IV.  1.  1122,  ridge  of  AVban,  called 
simply  ]>e  Dr\vin  in  1.  20,  is  the  ridge 
of  mountains  which  separates  the  rivers 
running  into  the  sea  on  the  west  coast  of 
Argyle  and  Invemess-shia-e,  from  those 
which  run  into  the  German  sea. 

Drwry  (n.)  according  to  Tyrwhitt,  courtship, 
gallantry,  mistress;  Speght,  Hearn,  so- 
briety, modesty,  v.  Ch.  Rom.  of  the  rose 
1.  5064.  R.  Gloc.  p.  191.  In  G.  D.  it  is 
clearly  presents  given  as  tokens  of  love, 
"pignus  amoris,"  Virgil,  or  in  mod.  sc. 
keepsakes.  But  in  our  author  VI.  1.  181, 
it  seems  truth  in  love,  or  true  love.  {pjr. 
dru,  drue  sweetheart;  druerie  love,  gal- 
lantry ;  drud  faithful,  in  which  senses  the 
other  gothic  languages  have  similar  words. 
br.  arm.  trugar  compassionate,  tender 
hearted.) 

Duch6,  fr.  (n.)  dukedom. 

Duyhs  (n.)  VIII.  1.  2525,  seems  blow.  v. 
Rud.  vo.  Dush. 

Dule  (n.)  grief,  swrmu.  br.  dolur.  ga.  doil- 
ghios.     I.  dol-or.    fr.  douleur,  dueil. 

Dwme  {n.)  judgement,    v.  Deme,  Dom. 

Dwmmj'S-man  (n.)  Judge. 

Dwn,  dwyn  (part. )  done.     v.  Daw. 

Dung,  dungyn,  v.  Dj'ng. 

Dur,  isl.  cd.  (n.)  door.     mg.  daur.    as.  dure. 

Dure,  dowre  (adj.)  hard,  stubborn,  unfeeling. 
ir.  ga.  dur.     I.  dur  us. 


3  60 


GLOSSAEY  OF 


E 
E  (n.)  eye.     Eene,  eyne,  eyes.     as.  eag  jp^- 

eagen.  prec.  pi.  oeghene.  pers.  iue. 
Ecleps,  eclip]iis,  eclipse,  gr.  e/cXeti/'ts. 
Eddyr  (n.)  adder,     hr.    neidr.     as.    neJdr, 

cBtter. 
Effere  (v.)  v.  Affere,  q.  id. 
Efiferis  (pi.  n.)  concerns,  transactions. 
Eft,  eftyr  (adv.  prep.)  after,     as.  eft,  efter. 

o,d.  isl.  eptir.     s^o.  d.  ifti,  efter. 
EftjT-hend  (adv.  prep.)  after,  afterwards. 
Effectyown  (u.)  affection. 
Effectwis  (adj.)  affectionate. 
Egyptys  (pi.  n.)  Egyptians. 
Eyne,  eene  (pi.  n.)  eyes.     v.  E. 
Eyth  (adj.)  easy.     v.  Etli. 
Ek,  eyk  (v.)  add,  augment,  join.     as.  ic-a, 

iec-a.     isl.  eik-a. 
Elde,  eylde  (n.)  1,  age.  2,  division  of  time  in 
■  chronology,    as.  elde.     al.  eldi. 
Eld-fadyr  (n.)  grandfather. 
Eldar  (pi.  eldarys,  eldrys)  elder,  ancestor. 
Elyte  (u.)  elect.     I.  electus.    o^fr.  elit-e. 
EUys  (adv.)  else,  othertvays. 
Eme,  eym  (n.)  uncle,    as.  earn.    o,d.  S2V.  om. 

b.  oom.    pers.  um. 
Empryce  (n.)  Empress. 
Em^jrioure  (n.)  Empieror. 
Emprys  (n.)  enterprise.    o,fr.  empris. 
Enbuscli  (v.)  put  in  ambush,     fr.   embus- 

qu-er. 
Enbuschment,  buscliment  (n.)  ambush. 
Encheson,  o^fr.  (n. )  occasion — "  par  encheson 

de  ly"    on  her   account.      {Fosd.    V.   ii. 

p.  472.] 
Enday  (n.)  day  of  ending  or  of  death. 
Endlaug  (prep.)  along,     as.  audlang. 
Enfors  (v. )  enforce,  repress,  controll. 
Engrewe  (v.)  grieve,  hurt. 
Enherd  (v.)  adhere,    v.  Auberd,  q.  id. 
Enpresone  (n.)^moKer.     v.  Presowne. 
Ensawmpyl  (n.)  example,  sample. 
Entent, /r.  (n.)  intent,  purpose. 
Ententyment  (n.)  VIII.  1.  3863,  seems  repre- 
sentation.    Sc.  Chr.  has  "  stultis  consulta- 

tionihus." 
Enteryd,  entyiit  (imrt.)  i7iterred,  buried,   fr. 

enterre. 
Entyrdyt  (v.)  interdict,    ojr.  fil]  entredit. 
Entre,  fr.  (v.)  enter. 


Entre, /;•.  (n.)  entry. 
Enwche  (adj. )  sufficient,  (n. )  plenty. 
Enwerown    (prep.)    round    about,     fr.    en- 
viron. 
Er  (n.)  ear. 

Erar(adv.)  sooner,  rather.     Erast  soonest. 
Y,vA,b.(xi.)  earth,    mg.  s.\r]>-?i.    «s.  eard,  eor}>. 

isl.  d.  siu.  lord.     al.  erda.     ger.  erde. 
Erd  (v.)  bury,  commit  to  earth,     isl.  iard-a. 
ErddjTi  (n.)  earthquake,  noise  in^  the  ea,rth. 

as.  eorjj-dyn. 
Erie  (n.)  earl.     as.  eorl.     isl.  iarl. 
Erlys  (n.)  earnest  penny,    fr.  arrlie,  erres. 

ga.  airlis. 
Errure  (n.)  error,    fr.  erreur. 
Ers  (n.)  backside. 

Eschcip  (v.)  escape,     fr.  eschapp-er. 
Eschele,   VIII.    1.    6217,    6221,   division  of 

an  army,  in  Sc.  Chr.  V.  ii.  p.  342  turma. 

v.  Barb.  p.  250,  I.  48.     R.  Brunne,  p.  297, 

seems  to  use  it  for  the  whole  army. 
Eschet  (n.)  escheat,    {as.  scaet  goods,   isl.  skat 

tribute.) 
Eschevt^e,    ethchewe    (v.)    avoid,   fly.    oJr. 

escbeu-er. 
Ese  (n.)  ease,  (y.)  give  ease,  refresh. 
Esful  (adj.)  producing  ease,  commodious. 
Est,  as.  (adj.)  east. 
Ete  ;  :  ettyn.  (v.)  eat.     mg.'et-an,  itan.    gr.  I. 

ed-o.    as.  et-an.     isl.  et ;  at  :  b.  et-en.    (ga,. 

ed  ;  as.  vete.     ofi.  a.et  food.) 
Etel  (v.)  design,  attempt,     gr.  e^eX-w.     oji. 

isl.  sw.  fetl-a. 
Etb,  eyth  (adj.)  easy.     as.  q]>,  ea)>,  ie]>.     isl. 

and.     o^sw.  ger.  od. 
Etbchape,  Etbchet,  Ethchewe,  v.  Eschap,  etc. 

It  appears  that  th  and  s  have  been  often 

used  promiscuously,   e.  g.   Linlithgow  in 

many  old  writings  Linliscu,  Athol  called 

Asseles,  etc. 
Evangile,  fr.  (n.)  gospel,     gr.  evayyeXiov. 
Evyn  (n.)  eve,  day  preceding. 
Ewj'ne,  I.  pi-ol.  92  /.  for  gevyn.     v.  Gave. 
Ewyn  (adj.  adv.)  even,  in  a  direct  line. 
Evynlyk  (adj. )  equal,  uniform,  imparticd. 
Evyr  (adv. )  ever. 
Evyr-ilk-ane,  every  one. 
Evore  (n.)  ivory.  I.  ebur.    fr.  y voire. 
Excede  (v.)  exceed.    I.  exced-o. 
Excusatyown  (n.)  excuse. 
Expart  (adj.)  expert. 


THE  OBSOLETE  WOEDS. 


;6i 


F 

Fa,  as.  (n.)  foe,  enemy,  (mg.  fi-c,aii ;  as. 
fe-an,  fi-an  ;  o,sio.  ii-a ;  al.  fi-en,  to  hate. ) 

Facund  (n.)  eloquence.  Z.  facimdia.  o,fr.  Ch. 
faconde. 

*Fade  (v. )  taint,  corrupt,  or  /.  fall  short  in. 
(isl.  fat-ast  (impersonal  v.)  is  defective.) 

Fadyr  (n.)  father,  isl.  fadir.  as.  fseder. 
Siivd.  fader,  b.  vader.  ger.  vater.  al.  fater. 
gr.  I.  pater,    {mg.  fadrein  parents.) 

Fay  {n.)  faith,  confidence,  ojr.  fe,  fey.  //•. 
foy.     sp.  fe. 

Pay  (n.)/o<j,  enemy,    v.  Fa,  q.  id. 

Faylile  {\.)fail,  he  deficient. 

Faylyhe  (n. )  fail,  non-perfmnance. 

Fayne  (adj.)  glad,  ivell  pleased,  as.  s%o. 
faegeii.     isl.  fegin. 

Fayre,  fare  (adj.)  handsome,  (not  merely 
white-skinned)  as.  fseger.  isl.  fagiir,  faar. 
al.  sw.  fager. 

Fayre,  fare  (adj.)  sufficient,  capable,  expe- 
dient, proper,  mg.  fagr.  o,gr.  06p-os.  isl. 
fser.    s\o.  foer. 

Fayre  (n.)  course,  journey,     v.  Fare,  q.  id. 

Fal,  fale  ;  fell:  fallyn.  (v.)  befall,  happen, 
have  right,  belong. — it  fell  him,  it  hap- 
pened to  Mm. 

Fald,  mg.  isl.  al.  {a.)  fold.    as.  feald. 

Fald  (v.)  VIII.  1.  4990,  seems  pret.  of  Fal. 
which  appears  to  be  overturn,  throtv  doimi. 
as.  fffil-an.    sio.  fsell-a.    b.  vell-en. 

Falj'hand  {^vtxi.)  failing,  deficient. 

Falow  (n.)feUo2v,  associate.    o,d.  fselage. 

F alow  (v.)  follow,  n.  b.  This  spelling  occurs 
only  in  the  latter  writing  at  the  end  of  the 
work ;  in  the  other  it  is  Folow,  which 
agrees  better  with  the  other  languages, 
viz.  as.  folg-ian.  cd.  folg-en.  b.  volg-en. — 
perhaps  mod.  sc.  falow  is  a  corr.  innova- 
tion. 

Falshed,  falshad,  falsate,  falset  (n.)  falshood. 

Famyle  {ti.)  family,    fr.  famille. 

Fand,  faynd  (v.)  endeavo^ir,  try,  tempt,  as. 
fand-ian.  Ch.  fonde.  {inod.  sc.  He  maks 
a  fend,  he  makes  a  shift.) 

Fand,  as.  al.  (jjret.  \.)  found. 

Fannowne  (n.)  seems  a  linen  handkerchef 
carried  on  the  priest's  left  arm  at  mass. 

Fantown  (adj . )  fantastic. 

Fare,  fayre ;  fure  :  fame,  (v.)  go,  travel,  pro- 


ceed—fare rudely  with,  deal  rudely  with, 
mg.  fat-an.  as.  far-an  pret.  ■  for.  o,d.  isl. 
sw.  far-a  pret.  for. 

Fare,  as.  (ja..) journey,  voyage,  road.  isl.  far. 
0,1.  for  us.  Oeb.  V.  vi.  p.  ccxciii.  (Fare 
isle,  the  isle  in  the  fare-way  between  Ork- 
ney and  Scetlaud.) 

Fairly,  IX.  1.  1218,  for  Ferly.  wonder. 

Fassown  (n.)  fabrick,  figure,  manner,  fr. 
fa9on. 

*Fast  (adv.)  stoutly,  eagerly,  keenly. 

Fat,  as.  isl.  sw:  (n.)  vessel  of  every  kind  and 
every  size.    b.  vat. 

Faucht  (pret.  of  Fecht)  fought. 

Fawt  (n.)  tvant.   fr.  faute.    siv.  fat. 

Fe  (n.)  1,  cattle.  2,  money.  3,  wages.  4,  here- 
ditary property  in  land,  etc.  o,d.  fie.  isl. 
fe.  sw.d.fse.  al.&o.  ger.vieh.  (w^.  faihu; 
as.  fea,  feo,  riches.)  % 

Febil  (adj.)/eeWe. 

Feche,  fych  {w.)  fetch,    as.  fecc-an. 

Fecht  ;  faucht :  fouchtyn  (v.)  fight,  as. 
feaht-an  pret.  feaht,  fuht.  ger.  fecht-en. 
al.  feht-an. 

Fecht  (n.)  fight,  battle,     al.  fehte. 

Fede  (n.)  enmity,    as.  fdih\>.    isl.  fed. 

Fefte  (pret.  v.)  V.  1.  3019,  gave  possession 
with  the  forms  of  law. 

Feftment  (n.)  act  of  giving  such  possession. 

Feys  (n.)  fief  VI.  1.  129,  royal  dignity,  f. 
improperly,    v.  Spelman,  vo.  Feodum. 

Feyhne  {y.)  feign.    I.  ting-o.    Oifr.  feigne. 

Fekil  {aAi.)  fickle. 

Feld,  as.  al.  ger.  (n.)  \,  field.     2,  battle. 

Felde  (pret.  v.)  felt. 

Fele,  feil  (adj.)  many,'much.  mg.  isl.  al.  filu. 
as.  fela.  b.  vele.  These  seem  the  same 
with  gr.  iro\-vs,  and  the  obsolete  positive 
of  I.  plus,  plurimus. 

Felle,  fellown  (adj.)_/terce,  keen,  severe,  dread- 
ful, as.  felle.  b.  fel.  o,fr.  fel,  felon. 
\_Hickes,  gr.  fr.  p.  94.] 

Felny  (n.) fierceness,  severity,  etc. 

Fenyhe  (v.)  feign,  v.  Feyhne.  VII.  1.  72,  it 
seems  delay  or  fail,  but  I  know  not  why. 

Fenyheine  (n.)  feigning,  fiction. 

Fens  (n.)  fence,  defence.    I.  defensio. 

Fer,  ger.  al.  (adv.)/ar.    mg.  fauTa  pr.  ferra. 

Ferd  {ad.}.)  fourth,     as.  feorjj-a.    b.  viei'de. 

Fere ;  ford  :  feryn.  (v.)  go,  etc.  v.  Fare,  q.  id. 
as.  fer-an,  pret.  ferde. 


362 


GLOSSAEY  OY 


Fere  (n.)  associate,     as.  fer-a. 

Fere,  fery  (adj.)  vigorous,  in  full  health  and 

strength,  active,    ger.  fertig.    (p,d.  fiar ;  isl. 

fser;  ger.  ferch,  vital  strength.) 
Ferly  (n.)  tvonder.    isl.  fyru.    (v.)  wonder. 

(adj.)  wonderful. 
Ferly  (adv.)  fairly. 
Ferme,  fr.  (a.dj.)  firm. 
Ferme,  isl.  fr.  (v.)  confirm. 
(Barell)  Ferraris,  VIII.  1.  5697,  and  V.  R. 

"  cadiferreos,"  So.  Chr.  V.  ii.  ^J-  332  :  aud 

V.  Barber,  p.  306,  I.  39. 
Fers  (jidj.)  fierce,  violent. 
Fest  (n.)  festival.    I.  fest-um.    fr.  feste. 
Fest  (v.)  treat  with  a  feast,    fr.  festoy-er. 
Festayd  (pret.  /.  irregular  of  the  same  v.) 
Festyne  (y.);.bind,  confirm,     as.  fffistn-ian. 
Festnyng  (n.)  confirmation  of  a  bargain,    as. 

fffistniuig. — I^nd-festnyng,  marriage  loith 

the  incumbrance  of  some  canonical  imjyedi- 

ment,  not  yet  bought  q/f.     [v.  Pitscottie,  p. 

42.]    A  perversion  of  this  custom  remained 

till   near   the   end   of  the    last   centui-y. 

[Martin's  West.  Isles,  p.  114.     Pennant's 

Second  Tour,  p.  80.] 
Fete  (pi.  n.)/eei.     as.  fet. 
Fetyl  (v.)  join  closely,  grapple  in  fight,    mg. 

wij5-an  ;  I.  vitt-o  ;  isl.  fit-ia  to  tie.    {isl.  sio. 

Westmereland.     fjetil  band  or  fetter.) 
Feute,  o,fr.  (n.)  fidelity  of  a  vassal  to  his 

lord. 
Fych(v.)/efc^.     v.  Feche. 
Fyfe  (a.dj.) five.    mg.  fimf.    as.  fif.    b.  viif. 
Fyftene,  fifteen.    Fyftend,  fifteenth. 
Fyle  (v.)  defile,  pollute,    as.  a-fyl-an. 
Fine,  I.  (n.)  e7id.    fr.  fin. 
Fine,  o^/r.  (v.)  malce  end.    I.  fin-io. 
Fyre  flaucht  (n.)  flash  of  fire.    (b.  vlacken  to 

scatter  fire.) 
Fyrth  (n.)  a  word  of  several  meanings,  Init 

our  author  seems  to  use  it  only  for  a  ivood, 

I.   1.    1386.    ga.   frith,   frioth.      (Firth  of 

Forth,  firth  of  the  wood,  translated  by  the 

Islandic  vi^riters  Mirknafiord.) 
Fysch  (n.)  fish.   mg.  od.  d.  isl.  sw.  fisk.    as. 

fisc.     ger.  fisch. 
Fyvesyis  (adv.)  five  times. 
Flatlyngis  (adv.)  flat. 
Flaw  (n.)  sudden  flash  of  fire,  or  blast  of 

wind. 
Fie,  fley  (v.)  fly.    as.  fie-an.     isl.  fly. 


Fleche  (v.)  flatter.  I.  lac-io,  pellic-io.  ger. 
fleh-en.     b.  flets-en. 

Flecho^vl'  (n.)  flatterer. 

Fley  (v.)  terrify,  frighten,  isl.  fsel-a. 

Fleisch,  ger.  (n.)  flesh,     mg.  leDc.     as.  flsesc. 

Fleme  (v.)  banish,     isl.  flseme.     as.  flym-an. 

Flewoure,  flavour.     Flevorand,  flavouring. 

Flyt  (n.)  move,  clumge  residence,  isl.  flit-ia. 
sw.  flytt-a. 

Flyttyng  (n.)/Mrjw(!Mre,  etc.  removed. 

YloiQ,  isl.  fr.  (n.)  fleet,    ger.  ^ot. 

Flowrys,  St.  Bryd  wes  in  hyr.  V.  1.  4665-6. 
St.  Bryd  flov/risJied  :  so  Sc.  Chr.  V.  ii.  ^j. 
132,  "est  in  floribus  suis."  Douglas  "era 
llamado  flor  de  flores."  [Pineda's  Geneal. 
of  Douglas,  p.  124.] 

Flud  (n.)  flood. 

Flur,  ger.  (n.)  floor,     as.  isl.  sw.  flor. 

Fluris  (v .)  flourish. 

Foysown  (n.)  profusion,  plenty,  v.  Fwsown, 
q.  id. 

*For  (conj.)  because. 

For,  fr.  pour,  before  infinitive  verbs  is  accord- 
ing to  the  rules  of  mod.  eng.  expletive. 

For  (inseparable  prep.)  implies  negation,  ex- 
cess, priority,  or  vitiation  of  the  natural 
sense  of  the  word  to  which  it  is  prefixed. 

Yovasi  {n.)  forest. 

Forbysnyng  (n.)  specimen,  omen.  as.  forbys- 
nuug.    (bysn-ian  to  shew  an  example.) 

Fordelyd  (part.)  wasted,  2}erished.  as.  for- 
dseled.    I.  perdelet-us. 

Forga  (v.)  forego,  give  up.    as.  forgan. 

Forly  (v.)  lie  sinfully  xoith  a  woman,  as. 
forlig-an.     siv.  forligg-a. 

Forlorne  (part)  lost.    as.  forloren. 

Forowt,  forowtyn (pret.)  1,  loithffut.  2,  besides, 
sio.  forutan. 

Forowth  (prep.)  before  in  all  its  meanings. 
mg.  faura.    al.  fora.    sw.  forut. 

Yorvay  (n.)  forage,  procuring  of  forage,  gr. 
^Qpa.    fr.  fourrage. 

Forray  (v.)  forage,  2}lunder.    fr.  for-er. 

Forryovvr  (ja..)  forager. 

For-rwyd  (i>ret.  v.)  repented  exceedingly. 

Fors,  isl.  sw.  (u.)  force,  violence. 

Forfy  (ad^.) powerful,  (fr.  vent  force  violent 
wind.) 

ForspokjTi  (part.)  spoken  before. 

Forsuk  (pret.  v.)  forsook,  refused,  declined, 
(sw.  forsag-a,  forsak-a  renoimce,  deny.) 


THE  OBSOLETE  WOEDS. 


363 


Forterys  (pi.  n.)  fartr esses. 

Forth ynk  (v.)  think  not,  regret. 

For\>a.T:  (adv. )  further,     as.  forjjor. 

ForJ>i  as.  (conj.)  tJierefor. 

For)?irinare  (adv.)  hencefonvard. 

For-wakyd  (part.)  exhausted  hywant  of  sleep. 

(jng.  wak-an ;   Oid.  isl.  vak-a,  sio.  wak-a ; 

as.  wac-ian,  I.  \'igil-o,  watch,  wa/iit  sleep.) 
Foryhet ;  :  .  (v. )  forget,    (isl.  get  retnemher. 

pers.  yad  reinemb ranee.) 
Foryhottyn   (a  part,    of  the  same  v.)  for- 
gotten. 
Fouchtyn  (part.)/oM^/ii.     as.  lohten. 
Foimd  (v.)  go.    as.  fund-an.   {fr.  fond-re  sur 

rermerai  to  rush  uponii  the  enemy.) 
Fowndyn,  fundyn  (^^\\.)  fov.nd. 
Fowrme  [furme  C.  M&.\  (n.  v.)  form. 
Fowrtyd  {aA^.)  fortieth. 
Fra,  as.  o,d.  (^xz^.)from.     mg.  isl.  fram. 
Frayne(v.)a^X;.   ttir/.  fraihn-an.    «*.  frsegn-an. 

isl.  fregn-a. 
Franchys  (n.)  franchise,  liberty,     {arm.  fr. 

franc;  ger.  frank, /ree.) 
Frature  (n.)  VII.  1.  880,  seems  what  is  called 

the  FroAer-house  or  Fratery,  wherein  the 

novices  (fratres)  eat  daily,  and  the  prior 

and  monks  on  particular  festivals. 
Frawcht  (n.)  freight,     ger.  fracht. 
Frawcht  (v.)  carry  for  freight. 
Frawnkis,  Frawns,  French. 
Fre  (adj.)/ree,  noble,     mg.  friga.     as.  freah. 

ger.  frei. 
Fre  (adj.)  beautiful,   lovely,  excellent,    br. 

ffraw,  prydus.     arm.  frau.     o,sio.  fri.    isl. 

fryd.     ger.   frey.     6.   fraey.    (Freya,   the 

Gothic  goddess  of  love.)    v.  Old  Romance 

qu.  Warto7i,  V.  iii.  p.  Ixxv. 
Fre  (adj.)  entire,  compilete.    as.  freo. 
Fre  (adv.)  freely,  completely. 
Fredwme  (n.)  freedom. 
Frely  (adj.)  beautiful,  etc.,  it  seems  literally 

beautiful-like,  as  in  mod,  so.  bony-like.    v. 

Fre,  Fwde. 
Frend  (n.)  relation,  friend.     o,d.  isl.  d.  sw. 

frende  ;  ger.  freimd  ;  al.  friund  ;  b.  vriend. 

{;ing.   fri9onds  occurs  only  as  friend ;   as 

also  as.  freond,  frynd.) 
Frendyt  (part.)  made  friends. 
Frendschepe  (u.)  friendship. 
Frenswm  {n.)  friendly. 
Frere, /r.  (ji.)  frier. 


Freth  (v.)  liberate,  discharge  from  confine- 
ment or  obligation,  {as.  frij> ;  siv.  fred, 
frid;  b.  vrede, peace,  liberty.)  "all  J^aiv 
borous  frethit."  Feed.  V.  vii.  ^j.  469, 
col.  2.] 

Fretis  (pi.  n.)  omens,  superstitious  notions, 
{al.  frist-an  to  interjyret.) 

Frog  {n.)  frock  such  as  carters  use. 

Froyte  {n.)  fruit. 

Frwsch  (v.)  break  in  pieces,    fr.  froiss-er. 

Fwde  (n.)  food.  br.  bwyd,  fwyd.  as. 
fode. 

Fwde  j(n.)  seems  to  have  been  originally 
the  name  of  a  high  office  :  and  it  is  not 
improbable,  that  Ferchar,  [IV.  1.  1139] 
Nectan,  called  by  Fordun  and  WjTito%vn 
son  of  Fode,  and  "  Bnide  fil  Fathe  "  [Reg. 
S.  And.]  may  have  had  these  distinctions 
from  offices  bom  by  their  fathers.  This 
title,  like  many  others,  was  afterwards 
degraded  to  lower  offices,  [v.  Jhre,  vo. 
Fogde,  col.  515.  Wachter,  vo.  Vogd. 
Gifford's  Description  of  Zetland  in  Bib. 
Topog.  Brit.  .No.  xxxvii.  p.  35.  Hickes, 
gr.  fr.  p.  99,  vo.  Vassus.]  We  find  it  also 
as  an  unofiicial  title  of  dignity  given  to 
both  sexes,  as  appears  by  Q.  Maid  being 
called  "frely  Fwde,"  [Vll.  1.  584]  and  the 
very  same  words  applied  to  Sir  Tristrem 
in  an  old  romance  seemingly  copied  from 
Thomas  Rymor  ;  and  the  word  also  occurs 
in  two  prophecies  ascribed  to  Rymor.  If 
I  mistake  not,  the  words  applied  to  a 
woman  by  the  coarse  poet  Skelton,  though 
apparently  the  same  with  the  honourable 
epithet  given  to  Q.  Maid,  are  widely 
different,  mg.  fads.  sw.  fogat,  fougte, 
foute,  fogde.  ger.  vogd.  b.  voght  ; 
governor,  president,  etc.  {b.  see-voogd 
admiral.) 

Fule  {a.)  fool,  simpleton.  o,d.  o,sio.  isl.  fr. 
fol.     br.  fi'ol. 

Fwlth  (n.)  fulness.     7nod.  sc.  footh. 

Fwndyn  {-pari.)  found,     as.  isl.  funden. 

Fwndyt,  fwndyd  (part.)  founded. 

Yurd  {n.)  ford.     aZ.  furt. 

Fure,  d.  (n.)  furroto.     as.  furh.     sw.  for. 

Fiu-e  (pret.  v.)  2ce7it,  etc.     v.  Fare. 

Furme  (n.)/or?ft,  in  C  JilS. 

Fwso-wn  (n.)  profusion,  abundance.  I.  fu- 
sion-e,     o,fr.  fuison. 


364 


GLOSSAEY  OF 


Fute  {\\.)focit:  also  lA.  feet,  when  used  for 
measui'e. 

G 

Ga,  gai,  gang;  gade  yhed,  yheid,  yluide, 
went  :  gane,  gayne,  went,  (v.)  go.  mg. 
gagg-an  pr.  gangan ;  pret.  idd9-a.  as. 
gan,  gang-an  ;  ^j7-e<.  eode,  geode.  isl.  ga, 
gang-a ;  pret.  od.  h.  ga.  ger.  geh-en. 
prec.  ge-en.  n.  b.  Some  make  went  the 
same  with  mg.  wand-gan,  to  turn  or 
change  ;  but  it  requires  much  etymological 
twisting  to  make  out  their  identity. 

Gais  (imperative  v.)  go  ye. 

Gah  (v.)  talk  idly,  mock.  as.  gabb-an..  isl. 
sw.  gabb-a.     (o/Z.  siu.  gab  mockery.') 

Gadyr  (v.)  gather,  assemble,     as.  gadi--ian. 

Gas,  as.  isl.  (pret.  v.)  gave. 

Gayn  (v.)  be  Jit,  proper,  isl.  gegn-a.  siu. 
gagn-a,  gen-a. 

GajTi-come  (n.)  coming  again,  return. 

Gaynyhe,  v.  Spryngald.  B.  Harry,  p.  342, 
I.  44,  has  "gainyie  of  steel."  (ir.  gaine 
reed,  cane,  [Lhuyd^  arroio  \Bidle(\  isl. 
gana  to  rush.) 

Galaj  (n.)  galley,     siy.  galeia.     s^j.  galea. 

Gamyn,  gamen  (n.)  sj>ort,  mirth,  joy.  as. 
gaming,     isl.  sio.  gaman. 

Gang  (v. )  go.     v.  Ga. 

Gannyr  (n.)  gander. 

Gare  (v.)  v.  Gere,  q.  id. 

Garnysown  (n.)f/armo?i.    fr.  garnison. 

Gast,  as.  siv.  (n.)  ghost,     ger.  geist. 

Gat,  mg.  isl.  (pret.  v.)  got,  begat. 

Gate  (n. )  %oay.  mg.  gatwo.  isL  gat-a.  op. 
gatte. — gang  your  gate,  begone. 

Gawd  (n.)  trick.     ip,fr.  gaud-ir,  make  game 

of.) 
Gawel  (n.)  gable,  end  of  any  thing,     isl.  gafl, 

end  of  a  house,  ship,  chest,  valley. 
Geawnd,  geawnt  (n.)  giant,    fr.  geant. 
Geys  (pi.  n.)  geese,     as.  ges. 
Gendyr  (v.)  ^/CMerttfe.    fr.  en-gendr-er. 
Gentil, /r.  it.  sp).  (adj.)  of  honourable  birth. 
Gentil  {n.)  person  of  honourable  birth. 
Gentrys  (n.)  noble  birth  and  conduct,     ojr. 

gentieresse. 
Gere,   not  pr.   jere    (n.)    armour,    military 

accoutrements,     as.  gar  ;  j'*^'''^-  gerra ;  ger. 

ger;   weapon,    isl.  geir  spear.     Ch.   uses 

this  word  in  many  more  senses,  and  in  Sc. 


it  has  been  after  WjTitown's  time  of  such 

extensive    use,    as    to    mean    fiirniiure, 

ute7isils,  tools,  property  in  general,  almost 

every  thing.      I  do    not   see    that  other 

nations    have    given    it    such    unlimited 

acceptation. 
Ger;  gart :  .  now  pr.  gar  (v.)  compell,  make 

or  cause,     isl.    gior,    gsere.     o,sto.  girer-a, 

gar-a.     This  v.  like  make,  bid,  etc.,  in  eng. 

is  almost  always  followed  by  an  infinitive 

v.  without  the  intervention  of  to. 
Ges  (v.)  guess,     sw.  giss-a.     ger.  b.  giss-en. 
Gesnyng  (n.)  hospitable  entertainment,     isl. 

gistning. 
Gest,  more  frequently  iised  in  the  pi.  Gestis, 

literally  acts  or  deeds  performed.    I.  gesta, 

res  gestas :  in  its  more  usual  acceptation  a 

narrative  of  such  acts. 
Gesi  (ja.)  joist,  beam. 
Get  {n.)  generation,  birth,  offspring. 
*Get ;  gat :  gottyn.  beget,     isl.  get ;  gat : 
Gettis  (imperative  v.)  get  ye. 
Geve  ;  :  gevyn.  (v.)  give.     v.  Gyf. 
Gyand  (n.)  giant,     v.  Geawnd. 
Gyf;    gave: — (v.)  give.     mg.   gib-an.   ^jre<. 

gaf,   gef.     Ojd.    gief-a.     as.   gif ;  gaf :  isl. 

gef ;  gaf  :  gefin.     b.  gev-en. 
Gyf,  gyve  (conj.)  if.     mg.  gabai.    as.  gif. 
Gjle  {n.)  guile.    o,/?\  gille.    pers.  gila,. 
Gylt,  as.  (n.)  which,  after  the  coit.  sound  of 

g  came  in,  required  u  to  preserve  the  sound, 

and  so  is  now  guilt. 
Gyne    (u.)    engine,     fr.  engin.      I.  ingeni- 

um. 
Gynnyng  (n.)  beginning,   {as.  ginn-an  ;  o^ger. 

ofi.  ginn-en,  to  begin.) 
Gyrs  (n. )  grass,     as.  g£ers,  grass,     b.  gers. 
Gyrth  (n.)  sanctuary,     {mg.  gawair)>i.     as. 

grij).     isl.  sio.  grid,  ^jcace,  safety.) 
Gyrthyn  (pi.  n.)  girths  of  saddles. 
Gyve  (conj.)  (/.    v.  Gyf. 
Gladsum  (adj.)  gladdening. 
Gle,   glewe  (n.)   glee,  music,   mirth,  gams, 

sport,     as.  gleo,  glie,  glig. 
Gled  (n.)   kite.      as.    glyda  ;  d.   glede ;  sw. 

glada,   all  expl.   in  I.   milvus.      But  see 

Deuter.  xiv.  13  in  St.  Jerom's  and  the  eng. 

translation,  and  also  PennanVs  Zoology, 

article  Kite. 
Glowerne,    Glocester,  i.e.    Claudius'  ern,  as 

Whit-ern.     Sim.  Dun  [col.  187,  I.  23]  has 


THE  OBSOLETE  WOEDS. 


365 


Glaworna,  /.   by  mistake    of  ^\Titing   or 

printing  o  for  e. 
Gliiw  (n.)  glove. 
Godlike  (adj.)  godly , pious ;  not  resembling 

God,  as  Homer's  heroes. 
Govemale  (n.)  government,    fr.  gouvemail. 
Garf,  sio.  b.  (n.)  grave,     as.  grnef.    isl.  grauf. 

{mg.  grab-an  to  dig.) 
Gr  kne.  (s,.)  groa.n.    as.  gran-ian.     6.  gran -en. 
Gre  (n.)  degree,  gradation,  graduation,  rank, 

step. — In  nakyn  gre,  by  no  means. 
Gre  (v.)  graduate,  promote. 
Gredy  (n.)  greedy,    as.  gredig.     b.  gretigli. 

{ing.  gredags  hungry.) 
Greis,  IX.  1.  847.    /.  er.  for  Grevis,  greaves, 

armour  for  the  legs.  fr.  greves  :  but  v.  B. 

Harry,  p.  230,  I.  91. 
Grene,  as.  (adj.)  green,     isl.  sw.  h.  groan. 
Gret ;    grat ;    gruttyn.      mg.   isl.    greit-an. 

as.  grsst-an.     o,d.  siv.  grat-a.  ^jrec.  crid-en. 
Gret,   gryt  (adj.)  great. — Intyl  gret  thyng, 

greatly. 
Grettumly  (a.dv.)  greatly. 
Grew  (adj.)  Greek,     ojr.  griu. 
Grewhnnd  {^.)  greyhound. 
Greve  (y.)  grieve,  aggrieve.     oJr.  grev-er. 
Grewis  (pi.  n.)  grievances. 
Grji;  (adj.)  (/rea^. 

Griich  (v.)  grudge.     oJr.  groucliier. 
Grund,  mg.  as.  isl.  svj.  ger.  (n.)  groxmd. 
Grwndyt  (part.)  completely  instructed. 
Gud  (adj.)  1,  good.     2,  when  applied  to  a 

man,  brave.     Now  in  Sc.  religious,  as  on 

the  exchange  of  London,  rich;  in  short, 

excellent  in  whatever  kind  of    merit    is 

most  in  esteem. 
Gud,  gudys  (n.)  stock  of  a  farm,  goods  :  it  is 

most  frequently  used  in  the  singular. 
Gud-dame  (n.)  grandmother. 
Gudlyk  (adj.)  good,  gratious. 
Gud-sjT  (n.)  grandfather. 
Gwn,  Irr.  (n.)gown.    ga.  gun. 
Giis  (n.)  goose,     as.  gos. 

H 

N.  B.  Soone  words  having  H  as  a  redundant 
prefix  are  to  be  fourvd  under  their  second 
letter. 

Habowndand(adj.)a6w?wZaref.  (ing.  hab-an  to 
have.)  (For  bund  a  subflx  signifying  great 
plenty,  v.  Aid.  Gell.  L.  xi.  c.  15.) 


Habowndans  (n.)  abundance. 

Hafe,  half  (v.)  have.    {mg.  as.  hab-an.    o,d. 

isl.  haf-a.     v.  Have. 
Haylys,  hayls  (v.)  hail,  address,     sw.  hels-a. 

(Halse,  embrace,  is  a  different  word.) 
Hald  ;  held  :  haldyn.  (v.)  hold.   mg.  as.  hald- 

an.     o,d.  isl.  halld-a. 
Hale  (n.)  tvhole,  total. 
Hale  (adj. )  wAofe,  aZZ.     o,gr.  eK-is.    is^.  heill. 

sio.  hel.  6.    heel.    (adv. )  wholly. 
Hale  (adj.)  souml,  in  good  health,   mg.  hail  -s 

p-r.  hels.    «s.'  hel,   which  remains   in   its 

abstract  health. 
Halesum,  haylsum  (adj.)  wholesome. 
*Half,  «s.  isl.  siv.  al.  (n.)  side,  part  equal  or 

unequal,    mg.  ger.  halb. — Of  his  fadjT  half, 

by  his  father's  side. 
Haly,  hally,  halily,  loholly,  entirely. 
Haly  (adj.)  holy.     as.  halig,  halga. 
Halow  (n.)  sacred  person,  saint,   pers.  owlia 

the  saints,  the  holy.    (Halow-fair  is  held 

on  the  day  of  all  saints.) 
Hals,  mg.  as.  al.  ger.  b.  isl.  sio.  d.  (n.)  neck, 

throat. 
Haltane  (adj.)  haughty,    v.  Hawtane,  q.  id. 
Hame  (n.)  home.     as.  ham.     o,d.  al.  ger.  isl. 

heim.     sw.  hem. 
Hame,  hamewart  (adv. )  home,  homeward. 
Hamly    (adj.)   familiar,    friendly,    as   at 

home. 
Hanlyd  (pret.  v.)  handled. 
Hap,  o,d.  isl.  (n.)  fortune,  luck. 
Happyn  ;  hapnyd  :  .  (v.)  happen. 
Har,  VIII.  1.  5500,/.  er.  for  hccrd  or  far. 
Harald  (n. )  7ter«Zf?.     it.  arald-o. 
Hard  (pret.  v.)  heard,     v.  Here. 
Hardyment  (n.)  courage.    o,fr.  hardemment. 
Hare(n.)/iaM'.    ofl.  isl.  siv.  al.  har.    as.  hcer. 
Hare  (adj.)  rugged,  sliaggy.     I.  hirsutus. 
Haryage  (n.)  VIII.  1.  3019,  a  collective  word 

applied  to  horses,  as  we  say  a  flock   of 

sheeji,  a  pack  of  dogs.    o,fr.  haraz.     \_Fce- 

mina  qu.  Hickes,  g.  as.  p.  154.] 
Harle  (v.)  trail,  drag  along  the  ground. 
Harn  (n.)  brain,   cd.  ger.  b.  hirn,  hern.    sw.  d. 

hiserne.    [ing.    quairn ;    gr.    Kpaviou ;    isl. 

huam,  scull,     a^.  hernis  sense. ) 
Hamast  (part.)  harnessed. 
Harsk  siu.  (adj.)  harsh,    isl.  hersk-ar. 
Hart  (n.)  heart,     mg.  hairt-o.     gr.  Kap8-ia. 
Hart,  VIII.  1.  4422.     oJr.  hart,  string :  but 


366 


GLOSSAEY  OF 


Q.  if  that  has  any  connection  with  Hem- 
mynys,  q.  v. 

Hat,  as.  (adj.)  hot.     isl.  heit-r.    sio.  het. 

Hat,  hycht  (seems  an  irregular  pret.  v.)  tvas 
named.  Hatyne(part.)?4a??ie(Z.  (?«.gf.  hait- 
an.  as.  hat-an.  isl.  heit-a.  al.  heitz-on  to 
call  or  TWjne.) 

Hawlkyn/or  hawlkyng(n.)  IwAvhing,  catch- 
ing birds  hy  haiohs. 

Hawtane,  haltane  (adj.)  hwiighty.  fr.  hautain. 
(mg.  hauh-s;  o,d.  hau,  lofty.) 

Hawtane  (adv.)  haughtily. 

*Have.  N.B.  This  verb,  besides  its  common 
mod.  acceptations,  means,  1,  carry,  con 
duct,  lead,  wherein  it  seems  equivalent  to 
mg.  haf-9an ;  also  go,  the  reciprocal  pro- 
noun being  understood.  2,  behave.  3, 
hawand  excusyd,  excusing.  {Have  ine  ex- 
cused was  common  not  very  long  ago.) 

Havis,  hes,  (v.)  Affs,  have. 

Havys  (imperative  v.)  have  ye. 

Hawjng  (n.) behaviour,  (isl.  hxYevska, polife- 
7iess,  modesty ;  so  called  from  Hebe,  Jupi- 
ter's waiting  maid,  as  Gudmund  says.) 

Hawyn  (n.)  haven. 

He,  hey  (adj.)  high.     as.  heh. 

Hecht,  heycht  (v.)  v.  Hycht. 

Hed  (n.  contr.  of  he\^'d)  head. 

Hey  (v.)  exalt,  set  on  high.     as.  he-an. 

Hey,  interjection  of  encouragement. 

Heycht  (n.) promise,  boast,  vaunt,  threat. 

Heyr  (adv.)  here. 

Hel,  S20.  (n.)  health.     «5.  hsel.     b.  heyl. 

Heland  (adj.)  highlawl. 

Hele  (v.)  heal,  cure.  mg.  hail-gan.  pr.  hel- 
gan.    as.  hsel-an.    svj.  hel-a. 

Hele  (v.)  coMcea^.  as.  hel-an.  isl.  hjl-ia.  al. 
b.  hel-en.  br.  celu.  ga.  ceil-am.  I.  cel-o.  v. 
V.E.  of  VIII.  xxvii,  where  I  have  to  re- 
quest the  reader's  pardon  for  having  in  this 
instance  preferred  a  reading,  which  on  due 
consideration  appears  inferior  to  that  in 
the  Cotton  moMxiscri^it. 

Hely  (adv.)  highly. 

Hemraynys  (n.)  VIII.  1.  4422  as.  hemming, 
according  to  Lye,  in  Junii  Etymol.  vo. 
Brogue,  is  the  same  with  a  highland  Brog, 
which  is  a  sort  of  shoe,  or  half  boot,  made 
of  undressed  skins,  perhaps  of  harts  or  deer. 
See  also  Junii  Gloss.  Goth.  vo.  hairto. 

HendjT  (v.)  hinder. 


Hepe  (v.)  heap. 

Herbry  (n.)  lodging,  station,  ger.  b.  sio.  fr. 
herberge.  (as.  here-berga  military  sta- 
tion.) 

Herbry  (v.)  give  lodging  to.     al.  herberg-an. 

Herd,  b.  (adj.)  hard.     a.s.  heard. 

Here  ;  herd,  hard  :  .  (v.)  hear.  as.  hier-an. 
0/^.  heir-a. 

Heretabil  (adj.)  hereditary. 

Yievj  (^.)  plunder,  VMste,  as.  herg-ian.  isl. 
heri-a. 

Herschyp  (n. )  ^?M?ifZer,  desolation,  as.  her- 
gea)>.     Cornish,  herv.    [Lhuyd.'] 

Hervist(n.)/iaryesL  as.  herfeste.  aZ.  herbist. 
ger.  herbst.     6.  herfst. 

Hes  (v.)  has,  have.    v.  Have. 

Hete,  as.    (a.)  Jieat.    (mg.  heit-o  fever.) 

Hethynes  (n.)  1,  heathenism.  2,  land  of 
heathens. 

Hethyng  (n.)  scornful  speech,  sneering  de- 
rision.    o,d.  ha}>.     isl.  haedne. 

Hewch,  hwe  (n.)  precipice. 

Hewe  (n.)  hue,  appearance,     as.  hie  we. 

Hewy  (adj.)  1,  heavy.  2,  grieved,  as.  hefig. 
al.  b.  lievig.— hewy  chere,  VIII.  1.  2920, 
troubled  countenance. 

Hevyd  (n.)  head.  mg.  haubijj.  as.  heafod. 
isl.  haufud.  stv.  hcefd.  ^jrec.  hoef.   I.  caput. 

Hevyd  (v.)  hehead. 

Hewyn  (n.)  heaven,  mg.  o,d.  isl.  himin.  as. 
heofon. 

Yij  (n.)  haste,     (as.  hige  diligence.)    » 

Hy  (v.)  7)iake  haste,  go  quickly,    as.  hig-an. 

Hycht ;  heycht,  hecht :  .  (v.)  promise,  assert, 
threa,ten.  mg.  ga-hait-an.  as.  hat-an.  o,d. 
isl.  heita.     sio.  hojt-a. 

Hycht  (v. )  was  called,     v.  Hat. 

Hycht  (n.)  1,  high  ground.     2,  high  rank. 

Hydlys,  hiding  place,  concealment,     v.  Rnd. 

Hyne  (adv.)  hence,  as.  heonon.  sw.  hsen. 
ger.  hin. 

Hyr  (pron.)  her.     as.  hire. 

Hjn-de,  as.  d.  isl.  (n.)  keeper  of  living  crea- 
tures, mg.  hairdeis.  o,sw.  hirding.  (as. 
hyrd-an  ;  isl.  siv.  hird-a,  to  keep,  take  care 

of) 

Hyrde  (n.)  a  nutnber  of  cattle  collected  to- 
gether, mg.  haird-a.  as.  hird.  isl.  sio. 
hiord. 

Hyrsalle,  VIII.  1.  1765. 

Hystoriale  (adj.)  historical. 


THE  OBSOLETE  WOEDS. 


367 


Ho  (n.)  stop.     V.  Hwne. 

Holme  isl.  d.  sw.  ger.  (n.)  1,  small  island  in 
the  sea  or  the  river.  2,  low  ground  liable 
to  he  overjloxoed,  by  a  river. 

*Honest  (adj.)  honourable,  becoming  :  and  so 
in  C'h.  I.  honest-iis.  (mod.  sc.  honest-like, 
decent,  respectable;  and  tHef-like,  xigli/, 
unseemly. ) 

Honest^  (n.)  honour,  respectability. 

Honorabil,  honourable.     I.  lionorabil-is. 

Hope  (n.)  small  bay.  isl.  hop  large  pond  or 
s^nall  sea. 

Hostay  (v.)  besiege,  ojr.  hostoy-er.  \_Skin- 
ner.] 

Hove,  hnve  (v.)  hover,  halt. 

Howyn  (part.)  baptized.  This  is  one  of  the 
few  words,  for  the  meaning  of  which  I  am 
obliged  to  depend  entirely  upon  the  con- 
text. An  etymologist  would  be  at  no  loss 
to  derive  it  from  some  of  the  following  : 
as.  heofon  heaven,  heofen  elevated,  hufan- 
hette  mitre. 

Hwe,  hewch  (n.) precipice. 

Ungsnra  (adj.)  horrible,     v.  Wgsum,  q.  id. 

Huk  (n.)  1,  hook.     2,  barb  of  an  arroto. 

Humyle  (adj.)  humble.     I.  humil-is. 

Hiind,  o,d.  isl.  cl.  sxo.  as.  aZ.  ger.  (n.)  haund, 
dog.     mg.  hund-os.     gr.  kvojv,  kwos. 

Hundyr,  hundreth  (adj.)  hundred,  mg.  as. 
hund.    ger.  hundert. 

Hwne  (n.)  delay,  stop.    (br.  hun  sleep.) 

Hurde  (n.)  VII.  1.  2587,  seems  hoard,  pre- 
served heap. 

Husband  (n.)  farmer,  husbandman. 

Huve,  hove  (v.)  hover,  half. 

I  or  Y  vowel. 

nd  (pret.  V.)  VIII.  1.  2131.    Q.  if  not  er. 

for  Nild  would  rmt  ?     {as.  yld-an  ;   sio. 

ild-a  to  delay,   as.  nill-an  to  be  umoiUing.) 
He  (n.)  isle,  island,     as.  igland.     b.  eyle. 
He  (n.)  aisle  of  a  church,    fr.  aile. 
Ilk  (adj.)  same.     as.  ylc. 
Ilk,  ilka,  ilk6  (adj.)  every,  each.    as.  elc. 
Ilkane,  each  one. 
In  (prep.)  is  frequently  used  where  in  mod. 

eng.  we  use  into.     v.  In-tyl. 
In,    innys   (n.)    house,   lodging.      Both   are 

used  as  singulars,  as  we  say  lodging  and 

lodgings,     as.  inne.     isl.  inni.    (mg.  inna- 

kundai  domestics.) 


Ynche  pr.  insh  (n.)  island,  ga.  innis  pr. 
innish. 

Inchegall,  the  isles  of  foreigners,  so  called  by 
the  Highlanders,  because  they  were  long 
subject  to  the  Norwegians,  who  spoke  a 
langiiage  widely  different  from  theirs,  ga. 
innis  island,  gall  foreigner. 

Inconvenient  (n.)  inconvenience. 

Inew  (n.)  enoxo,  suficient  number. 

lufurmyd  VII.  1.  2254.    /.  for  Informyd. 

Infortune, /r.  (n.)  misfortune. 

Ingyne  (n.)  natural  qiuility,  genius.  I.  inge- 
nium. 

Ingland  (n.)  England. 

Inglis  (adj.)  English. 

Injwn  (v.)e7y(w».     Z.  injung-o. 

Inkyrly  (adv.)  in  the  heart,  sincerely. 

Innymy  (n.)  eweroy.     Z.  inimic-us. 

Ynoch  (n.)  eiwugh. 

Insyngnys  (pi.  n.)  ensigns  of  distinction.  I. 
insignia. 

In-tyl  (prep.)  in,  into.  In  mod.  language 
these  are  different  words  clearly  discri- 
minated :  but  in  WyntowTi's  time  in,  in-to, 
intyl  were  used  promiscuously  for  mod.  in 
and  in-to.  — In-to-deyde,  indeed. 

Inwch  (adv.)  enough. 

Inutyle  (adj.)  useless.     I.  inutil-is. 

Inwy  (n.)  envy.     I.  invidia. 

Inwyus  (adj.)  envious. 

Inwart,  VIII.  1.  5867,  interior  2iart. 

Irsche  (adj.)  Irish. 

Yryschry  (n.) people  of  Ireland. 

Irows  (adj.)  angry. 

Ische  (v.)  issue,  sally.     o,fr.  iss-ir. 

Ythand  (adj.)  diligent,  unremitting,  isl.  sw. 
idin.     mod.  sc.  idint,  eidint. 

Ivryl  (adj.)  evil.    as.  yfel.    (a.(\v.)ill. 


Jape  (v.)  mock,  make  game  of,  trick,    arm. 

goap-at.     o,d.  isl.  geip-a. 
Joys,  jos(v.)ewyoy. 
Joly  (adj.)  handsome,    fr.  joli. 
Jonyng  (n.)  junction. 
Jowale  (n.)  jewel,  any  thing  particularly 

precious. 
Jowrne  (n.)  1,  da.y''s  work.    2.  day  of  battle. 

3,  battle  fought  on  an  appointed  day.    fr. 

joumee. 


368 


GLOSSAEY  OF 


Judam,  I.  1.  20,  the  tribe  of  Judah.  The 
practice  of  intermixing  Latin  words  in 
tlieir  proper  cases  witli  tlieir  own  language 
was  common  with  the  Anglo-Saxon  writers. 
V.  Hickes,  g.  as.  p.  12. 

Jiige,/r.  (n.  and  v.)  judge. 

Juperty,  juderdy,  jupardy  (n.)  danger,  peril- 
ous situation,  chance,  conflict. 

Justyre,  justry  (n. )  court  of  justice. 

K 

Kane  (aux.  v.)  can. 

Karyd  (part.)  carried. 

Kai'l  V.  Carl,  q.  id. 

Karp,  carp  (v.)  speak,  talk. 

Kell  [v.)  kill.     V.  Quell,  q.  id. 

Ken,  c^vll ;  kennyd,  kend,  couth  :  .  (v.)  1, 
knoiv,  perceive,  have  skill,  acquire  hnow- 
lege  of.  2,  7nake  knoivn,  instruct,  point 
out.  3,  he  able  (so  in  fr.  S9avoir  know,  he 
able.  as.  crteft,  art,  strength.)  mg.  kann  ; 
kannid-a,  kunj)-a  :  kunj)-s.  infinitive  kunn- 
an.  o^gr.  Kovv-eiv.  isl.  kan,  kenne  ;  kunne, 
kende :  kend-ur.  as.  cenn-an,  cunn-an. 
al.  ger.  b.  kenn-en.  sw.  kaenn-a,  kunn-a. 
br.  gwnn.  (also  isl.  kiune ;  kynntte  : 
make  knoivn.     ir.  con  sense,  meaning.) 

Kene  (adj.)  ten.,  Z)oW.     as.  cene.     sw.  kyn. 

Kep  (v.)  meet,  receive  what  is  approaching. 
as.  cep-an.     h.  kipp-en. 

Kepe  (v.)  keep.     as.  cep-an.     Kepar,  keeper. 

Kepe  (n.)  care,  attention. — tane,  kepe,  ^«tVZ 
attention,     {as.  cep-an,  to  care,  advert.) 

Kest ; :  kestyn.  (v.)  1,  cast.  2,  contrive,  turn 
inthemind.     r's^.  si«.  kajst-a.     v.  Castyne. 

Ky,  op.  (pi.  n.)  cows.  as.  cy.  (isl.  kyr 
cow. 

Kybill,  etc.  IX.  1.  3234.    v.  V.R. 

Kylde.  The  Kyldes  were  a  kind  of  clergy, 
whose  rules,  and  even  designation,  have 
furnished  matter  for  much  dispute  :  with 
respect  to  the  latter,  in  ancient  charters  we 
find  it  latinized  Keledei.  Q.  if  not  ga.  gil 
devoted  to,  and  Dia  God  ? 

Kyn,  Old.  isl.  o^sw.  (n.)  1,  kind.  2,  kindred, 
mg.  pers.  kun.  gr.  yev-os.  I.  genus,  cs. 
cyn.  al.  ger.  h.  kunn. — allkyn,  all  kinds 
of;  nakyn,  no  kind  of;  quhat-kjTi  (;inod. 
sc.  contr.  quhattin)  w/ia<  kind  of ;  onykyn, 
any  kind  of,  etc.  These  comijounds  ex- 
clude of  from  preceding  the  following  noun. 


Yiywhwi  {n.)  pecuniary  compensation  for  the 

slaughter  of  a  kinsman. 
Kynd   (n.)  nature,  kindred,  progeny,  liere- 

ditary  or  natural  succession.     The  word  is 

radically  the  same  with  Kyn. 
Kynd,  kyndly  (adj.)  natural. 
Kynryk,  i.e.  Kyngis  ryk,  as  in  mod.  eng. 

bishop-rik  (n.)  1,  king's  power  or  do jninion. 

2,  country  subject  to  a  king.     3,  reign,  or 

duration  of  a  kiyig's  government,    (as.  cine 

royal,  kingly,  rice  power,  dominion.) 
Kyrk,  d.  (n.)  as.  cyi'c,  normannized  to  chyrch 

and  now  further  corr.  to  church. 
Kyrnel  (n.)  opening  in  the  battlements  of  a 

castle  for  shooting  through,     ojr.  carnel. 
Kyrnel  (y.)  fortify  with  kyrnels.  fr.  crenell- 

er. 
Kyrtil,  isl.  (n.)  under  garment,  tunic,     as. 

cyrtel.     sw.  d.  kiortel. 
Kyth  (n. )  the  circle  of  one's  acquaintance. 

{as.  cy]>e  acquaintance,  knowledge.) 
Kyth  (v.)  1,  ap)pear.    2,  make  appear,    as. 

cy})-an. 
Klek  (n.)  hook. 
Knak  (v.)  mock,  taunt,     isl.  snoegg-ia.     ger. 

schnak-en. 
Knawe  ;  knew  :  kuawyn.  {v.) know.  as.  cnaw- 

an  ^jrei.    cneowe. — made    hym  knawyne, 

made  knoivn  his  claim. 
Knawlsige  (n.)  knowledge. 
Knawe  (u.)  1,  boy.    2,  male  servant.    3,  man 

in  the  lower  ranks  of  life.      as.   cnafe, 

cnapa.      isl.    knapa.      siv.    knape.      gar. 

knab. 
Kne  (n.)  knee.     isl.  siv.  knse. 
Knele  (v.)  kneel. 

Knychthade,  knychthed  (n.)  knighthood. 
Knyf,  o,d.  b.   (n.)  knife,  dagger,     as.  cnif. 

sw,  knif.     isl.  knif-r. 
Kobbyd  (adj.)  peevish,  waspiish.     mod.   sc. 

kappit.     V.  Attyrcop. 
Kobil  (n.)  boat  for  fishing  in  rivers. 


Life,    as.  (n.)  loaf.     mg.  hlaif-s  pr.   hlefs. 

Old.  hlaif.     ojris.  laif.     isl.  sw.  lef. 
Lay,  Oifr.  (n.)  song,  poem.   isl.  liod,  lag.    us. 

leo}>,  ley.     ger.  h.  lied. 
Lay  die  (adj.)  low.     v.  Law. 
Layke  (v.)  sport,  make  game,  recreate,     mg. 

laik-an.     o^d.  isl.  leyk-a.    ger.  laich-en. 


THE  OBSOLETE  WORDS. 


369 


Layne  VIII.  1.  3479,  v.  Sc.  Chr.  V.  ii.p.  305. 

Laynere  (u.)  strap,  thong,    fr.  laniere. 

Layre  (n.)  burying -place,  ger.  lager,  sio. 
Iseger.     as.  leger-stow. 

Laysere,  laysare  (n.)  leimire,  opportunity, 
freedom  from  interincption. 

Lak  (v.)  depreciate,  vilify,  mg.  bi-laik-an. 
isl.  Mak-a.     sio.  lack-a. 

Lame  (n.)  lamb.  mg.  as.  al.  lamb.  d.  b. 
lam. 

*Lame  (n.)  lameyiess,  hurt.     isl.  lam. 

*Land,  VII.  1.  50,  clear  level  place  in  a  wood. 
"  latam  planiciem."    Ailred,  col.  367. 

Lang,  mg.  as.  isl.  sw.  al.  ger.  b.  (adj.)  long. 

Lang,  as.  (adv.)  long  time. 

Lang  (v.)  belong  to.     ger.  lang-en. 

Langoui'e, /r.  (n.)  languishing.     I.  languor. 

Langsum,  as.  (adj.)  tedious,    ger.  langsam. 

Lap  (pret.  v.)  leaped. 

Larde.  This  word  in  WjTitown's  time  ap- 
pears to  have  been  equivalent  to  Lord,  and 
is  sometimes  used  to  express  the  feudal 
superiority  of  an  Over-lord.  v.  VIII.  iii.  1. 
288,  294,  298.  G.  D.  p.  443,  1.  52  applies 
it  to  Jupiter,  where  there  is  no  correspond- 
ing word  in  Virgil.  In  the  early  ages  of 
Rome  it  seems  to  have  been  a  part  of  the 
names  of  some  of  the  Consuls,  [v.  Fast. 
Mom.  cons.  a.  u.  c.  247, 252, 255, 263,305,  etc. 
Geb.  V.  viii.  jj.  295.]  By  the  introduction 
of  patent  dignities  it  has  now  fallen  to 
landed  gentlemen  imder  the  degree  of 
knights,  except  when  used  to  express  a 
proprietor  of  land,  as  such.  as.  hlaford. 
ts^.  lavard-r.   sw.  laward.    [v.  7/ireTO.  Lad.] 

Lare,  as.  (n.)  learning,  education,    v.  Lere. 

*Large,  fr.  (adj.)  liberal  iyi  giving. 

Larges  (n.)  1,  largeness  in  extent.  2,  liberality 
in  giving,    fr.  largesse. 

Lat,  v.  Let,  q.  id. 

Lathe  (adj.)  loth,  reluctant. 

Lathe  (v.)  abhor,     as.  lje})-ian. 

Lathely  (adj.)  loathsome,    as.  laj>lice. 

Law,  lauch,  layche(adj.);oj<'.  z'sL  lag-r.  sw. 
lag.    d.  lau.     b.  laech.     Ch.  law. 

Lauch  (n.)  laxu.  as.  lah,  laga.  o,d.  lag-ur. 
isl.  sw.  lag.    ger.  lege.    I.  lege.     v.  Le. 

Lawd,  lawyd,  lawit  (adj.)  lay,  not  of  the 
clergy,    gr.  XaiK-os.    as.  lajwed. 

Lawte  (n.)  laivfulness,  obedience  to  the  law. 
ojr.  leaute. 
VOL.  III. 


Ldve  (n.)  rest,  remainder  after  a  division. 

mg.  laib-os.    as.  lafe.    cd.  leibba.    isl.  leif. 
Lavyrd  (n.)    lord.     Cumberland    Iword.    v. 

Larde. 
Le  (n.)  law.     I.  leg-e.     o,fr.  ley. 
Le  (n.)  tranquillity,  shelter,     isl.  hie.     s^o. 

d.  las,  ly. 
Le  (v.)  lie,  tell  untruth,    as.  leos-ian. 
Leare  (n.)  lyar.    as.  leogei'e.    b.  liegher. 
Leche  (v.)  cxire.    mg.  leikin-on.    «s.  lacn-ian. 

sw.  Isek-a. 
Led;  :  .  (v.)  lead,  conduct,  mmiage,  govern. 

as.  led-an.    isl.  leid-a.   stv.  led-a.    d.  led-er. 
Ledare,  siv.  (n.)  leader,  commander. 
Leddyr  (n.)  ladder. 
Lede  (n.)  lead  [metal]  as.  Ised. 
Leful,  lesum  (adj.)  lawful,    v.  Le. 
Lege  (n.)  subject    bound   in  allegiance,    v. 

Spelman  vo.  Ligii ;  Skene  vo.  Ligantia. 
Leyf  (n.)  leaf.    as.  laef. 
Leif,  lefe,  leave,     v.  Leve,  q.  id. 
Leis  (v.)  lose.    mg.  lius-an.    as.  lys-an.    s^v. 

lis-a.    b.  lies-en. 
Leisch  (n.)  leash  for  holding  dogs.    o^fr.  lese. 

(ffer.  lasche  thong  of  leather.) 
Leit  (pret.  v.)  v.  Let. 
Lele  (adj.)  lawful,  just,  loyal.     oJr.  leal. 
Leme  (v.)  shine,    as.  leom-a.    isl.  lioma. 
Lemman  {u.)  lover,  sweetheart  male  or  female. 

(mg.  liub-a  ;  as.  leof ;  isl.  liuf-r  ;  siu.  liuf ; 

b.  lief,  beloved :  man,  originally  in  most,  if 

not  all,  of  the  gothic  languages  applied  to 

both  sexes.) 
Leneage  (n.)  lineage. 
Lenth,  leynth  (n.)  length. 
Lenth  (v.)  lengthen,  p^-otrax,t. 
Lent3rre,  lentryne  (n.)  lent.     as.  lengten. 
Lepyr  (n.)  lepirosy.    gr.  I.  lepr-a. 
Lere  (v.)  1,  teach.    2,  learn,    as.  Iser-an.    al. 

ler-an.    ger.  ler-an.    b.  leer-en.    sw.  laer-a. 
Lerit  (part.)  learned,  the  only  surviving  re- 
main of  the  primary  sense  of  Learn. 
Les  (pi.  of  Le)  lies. — (adj.)  less. 
Lesyng  (n.)  lying,  fasehood.     as.  leasunge. 

isl.  leysung. 
Lest  (v.)  last,  endure,     as.  laest-an. 
Let,    a    verb    of    difficult    explanation,    as 

Wachter   says   of  its   German   synonym 

Lassen. 
Let ;   leit,  let :   let,   lettyn.   permit,  allou}. 

mg.  let-an.    as.  liet-an.    b.  laet-en. — Let  it 
2  A 


370 


GLOSSAEY  OF 


be,  let  it  alone.    Let  is  followed  by  an 

infinitive  verb  without  the  intervention  of 

to,  and  sometimes  comes  near  to  the  nature 

of  an  aux.  verb. 
Let,   retard,   delay,  prevent,   obstruct,     mg. 

]at-9an.  as.  lat-an,  lett-an.  isl.  let-ia.  sw. 

laet-ia.    b.  lett-en.      It  is  followed  by  an 

infinitive  with  to,  or  by  a  noun. 
Let ;  :  •  profess,  give  out,  make  appear,    as. 

let-an.     isl.  sw.  lat-a.    b.  laet-en.     This  is 

generally  followed  by  a  subjunctive  verb 

preceded  by  that. 
Let,  followed  by  a  reciprocal   pron.  shew 

himself  (appear  to  be). 
Let ;  :  .  regard,  esteem,  look  upon.    as.  Iset- 

an.    isl.  sio.  lit-a.     This  is  followed  by  a 

noun  with  of  before  it. 
Let ;  :  .  expect,  s^tppose.   as.  laet-an.     This 

takes  the  subjunctive  verb  with  that. 
Let ;  :  .  cause,  cmivmand.    isl.  lat-a.    o^d.    v. 

Hickes,  V.  iii.  p.  3.    This  is  followed  by  the 

subjunctive  with    that,   or  the   infinitive 

without  to,  so  is  in  all  respects  equivalent 

to  Ger. 
Let  has  several  other  meanings,  which  do  not 

occur  in  Wyntown. 
Let  (n.)  obstruction,  hindrance,  delay. 
Leth  (n.)  hatred,   disgust,    as.   lseJ>J>e.    isl. 

leid-r.    sw.  led.     ger.  leid.     b.  leed. 
Lethir  (n.)  leather  (skin  dressed)  mg.  hle}>r. 
Lewar,  lewyr  (adv.)  rather,  preferably,    as. 

leofre.     b.  liever. 
Leve  (n.)  leave,  permission,  farewell, 
heve  (v.)  give  leave,     isl.  leife. 
Leve  (v.)  leave,  quit,  leave  off,  omit,  neglect. 

as.  lief-an.  isl.  leif-a. 
Leve  ;  left,  levyd  :  .  (v.)  remain,  be  left.  mg. 

lifnan.    as.  lif-an.    sio.  lefna. 
'Leve(y.)live.    al.  ger.  lehen.    6.  lev-en. — Leve 

is  the  usual  spelling  in  the  acts  of  King 

James  I. 
Leveful  (ady)  friendly,    mg.  liuba.    isl.  sw. 

liuf.     as.  leof.     al.  b.  lief  dear,  beloved. 
Lewyr  (adv.)  rather,    v.  Lewar,  q.  id, 
Libell  (n.)  small  book.     I.  libell-us. 
Lychery,  lecliery.     Lycherus,  lecherous. 
Lychtare,  lighter,  delivered  of  a  child. 
Lychtlines  (n.)  undervaluing,  slighting. 
Lig;   lay:   lyin.    (v.)  ^ie"(rest).    mg.  lig-an 

pret.  lag.    as.  lig-an.   isl.  lig  pret.  la.   sw. 

liKS-a. 


Lyis  (pi.  n.)lice.    as.  isl.  \ys  pi.  o/lus. 

Lyk.  (impersonal  v.)  lyk  til  us,  be  agreeable  to 
us.  mg.  leik-an.  as.  lyc-ian.  isl.  sw.  lik-a. 
— Lykand,  pleading,  agreeable.  Lykyn, 
lykyng,  pleasure,  that  which  gives  pleasure 
or  satisfaction. 

Lyk  (adj.)  like,  apparent,  inclined,  tending, 
corresponding,  suitable. 

This  word  joined  in  composition  to  others 
denotes  resemblance  ;  and  the  termination 
lis  is  the  same  in  Latin,  as  judiciously 
remarked  by  /Are,  vo.  Lyk. 

Lykyn  (v.)  VIII.  1.  1751,  seems  maize  a  likely 
or  probable  calculation. 

Lil  for  lal,  seems  cant  language,  as  tit  for  tat, 
retaliation. 

Lim,  isl.  as.  (n.)  livib.    sw.  d.  lem. 

Lynage  (n.)  lineage. 

Lyng,  in  a.  "  in  a  full  carriere,  straight  for- 
ward."   v.  Rud. 

Lyppyn  (v.)  expect,  trust  to. 

Lyppnys  (imperative  v.)  expect  ye. 

Liqwre  (n.)  liquor,  fr.  liqueur. 

hyatly  (adv.)  willi7igly.    as.  lustlice. 

hyte  (n.)  elect,  contr.  of  Elyte,  q.  v. — Lists 
of  persons  chosen  for  an  office  under  the 
controul  of  a  superior  power  were  in  Sc. 
called  Lytts  in  1583  [Maitland's  Hist,  of 
Edinr.  p.  228.],  and  now  Leets. 

Litil,  o,d.  isl.  (adj.)  little,  mg.  leitil-s.  as. 
lityl. 

Lyth  (n.) joint,  mg.  lij>a.  o,d.  isl.  al.  lid. 
as.  lij>.     sw.  d.  led. 

Lythyrnes  (n.)  sloth,  {ga.  luddirtha ;  fM. 
lyj)re ;  isl.  latur,  sluggish,  good  for  nothing.) 

Loft,  isl.  siu.  (n.)  upper  room,  bedchamber. 

Loge, /r.  (v.)  lodge,  order  a  station  for. 

how  (ji.)  JlaTne.    isl.  log.    d.  lue.    al.  lauga. 

Low,  loch,  lowch,  lowcht  (n.)  1,  lake.  2,  ar?n 
of  the  sea  on  the  north  and  west  coast,  and 
in  Ireland,  ga.  ir.  loch.  br.  llwch.  gi: 
XaKK-os.    I.  lac-us.    as.  luh,  laca.    sio.  log. 

Lowndrer  (n.)  lazy  wretch,    b.  lunderer. 

Lowryd  (adj.)  surly,  ungracious. 

Lourdnes  (n.)  surly  temper. 

Lows  (adj.)  loose,  free.    mg.  isl.  laus.    b.  los. 

how s(y.)  loose,  release.  j«.y.  Iaus-9an.  isl.  sw. 
los-a.    al.  los-en.    b.  loss-en. 

Lowte  (v.)  stoop,  condescend,  as.  hlut-an. 
o,d.  isl.  sw.  lut-a. 

Lo^e  (n.)  praise,  mention  with  applause. 


THE  OBSOLETE  WOEDS. 


371 


(the  sense  being  exactly  the  same  with  I. 
laudo.)  as.  lof-ian.  isl.  lof-a.  sw.  lofw-a. 
d.  lov-en.  {as.  isl.  b.sio.  lot  praise.)  This 
lowcl  is  always  duly  distinguished  from 
LuTe. 

Lovyn,  lovyng  (n.) praise,  as.  isl.  sio.  b.  lof. 
d.  lov. 

Lw  (interjection)  lo.    o,eng.  loo. 

Luf,  love.    V.  Luve,  q.  id. 

Luge  (v.)  lodge,     v.  Lege,  q.  id. 

Luk  (v.)  look,  see.    as.  loc-an.    o^ger.  lug-en. 

LwmpeVIII.  I.  3547,  heap,  mass,  "aggerem." 
Sc.  Chr.  V.  ii.  p.  306, 

Lundyn,  now  London;  but  spelled  with  u 
by  Ammianus  Marcellinus,  by  almost  all 
the  early  English  writers,  and  on  most  of 
the  Saxon  coins,  with  which  the  modem 
pronunciation  also  agrees.  The  superior 
celebrity  of  Tacitus,  who  wrote  Londiniuyn, 
has  superseded  the  genuine  name,  and 
every  body  now  writes  London. 

Lurdane  (n.)  stupid  fellow,  blockhead.  o,fr. 
lourdein.    fr.  lourdaut. 

Luve  (v.)  love.  as.  luf-ian.  al.  liub-en. 
(7ng.  liub-a  beloved.) 

Luve  (n.)  1,  love.    2,  person  beloved. 

Lusty  (adj.)  delightful,     sw.  ger.  lustig. 

M 

Ma,  may  (adj.)  more.     as.  ma. 

Ma,  sw.  (aux.  v.)  may.     isl.  maa. 

Ma,  may,  mak ;  mad,  maid,  makyd :  .  (v.) 
make,  build,  compose  poetiy. — ma  )>ame  to 
sla,  set  themselves,  do  their  endeavour,  to 
slay.     Westmorland  mae. 

Madyn  (n.)  maiden. 

Magrave  (prep.)  maugre,  in  spite  of. 

*May  (n.)  maid,  virgin.  The  word  is  pre- 
served in  Bonny  May,  the  name  of  a  play 
among  little  girls  :  it  is  also  an  usual  name 
of  women,  as  it  was  anciently  in  Italy  and 
elsewhere,  the  mother  and  sister  of  Virgil, 
and  the  mother  of  Mercury  having  been  so 
named,  mg.  mawi,  maga)>.  isl.  may,  mey. 
O/SW.  moi.  sio.  d.  moe.  b.  maeghd  also 
meydsen  and  meyssen.— Q.  if  this  latter  is 
the  word  Miss,  of  late  prefixed  to  the 
names  of  young  ladies  ? 

Maykles(adj.)  now  corr.  to  matchless,  {as. 
mac-a.    isl.  sw.  make  associate,  equal.) 


'Majne  (n.)  strength,  pmuer.  as.  mfegen.  al. 
magen.     isl.  sw.  megn,  msegn. 

Mayntene,  mantene  (n.)  maintain,  fr.  main- 
ten-ir. 

Maystere  (n.)  1,  master,  principal.  2,  hus- 
band, and  so  used  now  by  the  lower  class 
of  women  in  England,  as.  msester.  isl. 
meistar-i. —  Mayster-man,  VII.  1.  1387, 
seems  equivalent  to  Lord. 

Maystry  (n.)  mastery,  victory. 

ila,ytjms  (p..)  morning  prayers,    fr.  matines. 

Mak,  ga.  ir.  (n.)  son  of.  mg.  mag-us.  as. 
maeg,  maga.    isl.  mag-r.    ger.  mag. 

Malancholy  (n.)  melancholy,  resentment. 

Male,  as.  (n.)  rent,  tribute,  isl.  ger.  mal. 
fr.  mailly. 

Maltalent,  o^fr.  (n. )  ill  will,  spite. 

*Man,  ger.  b.  isl.  stv.  (n.)  vassal. 

Manauce  (n.)  menace. 

Mandement,  fr.  (n.)  mMndate,  order. 

Mane  (n.)  moan,  lamentation,    v.  Mene. 

Maner  (n.)  manner,  kind. — maner  plas,  VI. 
1.1184.  "  eremitorium."  J/ar^.  ^j.  350. — 
on  na  manere,  by  no  means. 

Maner  (n.)  manoiir.    br.  maenor. 

Manhad,  manhed  (n.)  manhood. 

Manjory  (n.)  feast,     v.  Mawngery. 

Mank(v.)  maim,  mutilate.  o,b.  maxk  en.  (I. 
manc-us  ;  ger.  mank,  mutilated. 

Manly k  (adj.)  tnanly. 

Manrent  (n.)  obligation  to  support  the  chief 
or  ally  by  force  of  arms. 

Marbyr  (n.)  marble,    fr.  marbre. 

Marschalle,  Marschel,  VI.  1.  2003.  VIII.  1. 
2856,  seem  stevmrd  of  the  household,  (v. 
Mare,  great:  skalk  is  servant  in  all  the 
gothic  languages  ;  hence  the  word  may  be 
principal  servant,  and  so  different  from 
marschal,  master  of  the  horse.) 

Marchand,  fr.  (n.)  merchant. 

Marchandys  (n.)  merchandise. 

Mare.  (n. )  A  word  which  seems  formerly  to 
have  signified  the  highest  dignity  ;  and  as 
such  we  find  it  compounded  in  many  names 
of  Kings,  etc.  in  various  parts  of  the  world. 
In  the  da\vn  of  Scottish  history  it  appears 
as  a  title  of  nobility,  \fjhr.  Pict.  Ann. 
Ult.]  but  being  superseded  in  that  accepta- 
tion by  the  introduction  of  other  titles,  it 
is  almost  obsolete  in  Scotland.  In  Eng- 
land it  remains  as  the  title  of  chief  magis- 


372 


GLOSSAEY  OF 


trates  of  towns,  tliougli  not  without 
danger  of  being  swallowed  up  by  the  I. 
major.  But  this  word  requires  a  disserta- 
tion, instead  of  a  few  lines  in  a  glossary. 
pers.  niir ;  ger.  mar.  ir.  maor  ;  hr.  maer, 
prince,  lord,  governor,  {as.  rasere ;  al. 
maro ;  stv.  maer,  moor,  famous,  illustri- 
ous.) 

Mare  (adj.)  great,  ga.  ir.  mor.  hr.  arm. 
maur.     as.  niiere.    ger.  mar.  raer. 

Mare,  as.  {nd^.)  greater,  more.  isl.  meire. 
siv.  al.  ger.  mer.     d.  b.  meer. 

Mare  (adv.)  more. 

Martyry  (n.)  martyrdom,  carnage,  gr.  /xap- 
Tvpia. 

Mast  (adj.)  greatest,  most.  mg.  maist-s.  as. 
maest.     isl.  sio.  mest. 

Mate  (adj.)  bivken-spirited,  dejected,  jpers. 
b.  mat.     su\  ger.  matt.     I.  matt-us. 

Mawcht  (u. )  might,  potver.  mg.  maht-s.  as. 
maeht.     isl.  niagt.    al.  maht.    ger.  macht. 

Mawment  (n.)  idol ;  Mawmentry,  idolatry  ; 
from  Mahomet  or  Mohamet,  the  foimder 
of  the  religion  of  the  Turks  or  Saracens. 
whom  the  writers  of  the  middle  ages  called 
jtagans,  paynims,  idolaters,  and  God's 
enemies :  and  their  imaginary  idols  were 
called  mawmets  (or  maxmnents)  as  being 
statues  of  Mohamet.  On  the  other  hand 
Ferishta,  a  Persian  historian,  calls  the 
Portuguese  intruders  in  India  the  idolaters 
of  Europe. 

Mawngery  (n.)  eating,  feast  on  some  great 
occasion,    fr.  mangerie. 

Mawvetalant  (n.)  anger,  malice.  o,fr.  mau- 
talent.     v.  Maltalent,  q.  id. 

Maweys  (n.)  soyi,g  thrush,    fr.  mauvis. 

Mawvite  (n.)  malice,     ojr.  malvetie. 

Mede,  as.  (n.)  1,  meed,  recompense.  2,  ineri- 
torious  service,    ger.  miete. 

Medful  (adj.)  laudable,  %oorthy  of  reward. 

Meyne  (v.)  seems  signify,  or  irmhe  known, 
mg.  man  ;  as.  maen-an  ;  isl.  mein-a  ;  sw. 
men-a,  think,  meam.     (sw.  men  public.) 

Meyne,  mene  (adj.)  intermediate. 

Meyre  (n.)  sea.     v.  Mere,  q.  id. 

Mek  (adj.)  meek. 

Mekyl,  mykil  (adj.)  great,  much.  mg.  o,d. 
isl.  mikil.  gr.  fjLeyaX-r).  as.  micel.  mucel. 
al.  michil.     sw.  mygla,  ma^de. 

Mekyl  (adv.)  much. 


'Mel  {v.)  speak.  ?ftgr.  ma)>I-9an.  as.  moeJ>l-an. 
isl.  sw.  mael-a. 

Mellay  [v.)  join  in  battle,    fr.  mel-er.  ' 

Melle  (n.)  squabble,  rencounter,    fr.  melee. 

islevo.ove{u.)\,  memory.  Z.  memoria.  /r.  (la) 
memoire.     2,  memorial,    fr.  (le)  memoire. 

Memoryale,  III.  prol.  16,  mindfully.     Q  ? 

Menbrys  (pi.  n.)  members. 

Mene  (adj.)  mediate. — mene  tyme,  mean 
time. 

Mene  (v.)  hemsan,  lament,     as.  ma;n-an. 

Mensk  (n.)  (seems  originally  an  adj.  signify- 
ing huTnan,  manly.)  manlyness,  dignity  of 
a  man,  creditable  ajjpearance.  It  is  now 
contr.  to  mens :  when  an  invitation  to  an 
entertainment  is  not  accepted,  the  inviter 
sometimes  says,  I  have  my  meat  and  my 
mens.  isl.  manskapr.  mg.  mannisk ;  as. 
mennisc,  human.) 

Menyhe  (n.)  body  of  men  under  a  chief, 
leader,  or  master  ;  so  equivalent  to  retinue, 
army,  family,  as.  memiie.  isl,  meingi. 
Oifr.  megnie. 

Merchawns  (pi.  n.)  merchants. 

Mere,  as.  al.  (n.)  sea.  mg.  marei.  isl.  mjere. 
ger.  b.fr.  mer.    ga.  ir.  muir.     br.  mor. 

Mere  (n.)  march,  limit,  border,  pers.  mar. 
as.  sw.  maera.  b.  meer. — Hence  Merefiord 
the  frontier  firth,  or  frontier  broad  river,  a 
name  which  has  been  applied  to  the  Forth 
and  Solway,  and  apparently  to  the  Tweed 
and  some  others,  and  has  occasioned 
great  profusion  of  etymological  conjec- 
ture. 

Mery  (fidj.)  faithful,  effectual. 

Merke  schot,  IX.  1.  3247,  seems  the  distance 
between  the  bow  markis,  which  were  shot 
at  in  the  exercise  of  archery,  v.  Act  of 
parliament  in  note  to  IX.  1.  2338.  as. 
b.  mere  ;  ger.  mark,  mark,  boundary. 

Merle, /r.  (n.)  blackbird.     I.  merul-a. 

Merowre  (n.)  mirror. 

Merr  (v.)  mar,  hinder,  as.  mer-an.  al.  b. 
merr-en. 

Messawnger  (n.)  messenger. 

Mesurabil  (adj.)  within  measure,  moderate. 

Mesure,/r.  (n.)  measure,  moderation.  — owe 
mesoure,  immoderately. 

Met,  :  .  (v.)  measure,  mg.  mit-an.  gr.  /xe- 
Tpeu.     I.  met-ior.     as.  met-an.    isl.  met-a. 

Metane  (n.)  VIII.  1.  5401,/.  iron  gauntlet,  or 


THE  OBSOLETE  WOEDS. 


373 


mitten,    v.    V.  R.  and  Grose  on  armour, 

p.  22. 
Mete  (adj.)  meet,  proper. 
Mete,   as.   (n.)  meat,    entertainment,      mg. 

mat-s. 
Mete  (v.)  meet.    as.  met-an.     o,sw.  myt-a. 
Me-thynk,   methinks,   I  think.      The  v.   is 

here  used  impersonally  :  and  this  seeming 

irregularity,   which   still    remains  in  the 

English,  is  at  least  as  old  as  the  days  of 

Uljila,  and  seems  to  ran  through  all  the 

gothic  langiiages.     See  some  examples  in 

Junii  Gloss,  goth.  vo.  ^agk9an. 
Metyre  (n.)  metre. 

Myddil  (n.  adj.)  middle,     as.  isl.  middel. 
Midding,  as.  (n.)  dunghill. 
Myddis  (n.)  middle. 

Mydlast  (adj.)  middlemost,  in  the  middle. 
Myis  (pi.  of  Mus)  mice.     as.  isl.  mys. 
Mykil  (adj.)  great,  much.     v.  Mekyl,  q.  id. 
Mylnare  (n.)  OTi'Wer.     sw.  moelnare. 
Myn  (adj.)  smaller,  less.     isl.  miune.     al.  h. 

min. 
Mynowr  (n.)  miner,    fr.  minenr. 
Mynt  (v.)  aim,   attempt,     isl.  myd-a.     s^o. 

niaott-a.     as.  mynt-an,  intend,  propose. 
Mjrrakil  (n.)  miracle. 
Myrk  (adj.)  dark.     isl.  mjTkr,  myrk.     stu. 

mcerk. 
Mys  (n.)  harm,  what  is  amiss. 
Mys  is  a  prefix  implying  privation,  negation, 

corruption,  etc.     m^.  missa.      as.  o,d.  d. 

isl.  sw.  h.  etc.  mis. 
Mysdemyng  {p..)  false  judgment,  calumny. 
Mysdoar  (n.)  evil-doer. 
Mysken  (v.)  not  know,  he  ignorant  of. 
Mysly\<ryng  (n.)  unbelief,     as.  lef-an,  lyf-an, 

to  believe. 
Myster,  mystare  (n.)  need.     ojr.  mestier. 
Mystyr   (impersonal  v.) — hym  mystryd,  he 

needed,  or  would  need. 
Mystrow  (v.)  disbelieve,     isl.  mistru-a. 
Mocht,  mowcht  (aux.  Y.)might.    al.  mocht-a. 
Modyr,  mudyr  (u.)  mother,     as.  isl.  sw.  d. 

moder.     al.  muater,  muoter,  muder.    ger. 

muter. 
Mon  (aux.  v.)  must.    mg.  mun-a.    isl.  miin. 
Mon4,  mone,  monay  (n.)  money. 
Mone,  mwne  (n.)  moon.    mg.  gr.  o,sw.  mana. 

as.   mona.     2^'^'^-  niine,  as  in  Aberdeen- 
shire. 


Moneth,  mona  (n.)  month,  mg.  mena)).  as. 
monaJ>.     o,d.  monat.     isl.  siu.  manad. 

Mony  (adj.)  ?n,amy.  as.  moneg,  maenig.  sw. 
monga.  (Many  from  gr.  fiavaKis  few ! 
Casaubon,  Lemon.  These  Hellenish  ety- 
mologists should  have  also  derived  mg. 
managai  many  from  their  yr.  few.) 

More  (adj.)  grrea^.— Fergus  more,  Fergus  the 
Great,  ofing.  more  o\>,  great  oath.  \R. 
Gloc.  p.  391,  if  there  be  no  mistake.]  v. 
Mare. 

Mome  (n.)  morroxo,  day  following. — to- 
mome,  tomorro^o.  mg.  maurgin.  ofi.  isl. 
morgun.     sw.  morgon.     ger.  morgen. 

Mot,  as.  (aux.  v.)  may. 

Movir  (adj.)  seems  gentle,  mild,  gracious.  Q. 
if  the  same  with  mure  in  B.  Harry,  p.  24, 
I.  40? 

Mwde  (n.)  mind,  spirit,  as.  siu.  mod.  ger. 
mut. 

Mudyr  (n.)  mother,     v.  Modyr. 

Mwld  (n.)  earth,  mg.  muld-a.  as.  o,d.  isl. 
mold. 

Multyre  (n.)  multure,  payment  for  grinding 
corn.     I.  molitur-a. 

Mwne  (n.)  moon.     v.  Mone,  q.  id. 

Mwnk  (n. )  monk. 

Mwre  (n.)  moor,  uncultivated  ground  gener- 
ally overgrown  with  heath,  as.  mor.  isl. 
moai'. 

Murrawe,  Murratve,  Murreve,  Moray.  I  am 
not  sure  that  it  should  ever  be  without  the 
sound  of  V,  as  the  ryme  often  requires,  and 
as  it  was  often  written  Muref  and  Mureb : 
but  I  was  unwilling  to  mark  it  so,  lest  in 
attempting  restoration,  I  should  incur  the 
charge  of  innovation. 

Murthrys  (v.)  murder,     mg.  maurj>r-9an. 

Mute  (v.)  speak,  (sw.  be-mot-a  to  declare, 
fr.  mot  ivord.  [v.  Barb.  p.  264,  I.  60.  B. 
Harry,  p.  348,  I.  26.] 

Muth  (adj.)  seems  exhausted  with  fatigue, 
isl.  sw.  mod.    ger.  mude.     al.  niuod-er. 

N 

Na,  ga.  hr.  ir.  (conj.)  than. 

Na,  ga.   br.  (conj.)  not.     mg.  ne,  ni.    pers. 

neh.     gr.  I.  as.fr.  ger.  b.  it.  ne.     ir.  al. 

ni.     isl.  d.  sw.  nei. 
Na,  ga.  br.  as.  (conj.)  nor. 
Nd  (adj.)  no,  none. — nakyn,  no  kind  of. 


374 


GLOSSAEY  OF 


*Name,  neme  (v.)  repute,  esteem. 

Nane,  as.  (adj.)  no,  none. 

Nknjs  (n.)  no7ice,  purpose.     Ch.  nones. 

Nawyne  (v.)  navy,  shipping.  Perliaps  the 
final  ne  is  an  arbitrary  addition,  as  in 
Abyrnethyne,  Dunkeldyn. 

Nawys  (adv. )  by  no  means. 

Nede,  as.  (n.)  need,  want.     sw.  need. 

Neych  (v.)  approach,  mg.  nequh-a.  al. 
nah-en. 

Neme  (v.)  name,  mention,  repute,    v.  Name. 

Nere  (adj.  prep,  adv.)  near. 

Nere-hand  (prep.)  near. 

Nere-hand  (adv.)  near,  almost. 

Neyst,  nest  (adj.)  «eares<,  next.  as.  neahst, 
nyest.    pers.  nazd.     d.  sw.  b.  naest. 

Nej^st,  next  (prep,  adv.)  next. 

Nes  (n.)  nose.    as.  d.  naese.    fr.  nez. 

Nes-thryllys  (pi.  n.)  nostrils,     as.  naes))yrlu. 

'Nethyr  (a.dj.)  lower,     sw.  &.  neder. 

New(u.)^s^.     isl.  hnefe,  nefi.     d.  nseve. 

Nevew,  nevow,  nevu  (n.)  1,  grandson.  2, 
nephew. 

Nychtyd  (pret.  impersonal  v.)  drew  to  night. 

Nynd  (adj.)  ninth,     mg.  niunda.     d.  niende. 

Nyt  (pret.  v.)  denied,    (isl.  neit-a  to  deny.) 

Nobil  (adj.)  noble.     I.  nobil-is. 

Nocht,  noucht  (conj.)  not.     as.  noht,  nocht. 

Nocht-for-J^i  (conj.)  not  for  that,  notwith- 
standing, nevertheless,  (as.  J>y  that,  there- 
for.) 

Noy  (v.)  annoy,     op.  noy-en. 

Noyis  (n.)  annoyance,  damage. 

Northyn  (adj.)  of  the  north  country. 

North wartis  (adv.)  northiuard. 

Norwayis,  people  of  Norway. 

Nowmer  (v.)  number,  count.     I.  niimei'-o. 

Nowmyr  (n.)  number.     I.  numer-ns. 

Nowte  (n.)  ox,  oxen.  isl.  sw.  naiit.  as. 
neat. 

Now))ir  (conj.)  neither,    as.  nou^er. 

Nwnry  (n.)  nunnery. 

Nwiys  (n.)  nurse,    fr.  nourrisse. 

Nwrys  (v.)  nurse,  nourish,    fr.  [je]  nourris. 

0 

0  (prep.)  of,  in.     o,d.  isl.  sw.  a. 
Obedyentyary  (n.)  suffragan  under  canonical 

obedience. 
Obeyse,  obese  (v.)  obey.    fr.   obeir. — Obey- 

sand,  obedient,  subject,    fr.  obeissant. 


Oblyse;  oblysyd,  oblyst :  .  (v.)  oblige,  sub- 
ject. 

Oblysyng  (n.)  obligation. 

Odyr  (adj.)  other,    v.  OJ^ir,  q.  id. 

*0f  (prep.)  through,  from,  by. 

Offerand  {n.)  oblation,    fr.  offrande. 

Oftsyis  (adv.)  oft-times,  often. 

Oyhle  (n.)  02,7.  mg.  aX&^Q.  6r.  clew,  d,  b. 
olie. 

Oyhnt  (v.)  anoint,    fr.  [il]  oint. 

Oys  (n.)  use,  custom,     (v.)  Mse. 

On-ane,  onone  (adv.)  anon,  quickly. 

Ony  (adj.)  any. — onykyn,  any  kind  of. — 
onywys,  any  way.     v,  Kyn,  Wyis. 

Onwalowyd  (part.)  unfaded.     v.  Walow. 

Optene  (v.)  obtain,    fr.  obten-ir. 

Or  (adv.  conj.)  ere,  before. 

Ordyr  (n.)  order. 

Ost,  Oifr.  (n.)  host,  army. 

Ostage,  o^fr.  (n. )  hostage. 

OJ^ir  (adj.)  other,  second,  each  otlier.  mg. 
anjjar.  gr.  arep-os,  erep-os,  devrep-os. 
sabine  etni.  as.  o)5er.  al.  o)>ar.  ger.  b. 
ander.  o^d.  isl.  annar,  adra.  sw.  andra. 
ir.  ga.  dara.  This  seems  the  true  gothic, 
gaelic,  and  greek  numeral,  Secund  being 
only  in  latin,  and  tlie  languages  deriving 
from  it.     V.  To|)ir,  Ow))ir. 

Owk  (n.)  week.  as.  uca,  vrac.  o,sw.  uka. 
d.  uge. 

Oure  (adv.  prep.)  over,  opposite,  beyond, 
after. 

Oure-lard,  over-lord,  stiperior.     v.  Lard. 

Oure-gane  (adi.)  past. 

Ourhale  (v.)  enquire  ijito,  treat  of. 

Oure-man,  supreme  ruler.  The  name  is  now 
given  to  a  third  arbiter,  chosen  to  decide 
between  two,  who  differ  in  their  judgement. 

Owrn  (v.)  adorn.     I.  orn-o. 

Ourtane  (part.)  overtaken. 

Owrthort  (adv.)  athxvart.     mod.  sc.  athort. 

OwrtjTwe  (n.)  turn  upside  dmon.  (isl.  tyrv- 
a  overwhelm.)    so  we  say  now  topsy-turvy, 

Ouryhude  (pret.  v.)  went  over,  over-run. 

*Out  (adv.)  fully,  com2)letely. 

Owth  (prep.)  above,  over:  so  Umast  upper- 
most, Forowth  before,  as  we  say  above  and 
below  for  the  preceding  and  following  parts 
of  a  book.  (as.  oj^hebban  to  extoll  or  raise 
up ;  u]>wita  philosopher,  f.  as  knowing 
above  others,    sw.  utmer  upper,     v.  Ihre 


THE  OBSOLETE  WORDS. 


375 


vo,  Mer.  al.  upha  vpon,  over. — p,  f  and  J> 
are  often  cammutable.) 

Owt-owre  (prep.)  over,  beyond. 

Out-tane  (prep,  or  part,  in  the  ablative  abso- 
lute) except. 

Outwart  (adj.)  external. 

OwJ>ir,  oJjLt  (conj.)  either,    isl.  audr. 


Pa  (y.)paij. 

Fade  (n.)/;-og'.    as.  pad,  pada.    ^rer.  6.  padde. 

mod.  sc.  i)addok,  puddok. 
Page,  fr.   (n.)  boy,  youth,    pers.  peik.     gr. 

irais. 
*Pay  (v.)  satisfy,  content,     b.  pay-en. 
Pay  (n.)  striking,     {gr.  irai-u  ;  br.  pwyo  to 

strike. ) 
Payne  (n.)  pain,  attempt. — did  hys  payne, 

used  his  utmost  eruieavour. 
Pane  (v.)  take  pains,  exert  himself. 
Pape,  fr.  ger.   b.   (n.)  pope.     I.  pap-a.     {gr. 

Trairiras  father,  and  in  Hovcier priest.) 
Parage,  o^fr.  (n.)  parentage,  quality. 
Pare  (n.)  pair.     I.  br.  ger.  isl.  sio.  d.  par. 
Parify  (v.)  m/ike  equal,  compare. 
Pariiy  (v.)  protect.    //•.  par-er. 
Parlement, /r.  {n.) parliament. 
Fa.Toche  {n.)  parish.     Z.  parochia. 
Parsenere  (n. )  partner. 
Partenary  (w.)  partnership. 
Party  {a.) part.    fr.  parti. — {&Av.) partly. 
Parties  (adj.)  having  no  part,  free. 
Panire  (n.)  ornament,  trimming,     [v.  Mat. 

Par.  Vit.  p.  63  and  Gloss,  vo.  Paraturse.] 
Pas,  V.  ix.  Rnb.  division  of  a  book.     v.  R. 

Bnimie,  p.  157,  I.  2 ;  but  in  p.  175,  I.  14, 

it  has  a  different  meaning. 
Pas,  pasce,  pask.  caster,     gr.  waffxa. 
Pawillown  {n.)  pavilion,    fr.  pavilion. 
Peys,  pes  {a.)  piece. 
Pele  (n.)  is  a  fortification  different  from  a 

castle.     Some  such  now  remaining  in  a 

niinous  state  are  called  Peels. 
Pelure  (n.)  seems  costly  fur.     {fr.   pelure 

peeling,  paring.)  it  is  also  expl.  pearl  by 

Hickes.  g.  as.  p.  106.    compare  Murimuth, 

p.  89,  Wals.  Ypod.  p.  512,  and  quotations 

in  Warton,  V.  iii.  p.  liii. 
Penown  (n.)  disting^iishing  badge  in  battle 

smaller  than  the  banner. 
Pepil  (n.)  peo2)le.    br.  pybl.     Ch.  peple. 


Per,  I.  (prep.)  by,  by  means  of. 

Pere  {n.) peer,  equal.     I.  par.     o,fr.  per. 

Perce,//".  {\.) pierce. 

Perfay,  by  [my]  faith,  truely.     v.  Fay. 

Ferfyte  (adj.)  perfect. 

Ferfomyst  (pret.  v.)  VIII.  1.   5445,   seems 

accomplished,   performed.      v.    Rud.    vo. 

Perfumist. 
Fersowne,  1,  person.    2,  parson.    I.  person-a. 
Fes,  pese  (pi.  n.)  j-jeas.     v.  Peys. 
Pes,  Ojfr.  (n.) peace  :  homage,  obedience. 
Pesybil  {adj.) peaceable. 
Pestilente,  /  er.  of  the  rubricator  in  VIII. 

xlii.  for  FestUens. 
Petfefor  Fite  {n.)  pity. 
Pete-pot  (n. )  hole  out  of  which  peats  {turfs) 

have  been  dug. 
Feth  {n.)path.     as.  pas)?. 
Fewere,  powre  (adj.)  jjoor.     v.  Powre. 
Filer,  br.  (n.) pillar,    fr.  piliere. 
Pylgryne  {n.)  pilgrim,    fr.  peleriu. 
Pylgrynage  (n. )  pilgrimage. 
Pyne,  b.  {ii.)pain,  punishment,     as.  pin.    ga. 

pein.    fr.  peine.     I.  pcsn-a. 
Pyne,  isl.  put  in  pain,  punish,     as.  pin-an. 
Fypys  and  Townnys,  VIII.  1.   3591,  seems 

casks  called  pipes  and  tuns. 
Fystyl  (n.)  epistle. 
Pyte  {ji.)pit. 
Pyte  (n. )  piety,  also  pity. 
Pyth  (n.)  strength. 
*Play  him,  recreate,  amuse  himself. 
T\a.y net  (n.)  complaint.     I.  planct-us. 
Playne,  plane,  pleyne,   plan  ere   (adj.)  full, 

ample,  plenary.     I.    plen-us.     o^fr.    pla- 

niere. 
Playokis,  IX.  1.  588,  is  unknown  to  me,  and 

/.  corrupted,     v.  V.  R. 
Plat;  plet :  .  (y.) plait,  fold. 
Flede  (n.)  j9/e«.     (v.) plead. 
Pleyhnyd  (pret.  v.)  comp)lained. 
Pies  (v.)  please.     Plesance,  pleasure. 
Flodere  (n.)  banger,  maider,  fighter,     (p^fr. 

plaud-er,  bang,  maul,  etc.) 
Plw,  pluch  (n.)  plough,     al.  pluch. 
Plwyrnys  (pi.  n.)  plough-irons. 
Foynd,  seize  and  retain  till  ransomed,     (as. 

pynd-an  to  shut  "up.     b.  poynttnghe  ex- 
action.) 
Foyntment  VIII.  1.  2947,  seems  pointing  out. 
Folaxys,  VIII.  1.  2528.    /.  pole-axes. 


376 


GLOSSAEY  OF 


Ponylie,  poynyhe,  poyhne  (n.)  skirmish,  con- 
flict, ojr.  poignie.  v.  Barb.  p.  333,  I. 
69. 

Postiile  (v.)  elect  a  person  for  bishop  who  is 
not  in  all  points  duly  eligible,  v.  G. 
Douglas's  Life,  p.  5,  note  (u)  ;  and  Keith, 
p.  13,  note. 

*Power,  poware  (n.)  army,  as  we  now  say 
forces.  oJr.  poiiaire. — "levying  powers." 
Shakespeare. 

Pownd,  pund  (n.)  gfoocZs  seized  and  detained 
for  a  ransom,     v.  Poynd. 

Powre,  pewere  (adj.) j90or.     o^fr.  poiier. 

Vowsth.  (ii.) po^ver.     o,/r.  poeste.     CA.  poste. 

Practyk  (v.)  practise,  gr.  irparr-w.  fr. 
practiqu-er. 

Tray  (n.) prep.     6r.  prait.     wZ.  brad. 

Pray  (y .)  pilunder,  seize  prey. 

Prayare  {n.)  prayer. 

Preche,  fr.  preach.     Prechour,  preacher. 

Prefe  (y.) prove,  try.     v.  Prewe,  q.  id. 

Vve^.  (v.)  jrrick,  pierce,  etc.     v.^Prj^k,  q.  id. 

Pres  (n.)  throng,  heat  of  battle,  war. 

Presand,  presend  (n.)prese«<,  gift. 

Presown  [n.)  prison. 

Presonare,  presowne  (ji.')  prisoner. 

Prest,  sw.  (n.) priest,    as.  preost.    fr.  prestre. 

Presthad,  piriesthood.     as.  preosthad. 

Prewaly  (adv.)  privately. 

Prewate,  priwate  (n.) privacy. 

Prewe  (adj.)  private,  etc.     v.  Pryve,  q.  id. 

Prewe  (n.)^jro»e,  demonstrate,  try.  h.  proev- 
en. 

Pryk  (v.)  1,  pierce.     2,  gallop,     as.  pricc-an. 

Pryncehad  {n.) pirincely  ([uality. 

Pris,  br.  sw.  (n.)  1,  high  estimation,  glory, 
praise.    2,  premiwn.    ger.  preis. 

Pris  (adj.)  glorious. 

Prys  (v.)  prize,  award  prizes,    fr.  pris-er. 

Prisownyd  (part.)  imprisoned. 

Private  (n.) privacy. 

Pryve  (adj.)  private,  retired,  intimate,  fami- 
liar,   fr.  prive. 

Prole,  I.  IX.  1.  2827,  offspring.  It  seems  a 
word  made  for  the  sake  of  alliteration. 

Promove  (v.)  promote.     I.  promov-eo. 

Pro-nevw,  great  grandson,     v.  VIII.  1.  370. 

Propyrtfe  {n.)  2}roperty,  propriety,  meaning, 
close  translation,     v.  G.  D.  p.  10,  I.  22. 

Propone  (v.)  ^?-o/)ose.     I.  propon-o. 

Prowde(adj.)  IIII.  1.  1142,  powerful.     \In- 


nes,  p.  825.]  ipjr.  jirod,  prud,  preud 
frequently  occur  in  Fad.  V.  ii.  pp.  33,  86, 
100,  127,  and  134,  where  probus  is  equiva- 
lent to  it  in  a  I.  translation :  ofiio.  prud 
magnificent.) 

Vvwi  (ji.)  proof .     br.  prawf.     isl.  sio.  prof. 

Pwle  (n.)^ooZ.     as.  pnl.     br.  t^^W  ditch. 

Pund,  V.  Po^vnd  and  Poynd. 

Pund,  mg.  as.  isl.  sw.  d.  {n.) pound. 

Punis,/7-.  (v.) punish. 

Yxmjtjovm.  (n.)  punishment.     I.  punition-e. 

Purchas,  purches  (n.)  accident,  something 
irregular. 

Purches  {v.)  purchase,  procure. 

Pure  (adj.)  j)oor.    v.  Powre,  q.  id. 

Q 

Queyne,  quene  (n.)  cpwen.  as.  cwen.  (mg. 
queins,  quino  ;  o,d.  kun ;  isl.  kuenn-a ;  al. 
kuen-a ;  ger.  quen,  looman,  ivife.) 

Q,\\(\\(y.)kill.     as.  cwell-an. 

Qwentys,  VII.  1.  2706,  iviles,  devices,  ofr. 
cointes. 

Qwere  (n.)  quire  of  a  church. 

Qwerele  (n.)  complaint.    I.  querel-a. 

N.B.  Quh  is  equivalent  to  wh  of  modern 
spelling.  This  being  attended  to,  many 
words  of  uncouth  appearccnce  will  be  found 
to  need  no  explanation.  It  is  also  to  be 
observed,  that  the  transcriber  has  some- 
times inserted  h  after  qu,  where  it  is  erro- 
neous and  redundant. 

mg.         as.       o^w.  I. 

Quha,      quhas,     hwa ;     huo,      quis, 

qidiay ;    qnlio ;  hua,       qui, 

hue ;      quae ; 

quliays ;  qnliis  ;    hwses  ;  hnars ;  cujus  ;      wliose  : 

quham;  quliam-  hwam;  huem ;  quern,  ) 

'■  f  whom. 

ma  ;  quam ; ) 

Quhare  (adv.)  vjhere.  mg.  quhar.  as.  isl.  s%o. 
hwar. 

Qwhat  (pron.)  %cliat,  ivliatever. 

Qidiatkyn,  ivliat  kind  of.     v.  Kyn. 

Qwhawe,  VIII.  1.  5991.  /.  quag-mire.  (sio. 
wsesa  slimy  place,  as.  b.  wase  mud.)  v.  Sc. 
Chr.  V.  ii.  p.  334.  (Julian  Barnes  has  "a 
queach  of  bushes"  which  Skinner  supposes 
"a  quickset  of  bushes,  locus  arbusculis 
densis  stipatus."  v.  Skinner  in  et.  gen.  and 
et.  antiq.) 


lis,  \ 
n,  I 
ine :    / 


wlw : 


THE  OBSOLETE  WOEDS. 


Quhene,  quheyn  (adj.)/ew.    as.  hwene.   ger. 

wenig.    b.  weynigh.    in  inod.  sc.  it  is  used 

exactly  as  tlie  enc/.  few,  prefixing  the  smg. 

article  a,  and  sometimes  also  wee  (little) 

e.  g.  a  wee  quliene,  a  very  few  ;  also,  a  gay 

quhene,  a  tolerable  number,  or  quantity. 
Qwhete  (n.)  wheat,     inxj.  qnhait.     as.  hwset. 
Quhejjir,   >e  quhe))ir  (conj.)  1,  whether.    2, 

loherefor.    3,  hoivever,  notwithstanding. 
QwhUe  (n.)  time,  fortune  (as  we  say  good 

times,  bad  times),    mg..  quheil-a.    as.  hwil. 

(fir.    hwyl    health,    disposition,   progress. 

h^vylus  prosperous.) 
Quhile  (adj. )  late,  deceased,   mod.  sc. umquhil. 

(isl.  sw.  hwQ-a  to  be  at  rest.) 
Quhil  (adv.)  some  time,  formerly,  at  times. 
Quhilk  (pron.)  ivhich,  who.     mg.  quhilik-s. 

as.  hwilk.  * 

Quhill  (conj.)  till. 

Quhylum  (adv.)  formerly,    as.  hwilon. 
Qwhyte,  IIII.  xiii.  Rub.  for  qwyte  ;  /.  er. 
Qwyk  (adj.)  alive,     as.  cwic.     isl.  kuik-r. 
Qwyt  (adv.)/ree,  acquitted,     isl.  kuitt-r. 
Q\vyt  (v.)  repay,  requite,     isl.  kuitt-a. 
Qwyte  (n.)  acquittance. 
Quit-clem  (v.)  give  up  a  claim. 
Quod  (pret.  v.)  said.    mg.  qn&\>  pret.  ofqa.i\>- 
.    an.     as.  cwaej^e  pret.  of  cw3st>-an,  cwoaj>- 

an.     isl.  knad  pret.  o/kued-a. 

R 

Rad,  as.  o,d.  isl.  sw.  (u.)  advice,     b.  rred. 
Rad,  as.  (pret.  v.)  rode.     isl.  reid. 
Rade,  as.  (n.)  equestrian  invasion. 
Riide, /r.  (n.)  road  for  ships,     b.  rede. 
Rad  (adj.)  terrified,     sio.  rred.     d.  red. 
Raddoure  (n.)fear.     isl.  hrsede.     s^o.  rsedde. 
Raddoure,  radure  (n.)  anger,  rigour. 
Ragman  (n.)  long  piece  of  writing,  f.  corr.  of 

I.    pergamen-um   parchment,    as    Charter 

from  I.  charta  paper,  either  of  which  names 

were  promiscuoiisly  applied  to  writings  on 

parchment  or  on  paper. 
Rayk  (n.)  walk,  course,  range,    isl.  vs-kpiaih. 

(as.  rec-an ;   isl.  reik-a ;   ir.   rach-am,   to 

range  about.) 
Rakyn  (v.)  reckon,     mg.  rahn-an. 
Rakles  (adj.)  reckless,  careless. 
Randown  (n.)  gallop  or  run.     In  II.  c.  xiv. 

it  is  applied  to  flying  in  the  air.      (o,fr. 

randon-er  to  run  or  gallop). ) 


Rane,  rayne  (n.)  tedious  idle  talk. 

Rangale  (n. )  mob.     v.  Rud. 

Ransown  (n.)  ransom,    fr.  ran^on. 

Rap,  as.  (n.)  ro/je.     mg.  raip  pr.  rep.     o,d. 

reip.     isl.  sio.  rep.     br.  raff. 
Rare  (v.)  roar.     as.  rar-an.     b.  reer-en. 
Ras,  as.  (pret.  v.)  1,  rose.    2,  began  to  make 

a  figure,     mg.  rais.     isl.  reis. 
Real,  ojr.  (adj.)  royal. 
Realte,  Reawte,  ryawte  (n.)  1,  royalty.     2, 

roycd  retinue. 
Reaws    (pi.    nJ    royal   personages.      o,fr. 

reaulx. 
Rebell  (adj.)  rebellious.     I.  rebell-is. 
Rebowris,    at.    cross,   unfortunately.     (o,fr. 

rebouts  repulse,  rude  denial.) 
Recomfurt  (part.)  comforted  afresh. 
Recownsalyd  (part.)  reconciled. 
RetowTyd,  VIII.  1.  1592,  recurred,     perhaps 

it  should  have  been  occurryd. 
Recwveranse  (n.)  recovery. 
Red  (n.)  advice,     v.  Rad.  q.  id. 
Red  (v. )  clear,  disentangled,     isl.  red-a. 
Rede  ;  red  :  .  (v.)  read.     as.  rsed-an. 
'Redact  (jiaxi.)  reduced.     I.  redact-us. 
Redy  (adj.)  ready,     as.  rsed.    al.  redie. 
Redy  (v.)  vuike  ready. 
Red\vne  (v.)  redound. 
Hefe  (n.)  robbery,    v.  Revery.  q.  id. 
*Ile{Qr  (v.)  relate.    I.  refev-o. 
Refrenyh^  (v.)  restrain.     o,fr.  refraign-er. 
Reft  (pret.  v.)  robbed,     v.  Reve. 
Refute  (n.)  re/w^fe.    fr.  fnite  flight. 
Regale  (n.)  privilege  now  called  regality. 
Hesne  (v.)  reign.     I.  regn-o. 
Rejosyd  (part.)  rejoiced. 
Rek  (n.)  smoke,     as.  rec.     isl.  reik-r. 
Rek  (v.)  reach,    mg.  rak-gan.    as.  rjec-an. 
Rekj-n  (v.)  reckon,     v.  Rakyn.  q.  id. 
Rekles  (adj.)  careless,     as.  recceleas. 
Relefe  (n.)  1,  relief.     2,  v.  Warde. 
Releve, /r.  (v.)  1,  raise,  exalt,  promote.     2, 

relieve  the  distressed. 
Relyk  (n.)  relic  of  a  saint. 
*Relygyown  (n.)  religious  fmmdation  for  a 

monastic  order. 
Remane  (v.)  remai^i.     I.  reman-eo. 
Remede, /r.  {n.)reviedy. 
Remede  (v.)  heal,  relieve,    fr.  remedi-er. 
Reng  (v.)  reign,    mg.  reikin-on.     I.  regn-o. 
RepajTe  (v.)  return.    o,fr.  repair-er. 


378 


GLOSSARY  OF 


*Reprowe,  repruwe  (v.)  reproach,  fr.  re- 
prouv-er,  in  both  senses. 

Requere, /r.  (y.)  request.     I.  requir-o. 

Rescours  (n.)  resctte.  fr.  recousse.  (p,fr. 
rescour-er  to  assist.) 

Resemyl  (v.)  resemble. 

Reset  (n.)  residence,  {as.  seta  inhabitant; 
ssetimg  occupation,  possession.) 

Resowne  (n.)  reason. 

Eessayvfre  (v.)  receive. 

Retenw  (n. )  retinue,     ojr.  retenue. 

Eetowre  (v.)  return. 

Retrete  (v.)  resiwne.    fr.  [il]  retrait. 

Rew  (n.)  row  of  houses,  etc. — V.  1.  359  it 
seems  town  or  village,  as  I.  vicus  is  used  in 
both  senses,     {fr.  rue  street.) 

Re  we  (v.)  repent,    as.  hryw-an.     ger.  reu-en. 

Eevelynys,  VIII.  1.  4421,  shoes  made  of  un- 
dressed hides  with  the  hair  on  them,  high- 
land brogs.  [v.  Hume's  Hist,  of  Douglas, 
p.  45.] 

Rewle  (n.  and  v.)  nde. 

Rewme  (n.)  realm,  kingdom.     o,fr.  reaume. 

Rewth  (n.)  repentance,  sorrow  with  tender- 
ness of  heart,     v.  Rewe. 

Reve ;  reft,  revyd :  .  (v. )  rob,  bereave,  mg. 
raub-9an.  I.  rap-io,  priv-o.  as.  reaf-an. 
isl.  hreife. 

Revengeans  (n.)  revenge,  vengeance. 

Rewere  (n.)  robber,  corsair,  rover. 

Revery  (n.)  robbery. 

Rewestyd  (part.)  VI.  1.  1023,  clothed,  seem- 
ingly with  a  change  of  dress  suitable  to  the 
ceremony. 

Rewyst  (v.)  ravish. — rewyist,  VI.  1.  872,  er. 
for  re-v<rysit. 

Ryal  (adj.)  royal.     Ryawte  (n.)  royalty. 

Ribbalddale  (n.)  worthless  class  of  people, 
rabble,  {isl.  ribbalder  multitude  of  worth- 
less people :  mg.  d&il  division,  class,  pers. 
ruzal  mean,  base.) 

Rich  (v.)  enrich,     b.  ryck-en.     sw.  rik-ta. 

Rychtwis  (adj.)  righteous,  as.  rihtwis.  isl. 
rettvis.     sw.  raetwis. 

Ryke  (adj.)  1,  potent.  2,  rich.  mg.  reik-s. 
as.  rye.  isl.  rik-ur.  sto.  rik.  al.  rich. 
ger.  reich. 

Ryn  ;  ran  :  —  •  (v.)  run.    mg.  as.  al.  rinn-an. 

o,d.  isl.  o,sw.  rinn-a. 
Ryng,  ryngn.  (v.)  reign,     v.  Reng,  q.  id. 
Rynk    (n.)    course,  ring,    boundary  of  the 


course,  as.  hrincg.  cd.  isl.  hring.  (In  the 
sense  of  boundarj'  it  has  become  the  name 
of  several  places  on  borders  of  shires,  etc.) 

Ryot  (v.)  destroy,  ravage,     b.  ruyt-en. 

Ryot,  VII.  1.  2584,  /.  er.  for  Rowt. 

Rype  (v.)  search,  examine,  turn  over. 

Rys  ;  ras,  ras  :  rysyn.  (v.)  rise.  mg.  reis-an. 
as.  ris-an  pret.  ras.     isl.  rys  ;  reis  : 

Ryve ;  ryvit :  rywyn  (v.)  rend,  tear.  isl. 
ryf;  reif :  ryfen.     sw.  rifw-a.     o^l.  rup-o. 

Rod,  vr.  ga.  (n.)  road.     {br.  rhodio  to  walk.) 

Royd,  rwyd  (adj.)  rude,  coarse. 

Roll  yd  (part.)  enrolled. 

Romans  (n.)  history,  relation  of  events  real  or 
imaginary ;  now  restricted  to  works  of  in- 
vention. 

Rone  (n.)  as  I  am  informed  by  the  dealers  in 
leather,  sheep-skin  dreSeed  so  as  to  appear 
like,  goat-skin:  but  it  may  be  doubted  if 
that  is  the  meaning  in  VIII.  1.  4804.  N.B. 
ga.  ron  seal,  sea-calf.     sio.  rone  boar. 

Rowme  (n.)  room,,  clear  space,  mg.  rum-is. 
as.  isl.  al.  rum. 

Rowme  (n.)  1,  make  room,  clear  a  way.  2, 
enlarge. 

Rowmly  (adv.)  largely,  liberally. 

Rowne  (v.)  whisper,    as.  run-ian.    isl.  run-a. 

Rowt  (n.)  army.     br.  rhawd.     o,fr.  route. 

Ruyhs  [rusche  MS.  C]  VIII.  1.  2608,  drive, 
f  fall. 

Rwd  (n.)  cross,  as.  rod.  Junius  in  vo. 
Rood  supposes  it  an  inuige  of  Christ  on  tlie 
cross  ;  but  such  explanation  is  inconsistent 
with  his  own  quotations,  to  which  hundreds 
of  others  might  be  added,  all  expressly 
bearing  that  Christ  died  on  the  rwde.  v. 
Note  IX.  Prol.  4. 

Rwyd,  royd  (adj.)  mde,  unpolite. 

Rwyschyd  (part.)  VIII.  1.  3504,  seems  driven, 
(br.  rhuso  to  be  stopped,  to  leap  back ; 
ruthro  to  rush  upon.    ga.  riusgam  to  strike.) 

Rwte  (u.)  roo<. 

S 

Sa,  swa  (conj.  adv.)  so,  consequently,    mg. 

swa,  swe,  swaei.     as.  isl.  swa.     d.  saa. 
Sa  (v.)  say,  tell  or  say  to.     al.  ger.  sag-en. 
Sacryd  (part.)  consecrated.     I.  sacrat-us. 
*Sad  (adj.)  just,  proper,  serious,     sw.  sedig. 

[Serenivs.]    R.  Brwine,  P.  Plowman,  Ch. 

use  it  so. 


THE  OBSOLETE  WOEDS. 


379 


Sadclile  (n.)  saddle,    as.  sadl.    sw.  b.  sadel. 
Sal,  sail,  schal  (aux.  v.)  shall,    v.  Schal. 
Salus,  I.  ojr.  (n.)  salutation. 
Samyn  (adv.)  together,    mg.  saman. 
Sanct,  saynct  (n.)  saint.     I.  sanct-us. 
Sand,  VIII.  1.  6414,  sent.    f.  for  rhyme. 
Sang,  mg.   as.   al.   d.   ger.   (n.)  song.     i-sl. 

saung-r. 
Sare  (n.)  sore,  pain.    as.  isl.  sw.  sar. 
Sare,  as.  (adj.)  sore,  excessive,     isl.  sw.  sar. 

V.  Sow. 
Sare  (adv.)  exceedingly,  very  much.     b.  seer. 
Sary  (adj.)  sorry,  loretched.     as.  sarig. 
Saw  (n.)  speech,  language,    saying,    story. 

as.  isl.  sag-a. 
Saw;  sew:  sawyn  (v.) sow,  scatter,    mg.  sa- 
ian,    as.  saw ;  sew  :  sawen.    al.  sao  ;  sew : 
isl.  sw.  sa.    I.  sat-us  sowen  (and  Seia  the 
goddess  of  sowing.) 
Sauclxt  (part.)   reco7icikd,    appeased.      as. 

s£eht. 
Sauclitnyng  (n.)  reconciliation,    isl.  sxo.  saett. 
— The  code  of  laws  for  the  government  of 
the  city  of  Edinburgh,  which  was  drawn 
up  in  consequence  of  a  dispute  among  the 
inhabitants  being  settled  by  the  arbitration 
of  K.  James  VI.  is  called  the  Set  of  the 
Town ;  and  other  towns  in  Scotland  have 
adopted  the  word.     [Maitland's  Hist,  of 
Edinr.  p.  229.] 
Sawf  (adj.)  s«/e,  saved,    fr.  sauf. 
Sauf  (v.)  save,  guard,  preserve,  respect. 
Sauf,  to  sauf,  saving,  except,  icithout. 
Sawfte  (n.)  safety,  salvation. 
Sawld  (pret.   and  part,   of  sell)  sold.      as. 

said. 
Sawl,  as.  (n.)  soul.    mg.  saiwal-a.     isl.  saal. 
Sawoure,  sa\<ryoure,  salvioure  (n.)  Savioxir. 
Scath,  scaji;h  (n.)  damage,     v.  Skath,  q.  id. 
Schaft,  ger.  b.  (n.)  shaft,    as.  sceaft.    sw.  d. 

skaft.     I.  scap-us. 
Schak  (v.)  shake,     as.  scac-an.     isl.  skak-a. 
Schal,  sal  (aux.  v.)  shall,    mg.  isl.  sw.  skal. 

as.  sceal. 
Schame  (n.)  shame,    as.  scame.    isl.  d.  sw. 

skam. 
Schame  (v.)  put  to  shame,     mg.  skam-a. 
Schank  (n.)  leg.     as.  scanc.     siu.  skank. 
Schape ;  schupe  :  —  .  (v.)  inake,  create,  form, 
prepare,    mg.  isl.  skap  ;  scop  :  as.  scype ; 
sceop  :  sio.  skap-a.    d.  skab-er. 


Schare  (pret.  v.)  cut,  sliced,     v.  Schere. 
Scharp,  b.   (adj.)  sharp,      as.    scearp.      isl. 

skarp-r. 
Schaw  (v.)  shew.    as.  sceaw-an. 
Schaw  (n.)  wood,  grove,    as.  scead.    br.  coed. 

isl.  skog-r.     sw.  skog.     d.  skou. 
Schawl de  (adj.)  shallow. 
Schatve  (v.)  shave,    as.  scjef-an.    b.  schav-en. 
Schawaldowris,  VIII.  1.  4365  ("  silvestres," 
Sc.  Chr.  V.  ii.  p.  316)  seems  wanderers  in 
the  woods,  subsisting  by  hunting.     "  Sha- 
valdres"  occurs  in  Knyghton,  col.  2535, 
which  the  learned  glossarist  thinks  Cheva- 
liers,    (ga.  sealgair  pr.  shalagar  hunter, 
isl.  skalalag  covi2Mny  of  hunters.    Selgovse, 
the  ancient  name  of  the  people  on  Uve  north 
side  of  the  Sohoay  firth,     schaw  and  wald 
both  signify  wood,  forest.     It  may  mean 
people  absconding  from  the  pursuit  of  the 
English  :  so  in  sw.  skogarmen  exiles,  free- 
booters, literally  wood-men.     v.  Ihre,  vo. 
Skog,  Tang.     Promjit.  parv.  expl.  it  dis- 
cursor,  vagabundus.) 
Scheld  (n.)  shield,    as.  scyld.    sio.  d.  skiolde. 
Schene  (v.)  shine,    mg.   isl.  skein-an.     as. 

scin-an.     o^d.  skyn-a. 
Schene  (adj.)  shining,  bright. 
Schepe  (n.)  sheep,    as.  scepe.     b.  schosp. 
Schere  (n.)  Sir.     v.  Schir. 
Schere ;  share,  schayre :  schorn.  (v.)  shear, 

cut,  slice,  as.  scer-an.  isl.  sker ;  skar  : 
Schyltnim,  VIII.  1.  1699 ;  a  word  of  which 
the  precise  meaning  seems  unknown,  if 
indeed  it  has  not  had  more  meanings  than 
one :  here  it  appears  to  be  merely  a  body 
of  armed  men,  though  in  other  authors  it 
seems  to  be  an  army  drawn  upi  in  a  round 
form.  cfr.  Barb.  p.  257  and  Th.  de  la. 
More,  p.  594.  also  R.  Brun,  p.  305.  W. 
Hemingford,  V.  i.  p.  163.  Holingshed 
and  other  historians  describing  the  battle 
of  Falkirk  in  1298. 
Schyp  (n.)  ship.     mg.  o,d.  isl.   skip.      as. 

scip. 
Schir,  Scyr,  Syre,  Sere  (n.)  sir,  lord,  an- 
ciently one  of  the  greatest  titles  that  could 
be  given  to  any  prince,  gothic  of  Rome  m 
the  days  of  St.  Augustine  sihora.  o^d.  siar, 
sir.  isl.  ssera,  sir.  v.  Junii  Gloss,  goth. 
vo.  arman.  Spelnumni  Vita  uElfredi,  p. 
118.     Hickes  g.  fr.  p.  98. 


380 


GLOSSARY  OF 


Schyre  (adj.)  dear,  hright  (as  a  fire),  as. 
scjre.     isl.  skir. 

SchjTrdwe  (n.)  shirref  now  generally  per- 
verted to  sheriff. 

Scho  (pron.)  she.     mg.   so.      as.   seo,   heo. 

0,SW.  STl. 

Schone  (pi.  n.)  shoes,     h.  schoen. 

Schort  (adj.)  short,     as.   sceort.     d.  sio.   b. 

kort.     I.  curt-US. 
Schot  (pret.  v.) pushed,  etc.     v.  Schut. 
Scliot  (n.)  shot. 

Schotyng  VIII.  1.  5500.    /.  for  schutyng. 
Scliiywe  (v.)  confess,     as.  scryf-an. 
Sclmld  (aux.  v.)  should,     as.  sceold.     sw. 

skull  e. 
Schwne  (v.)  VIII.  1.  6130;  [soyne  MS.C] 

seems  be  oppressed  with  care  or  grief.     B. 

Harry,  p.  166,  I.  72,  "sonyled,"     cared. 

fr.  soign-er. — or  it  may  be  shun,  decline 

tlie  battle.     R.  Brun  lias  "  sclionne." 
Schwpe  (pret.  v.)  v.  Schape. 
Schut;  schot:  schottjTi.  (v.)l,  slwot,  push. 

2,  rush.     as.  sceot-an.     sio.  skint-a. 
Sclandyi-  (v.)  slander,    ojr.  esclandir. 
Sclys  (n.)  slice,  splinter,     ger.  schleisse. 
Scolere  (n.)  scholar,    fr.  escoliere. 
Scowre  (n.)  score,  number  of  twenty. 
Se  (conj.)  so.     v.  SA. 
Se,  as.  al.  (n.)  1,  sea.    2,  tide  river.    o,d. 

sae.     o,sw.  see. 
Se  (n.)  see  of  a  bishop,    v.  Sege. 
Se ;  saw :  sene,  seyn.   (v.)  see.     as.  se-on. 

sw.  se. 
Secudry,  IV.  c.  vi.  er.  for  Suoudry,  q.  v. 
Seciind,  secownd  (adj.)  second.     I.  secimdus. 

V.  OJ>ir. 
Sed,  as.  (n.)  seed,  posterity,     siv.  b.  sned. 
Sege  (n.)  1,  seat,  throne,  bishop's  see.      2, 

siege,    fr.  siege. 
Segyt  (part.)  seated,  placed,  set. 
Seimly  (adj.)  seemly,     isl.  ssemelig. 
Seke  (v.)  1,  seek.     2,  have  recourse,     as.  sec- 

an.     o,d.  sek-ia.     isl.  S£ek-ia. 
Seke  (adj.)  sick.     Seknes,  sickness. 
Selcouth  (adj.)  seldom  known,  strange,     as. 

sel-cu}>. 
Seldyn  (adv.)  seldom,    as.  seldon.     b.  selden. 
Sele  (n.)  seal.     br.  sel.     o,fr.  seel. 
Sele  (v.)  seal.    fr.  scell-er. 
Selfyn,  selVvyn  (pron.)  se^/.     mg.  silba,  silbin, 

•silban. 


Seni  (v.)  seem. 

Sembland  (n.)  semblance,  shew,  appcfxrance. 

fr.  semblant. 
Sembland,  semble,  semle  (n.)  assembly.' 
Seraly  (adj.)  seemly,     v.  Seimly. 
Sen,  syne,  (conl.)  seeing  that,  since:  it  seems 

merely  the   j)art.    passive  of   Se,   as  the 

French  use  vu. 
Send ;  :  .  (n.)  send.     isl.  sende  ;  : 
Sene  (part,  of  Se)  seen. 
Sene,  VII.  1.  2783,  for  syne,  then. 
Sen-sjme  (adv. )  since,  after  that  time. 
Senyhe  (n.)  synod,     corr.  from  gr.  crvvodos  ; 

so  o^fr.  senne.     Knox,  p.  79,  seingny. 
Senyhfe,  V.  1.  433,  distinguishing  dress  worn 

in  battle.     I.  sign-um.     v.  Blasown. 
Senyhowry  (n.)  lordship,  power,     fr.  seig- 

neurie. 
Sere  (n.)  sir,  lord.     v.  Schir. 
Sere  (adj.)  several. 
Sergeand,  VIII.  1.  3756,  a  degree  in  military 

service,     v.  Spehnan,  p>.  512. 
Sergis,  VI.  1.  1401,  by  the  context  must  be 

lamps,     (fr.  cierge  torch,  candle.) 
Sermound  (n.)  sermon. 
*Serve  (v.)  deserve. 
Sei'v<^ys  (n.)  service. 

Ses  (v.)  put  in  possession,     (law  term.) 
Ses  (v.)  seize. 

Ses  (v.)/.  er.  for  ces.  cease,  leave  off. 
Sesowne  (n. )  season,  some  time. 
Set  (conj.)  though,  although,     siv.  )>yt ;  and 

oansedt.     Seren. 
Set   (n.)    seat.      mg.   sitl.      gr.   e5-os.      as. 

setl. 
Set  (n.)  snare  for  catching  animals,     v.  Barb. 

p.  55,  I.  479.     as.  setung.     s%o.  sat-a.     al. 

seid.     b.  op-set.     I.   iusidia.     (pers.   syed 

chace.  Minting  ;  also,  i\\Q  prey  or  game.) 
*Set(v.)beset,  laay-lay.     isl.  sw.  soett-a.     I. 

insid-eo  ;  insed-i : 
Set  (v.)  give  in  lease. 
Settis  (imperative  v.)  set  ye. 
Sew  (pret.  V.)  so  (yet?,     v.  Saw. 
Sevyn  (adj.)  seven,     mg.  sibun.     as.  seofon. 
Sevynd  (adj.)  seventh. 
Sex,  I.  al.  isl.  siv.  d.  (adj.)si.r.     mg.  sailis. 

gr.  ef . 
Sext,  sixth.    Sexten,  sixteen,  sixteenth. 
Sexty,  sixty. 
Sic  (adj.)  such.     v.  Swilk,  <i.  id. 


THE  OBSOLETE  WOEDS. 


381 


Side,  as.  (adj.)  long,  reaching  loio.  isl. 
siid-r. 

Syis  (n.)  time,  times,  (i.e.  repetition  of  times, 
as  I.  vices  and  fr.  fois.)  vig.  sinj^a.  as. 
si)>e.  It  is  mostly  used  in  composition, 
e.g.  oftsyis,  dnys,  twyis,  fyve,  syis,  etc. 

Syk,  VIII.  1.  3912,  marshy  bottom  with  a 
smaZl  stream  in  it.  "  vallilutosum  mare- 
sium."  Sc.  Chr.  V.  ii.  p.  311.  as.  sic, 
sich. 

Sykkyr  (adj.)  secure,  safe,  sure.  o^sw.  siker. 
br.  siccr.     ger.  sicher. 

Sylvyr  (n.)  1,  silver.  2,  money.  o,d.  isl. 
silfir.  prec.  silwir.  (So  fr.  argent  and  sp. 
plata,  etc.  signify  money,  as  well  as  the 
metal,  of  which  it  was  first  made.) 

Syrapil  (adj.)  simple,  not  noble. 

Syndry  (adj.)  sundry,  various,  as.  sind- 
rig. 

Syne  (adv.)  then,  afterwards,     v.  Sythyn. 

Syne  (conj.)  since,  seeing,     v.  Sen.  q.  id. 

Syne  (conj.)  also,  then,  (as  distinguishing 
the  clauses  of  a  sentence.) 

Syre  (n.)  ^orc?.  v.  SchLr.  "Lord  and  Sy re." 
V.  prol.  32,  make  tautology,  a  thing  very 
common  in  antient  compositions. 

Sythy,  Schythia.     Sytik,  Scythian. 

Sythyn,  syue  (adv.)  theyi,  aftenvards.  as. 
si^-Jjan,  i.  e.  after  then.     isl.  seiona. 

Skayl  (v.)  scatter,  disperse,  spread,  spill, 
isl.  sw.  skil-ia.  ga.  sgaol-am  —  skayle, 
VIII.  1.  6524,  dispersed,  which  seems  ir- 
regular. 

Skant  (adj.)  scarce,  insufficient. 

Skath  (n.)  damage,     as.  sca)>e.     isl.  skade. 

Scath  (v.)  MyV/-e.  m(/.  skaj>-9an.  as.  sca)>-an. 
isl.  sw.  skad-a.    al.  scad-an. 

Skyll  (u.)  reason,  argument,  rnotive,  judge- 
ment,   as.  scyle.     sw.  skajl.     d.  skisl. 

Sla  ;  slw,  sleuch  :  slane,  slayne.  (v.)  slay, 
kill.  as.  slag-an,  pi-et.  sloh.  {mg.  slah-au, 
pret.  sloh :  isl.  slse ;  slo  :  b.  sla ;  sloug  : 
ge-slaghen.  strike,  beat,  the  primary  sense 
of  the  word.) 

Slak  (n.)  deep  narrow  valley,     ga.  glac. 

Slaw,  as.  (adj.)s^ow.     isl.  sliar. 

Sle,  sley  (adj.)  s?y.     isZ.  slaeg-r.    5W.  sloeg. 

Slepe  (n.)  s^ee^.    m^r.  as.  slep.     6.  slaep. 

Slepe  (v.)  sleep,  mg.  as.  slep-an.  b.  slaep- 
en. 

Sleuch  (pret.  v.)  slew.     v.  Sla. 


Slokyn  (v.)  1,   extinguish  fire.      2,   quencJi, 
thirst,     isl.  slokr.     sw.  slokn-a. 

Slw  (pret.  v.)  sleio.     v.  Sla. 

Small  folk,  people  of  the  loioer  class  ;  also 
weak  and  helpless  people. 

Smate  (pret.  v.)  smote,  struck. 

Smeth  (adj.)  smooth,  as.  sme)?,  whence, 
according  to  Stow,  the  name  of  Smithfield. 

Smyt  (v.)  stain,  pollute,  contaminate,  mg. 
smit-an.     as.  smitt-an.     isl.  sio.  sniet-a. 

Smyte  (n.)  stain. 

Smore  (v.)  smother,  as.  smor-an.  b.  smoor- 
en. 

Snaw,  as.  (n.)  snoiv.     mg.  snaiws.     isl.  snee. 

Snell  (adj.)  sharp,  smart,     as.  b.  snel. 

Sodane  (adj.)  stulden.    fr.  soudain. 

Solempne,  l,b.  (adj.)  solemn. 

Son,  sone,  swn  (adv.)  soon.  mg.  suns.  as. 
sona. 

Son,  sown,  sun  (n.)  sun.  mg.  sunn-o.  as. 
al.  siume.  prec.  suae,  ger,  b.  sonue.  v. 
Sun. 

Sonownday,  Sunday,     as.  sunnan-dseg. 

Sow  sare,  VIII.  1.  6236,  a  proverbial  expres- 
sion, of  which  I  cannot  give  any  satisfac- 
tory explanation,  and  shall  not  obtrude 
conjectures  upon  the  reader. 

Souk  (v.)  suck.     Ch.  souke. 

Soume  (n.  and  v.)  sum,  number. 

Sowmond  (v.)  summo7i. 

Sowne  (adv.)    v.  Son,  q.  id. 

Sowne  (n.)  v.  Son,  Sun. 

Sowter  (n. )  shoemaker.     I.  sutor. 

Spaynalys,  people  of  Spain,  sp.  Espanoles. 
pr.  espanyoles. 

Spaynyhe,  Spain,  Spanish. 

Spanysys,  I.  prol.  127,  seems  flourishing  or 
full  blown  jloiuers.  (Ch.  "  spannishing  ; 
fr.  espanouissement,  the  full  blow  of  a 
flmoer."    v.  Tynvhitt.) 

Spar  (v.)  fasten  ivith  bolts  or  bars,  which 
were  made  of  spars  of  wood.     as.  sparr-an. 

Spate  (n.)  flood,  mod.  sc.  restricts  it  to  the 
swelling  of  a  river. — Q.  if  in  VII.  1.  771,  it 
ought  to  be  spat  (sjiot),  which  seems  to 
answer  better  to  the  sense  and  the  rhyme  ? 

*Specyal  (adj.)  intimate,  friendly, 

Specyalte  (u.)  friendship. 

Sped,  as.  (n.)  spieed,  success,  help. 

Sped;  :  .  (v.)  speed,  j^rosper.  as.  sped-an. 
(imjjersonal  v. )  it  is  proper  or  needful. 


382 


GLOSSAEY  OF 


Spek;  spak:  s^okYD.(\.)  speak,    as.  spec-an. 

Spek  (n.)  speech. 

Spell  (v.)  tell,  inform,  mg.  spill-on.  as. 
spell-ian.     isl.  siv.  spial-a.     oji.  pell-o. 

Spell,  as.  (n.)  narrative,  speech. 

*Spend  (v.)  bestow,  employ,  lose.  as.  spend- 
an. 

Spensere  (n.)  officer  ivho  distributes  the  provi- 
sions,    {mod.  sc.  spense,  store-room.) 

Spere,  as.  b.  al.  (n.)  1,  spear,  br.  arm.  y- 
sper.  2.  officer  carrying  a  spear,  e.  g. 
VIII.  1.  1751,  IX.  1.  1464,  3122. 

Spere  (v.)  ask,  enquire,     as  spyr-ian. 

Spy  (v.)  lie  in  wait  for. 

Spyle  (v.)  spoil,  abuse,  corrupt,  as.  spill-an. 
isl.  sw.  spill-a.     gr.  <xwCKo(j}. 

Spows  (v.)  espouse. 

Spred  (v.)  spreat^.    as.  spred-an.    c?.  spred-er. 

Spreth  (n.)  prey,  plunder,  br.  prait.  o.rm. 
preidh.  isl.  brad.  I.  praed-a.  (ga.  spreidh 
cattle,  ir.  spre  cattle,  wealth,  marriage 
2}ortion.  v.  Lhuyd.  Vallancey,  No.  X. 
p.  llv.) 

Spreth  (v.)  take  preys,  plunder. 

Sprewland  (part.)  sprawling. 

Spiyngald  Gaynylie,  VIII.  1.  5505,  "telo 
albalastri."  Sc.  Chr.  V.  n. p.Z2,\.  "shot 
of  a  crossbow."  Hume's  Hist,  of  Douglas, 
p.  T2..  Springald,  o,fr.  espingarde,  a  huge 
kind  of  crossbow,  which  shot  javelins  or 
large  arroios  called  Gaynyhfes.  [v.  Du 
Cange.} 

Spryte  (v.)  spirit,    fr.  e-sprit. 

Spurn  (v.)  seems  kick  the  ground,  as  a  per- 
son slain  in  battle.  It  is  also  often  opposed 
to  spede. 

Sqwyare  (n.)  squire,  gentleman  not  knighted. 

Stabil,  stablis  (v.)  establish,  set.  I.  stabil-io. 
Oifr.  e-stabl-ir. 

Stable,  VI.  1.  1613  [staill,  MS.  H.}  seems 
station,  where  the  hunters  placed  them- 
selves to  kill  the  animals,  which  were 
driven  in  by  the  attendants,  v.  Spelman, 
vo.  Stablestand. 

Stad,  V.  Sted. 

Stay  (adj.)  steep,     b.  steygh. 

Stal,  isl.  (pret.  v.)  stole,     v.  Steyle. 

Stale  (n.)  sQ^-oin  fortified  position,  or  slight 
temporary  camp,  probably  fenced  with 
stakes  and  branches  of  trees  :  [v.  Spelman, 
vo.  Stallaria :  and  Grose's  Provincial  glos- 


sary, vo.  Stale.]  also  the  men  in  it.  v. 
Stable,  cfr.  VIII.  1.  3767;  IX.  1.  811, 
with  Barb.  pp.  317,  45;  349,  25;  and  B. 
Harry,  pp.  66,  78,  80,  etc.  In  IX.  1.  67, 
it  is  perhaps  the  same  with  "  a  Bastoil 
again  the  Forteres"  in  Lei.  V.  i.  p.  575  : 
and  it  seems  to  have  also  some  other 
meanings,  v.  Pitscottie,  pp.  49,  109,  301. 
Rud.  vo.  Stale,  (ger.  stall ;  6.  stelle,  posi- 
tion, safe  place,  o  fr.  estale  place,  dioell- 
ing.  ger.  stall-en ;  b.  stell-en,  to  dispose, 
l)lace,  set  in  order.) 

Stalwart  (adj.)  stro7ig.  (Hickes,  g.  as.  p.  128 
explains  it  magnanimous,  heart  of  sted  : 
and  though  four  or  five  passages  noted  by 
Hicd.  in  vo.  seem  to  refuse  that  meaning, 
it  must  be  remembered,  that  wicht  is  also 
applied  to  inanimate  things,  as  castles, 
walls,  etc.) 

Standyn  (part.)  stood. 

Standis  (imperative  v. )  stand  ye. 

Qta.ne  (n.)  stone,  mg.  staia-a.  as.  stan.  o^d. 
isl.  al.  stein,    sio.  sten. 

Stank  (n.)  stagnant  iwol,  or  ditch,  ga.  stang. 
arm.  stanc.    fr.  e-stang. 

Stark,  ger.  sw.  (adj.)  strong,  robust,  unshaken, 
as.  stare,     isl.  sterk-r.     d.  stasrk. 

*State  (n.)  station,  dignity. 

Sted  (n.)  steed,  horse,     as.  isl.  sted-a. 

Sted,  as.  al.  d.  (n.)  place,     mg.  stad-s. 

Stad  ;  sted  :  .  (v.)  silicate,  place.     I.  statuo. 

Stedles  (adj.)  without  place,  omnipresent. 

Steyle ;  stal  :  stolyn  (v.)  steal,  mg.  stil-an. 
as.  al.  stel-an.    isl.  stel ;  stal: 

Stek  (v.)  1,  adhere.  2,  be  fixed  in,  as.  stic- 
an.     b.  stek- en.    ger.  steck-en. 

Stek  (v.)  stab.     v.  Styk.  q.  id. 

Stek  (v.)  close,  shut  up.    mod.  sc.  steek. 

Stent  (v.)  extend,  stretch  out.     br.  estyn. 

Stepil  (n.)  steeple,  as.  stypel.  (I.  stipul-a 
long  stem  of  corn.) 

Sterap  (n.)  stirrup,  isl.  stig-reip,  i.e.  step- 
rope. 

Stere  (v.)  govern,  mg.  isl.  stiur-an.  as. 
styr-an. 

Stere  (v.)  stir.    as.  styr-ian. 

Stere,  steryng  (n.)  htstle,  trouble,  comynotion. 
as.  sterung.     {isl.  styr,  battle.) 

Stem,  ger.  b.  prec.  (n. )  star.  mg.  stairn.  as. 
steorra,     isl.  siu.  stiarn-a. 

Stert  (pret.  v.)  started,  leaped. 


THE  OBSOLETE  WORDS. 


383 


Styk,  stek  (v.)  stc(b.   as.  stic-an.    sw.  stick-a. 

ger.  stech-en.     b.  stek-en.     o,gr.  ffTiyftv. 

0,1.  stig-o. 
Styth  (adj.)  strong,    (as.  sti>  steady,  austere.) 
Stole  (n.)  seems  an  ornament  hung  on  the 

priest's  breast.     [Coles's  Diet.]    or  /.   the 

long  robe  called  in  I.  orarium,  q.  v.  in  Gloss. 

to  Mat.  Paris. 
Stony  (v.)  astonish,  confound,    v.  Astonay. 
Story  (n.)  history.     I.  historia.     it.  storia. 
Stound  (n.)  time,  moinent,  or  short  space,    as. 

o,d.  d.  ger.  isl.  sw.  slund. 
Stowre  (n.)  tumult,  battle.    o,d.  isl.  styr.    ojr. 

e-stour. 
Stra  (n.)  straw,     as.  stre.    sw.  strce. 
Stray t  (adj.)  strict,     as.  strsec, 
Strayte,  IX.  1.  1000,  narroio  pass.     "  arcto 

loco."    Sc.  Chr.  V.  ii.  p.  414. 
Strak  (n. )  stroke,  blow.     ger.  streich. 
Strak  (pret.  v.)  struck. 
Strawcht  (adj.)  straight,  in  tlie  shortest  way. 
Strawcht  (pret.  v.)  v.  Strek. 
Strawngere  (n.)  stranger. 
Strawe  (pret.  v.)  strove. 
Strek ;   strawcht :   strekyt  (v.)  stretch,    as. 

strec-an.    sw.  strack-a.    b.  streck-en. 
Strenth,  streynth,  strynth  (n.)  strength. 
Stryk  ;  strak:  strykyn  (v.)  1,  s^r/^.    2,  fight 

a  battle.     3,  anchor  a  ship,  thereby  strik- 
ing the  ground. 
Strynd,  as.  (n.)  offspring.     Ch.  streene. 
Stroy  (v.)  destroy,    it.  struggere. 
Stud  (pret.  v.)  stood. 
Stuff  (v.)  1,  fill,  cram.   2,  garrison  a  castle  or 

town,  man  a  ship.     isl.  stutf-a.     I.  stip-o. 
Stuff  (n.)  7nen  in  a  garrison,  shij),  etc. 
Stulth  (n.)  stealth,     sw.  stold.     d.  sty  Id. 
Stwny  (v.)  astonish,  cmifound.     v.  Astonay. 
Sture  (adj.)  austere,  rough,     ger.  stur. 
Subdyt,  subjet  (adj.)  subject.     I.  subdit-us, 

subject-US. 
Subitane  (adj.)  sudden.    I.  subitane-us. 
Succed  (v.)  succeed.     I.  succed-o. 
Succudry  (n.) presumption,  too  great  confidence 

in  one's  self.     Ch.  surquedrie. 
Sud  (aux.  V.)  should,    b.  soude.    v.  Schuld. 
Suddand  (adj.)  sudden. 
Sufficyand  (adj.)  sufficient,    fr.  suffisant. 
Sufficiance  (n.)  sufficiency,    fr.  sulfisauce. 
Sujet, /r.  (a,dLy)  subject. 
Sujowrnyng  (n.)  sojourning,  resting. 


Sxild  (aux.  V.)  should,    v,  Sud,  Schuld. 
Sum,  as.  al.  (adj.)  some.    mg.  sum-s. 
Sumdele,  some  part,  somewliat.    v.  Dele. 
Summyre  (n.)  summer. 
*S\xn,  al.  isl.  (n.)  son.    mg.s\xa-VLs.    as.  sun-a, 

o,d.  d.  sio.  ger.  b.  son. 
Sungyn  (part.)  sung.     isl.  as.  sungen. 
Swnles  (adj.)  Jiaving  no  son. 
Swnnownday  (n.)  Sunday,    as.  sunnandseg. 
Supare  (n.)  supper,     br.  swpper. 
Suppowale  (n.)  supjjort.     oJr.  apuyal.     (/>'. 

epaul-er  to  prop,  set  the  shoulders  to.) 
Supprice,  suprys  (v.)  suppress. 
Surno-RTne,  suxnowne  (n.)  surname,    fr.  sur- 

nom. 
Suspectiown  (n.)  suspicion. 
Sute  (adj.)  s^veet,  pleasant,     sw.  b.  soet. 
Suth  (n.)  truth,     as.  so|>. 
Suthfast  (adj.)  established  in  the  truth. 
Suttyle  (adj.)  subtile. 
Swa  (conj.  adv.)  so,  consequently,     v.  Sa. 
Swagyd  (part.)  asswaged. 
Swayne,  swan  (n.)  1,  young  man.     2,  man  of 

inferior  rank.    as.  swan.     o^d.  isl.  suein. 
Swake  (n.)  blow  with  a  sudden  turn,    {isl, 

sueig-r  bend,  curve.) 
Swelly  (v.)  swallow,    as.  swelg-an.    isl.  suelg- 

ia. 
Swelt  (v.)  die.    mg.  swilt-an.    cis.  swelt-an. 
Swerd,  isl.  sw.  b.  (u.)  sword,     as.  sweord. 
Swere  (v.)  sxoear.     as.  swer-ian. 
Swete,  as.  (adj.)  siveet.     v.  Sute,  q.  id. 
Swetherj'ke,  Sioeden. 
Swyk  (n.)  fraud,  imposture,    isl.  suik.    d. 

suyg. 
Swikful  {&&].)  fraudulent,     isl.  suikul. 
Swilk  (adj.)  such.    mg.  swaleik.    as.  swylce. 
Swyth  (adj.)  quickly,  rapidly.     o,fr.  souef. 
Swywe  (v.)  have  unlawful  carnal  connexion 

with.    (isl.  suyf,  involo,  candesco.) 


T 


Ta  (adj.)  first  one  of  tioo.  Tane  is  a  rapid 
pronvinciation  of  Ta  4ne. 

Ta,  tay,  tak ;  tuk :  tane,  takyn.  (v.)  take. 
Oigr.  ra-w,  in  imperative  rae,  and  rrf  ap. 
Homer.  0,1.  tag-o.  isl.  tek ;  tok :  o,d. 
o,sw.  tak-a. — Tak  on  hand,  undertake.— I 
tak  on  hand,  J  give  you  my  word,  I  under- 
take for  the  truth. 


384 


GLOSSAKY  OF 


Tabart,  VIII.  1.  1956,  dress  ivor7i  by  knights 
over  their  annour,  having  their  armorial 
bearings  rejjresented  on  it  in  embroidery.  R. 
Bruniie,  p.  280,  relating  the  degradation 
of  Balliol,  says, 

"  His  tabard  is  tome." 
V.  Blasowne  and  Senyhe,  which  seem  the 
same :  and  Q.  if  not  also  the  same  with  the 
Eoman  Trabca  the  dress  of  the  Knights, 
and  also  of  the  Augurs,  as  the  Tabart  is 
now  of  the  Heralds  ou  solemn  occasions, 
[v.  Tac.  Annal.  L.  iiL  c.  2.  Servii  Not. 
in  Virg.  JEn.  L.  vii.  I.  187.] 

Tade,  as.  (n.)  toad. 

Taylye  (v.)  bind  an  agreement  by  a 

Taylyhe  (n.)  bond,  indenture,  so  called  be- 
cause duplicates  are  made,  which  have 
indentings,  fr.  failles,  answering  to  each 
other. 

TajTityd,  V.  1.  5249,  /  attainted. 

Tayry  (v.)  1,  tarry.     2,  detain. 

Takyn,  taknyng  (n.)  token,  sign.  mg.  taikn. 
as.  tacn,  tacnunge.     isl.  taku,  teiku. 

Tald,  tawld  (pret.  v.  and  part.)  told.  isl. 
pret.  talde.     as.  part,  talad- 

Tale,  made  na,  VIII.  1.  3440,  made  no  account 
of,  valued  as  nothing. 

Tale  (n.)  tail.     as.  toagl.     isl.  tagl. 

Tane  (adj.  and  part.)  v.  Ta. 

Tary  (v.)  distress,  persecute,    gr.  Teip-w. 

Taucht,  delivered,  committed,     v.  Beteche. 

Tech  (v.)  icac/t.     as.  tsec-au. 

Tey  (v.)  tie,  bind.     gr.  5e-w.     as.  ti-an. 

Tenawndry  (n.)  holding  in  lands. 

Tenawns  (n.)  custody. 

Tend  (adj.)  tenth,  isl.  sw.  tiund.  d.  b. 
tiende.     (n.)  titlie.     mod.  sc.  teend. 

Tendyr  (adj.)  kind,  compassionate,  or  as  in 
mod.  eng.  tender-hearted. 

Tene  (n.)  anger,  as.  teon.  (adj.)  angry. 
{b.  ten-en  to  anger.) 

Terand  (n.)  tyrant. 

Ternyte  (n.)  corr.  of  Trinity. 

Teth  (pi.  n.)  teeth,     as.  tej>. 

Thak  (n.)  materials  of  a  roof,  in  mA)d.  sc. 
restricted  to  a  covering  of  straw,  heath, 
or  the  like,  as  the  modernized  word  thatch 
is  understood  in  eng.  as.  J>ac.  isl.  )>ak. 
V.  Thek. 

Thankfully  (adj.)  graciously,  with  good  will. 
{as.    J^ancfuU  willing,  well  ^jfcascc?.      un- 


hauces  unwilling. — Al  oiu-e  imthankis,  in 
sjnte  of  us  all.) 

The(n.)  thigh,     as.  J^egh.     isl.  al.  J)io. 

Thefe,  2^1.  thewys  (n.)  thief,     as.  J'eof. 

Thek  (v.)  cover  a  building  with  a  roof.  as. 
hecc-an.     isl.  \>ek.     gr.  crrey-u.     I.  teg-o. 

Themys  (pi.  n.)  serfs,  bond  servants  or  slaves 
born  on,  and  attached  to,  the  land :  also, 
the  right  of  having  such.  cfr.  Skene,  vo. 
Theme,  and  Spelman,  vo.  Team.  (as. 
team  offspring.') 

Theologys  (pi.  n.)  theologues. 

Thew  (u.)  manner,  conduct,     as.  )>eaw. 

Think  (impersonal  v.)  v.  Me-thynk. 

Thyil  (v.) pierce,  pienetrate.     as.  ]?irlian. 

Thole  (v.)  suffer,  permit,  bear  luith.  mg.  isl. 
J5ul-an.  as.  )>ol-ian.  Oid.  Jjol-a.  This 
expi-essive  word  is  discarded  from  mod. 
eng.  to  make  way  for  tolerate,  ivhich  comes 
from  the  same  origin  by  the  circuitous  stages 
of  gr.  raXo-w,  0,1.  tol-o  aiul  tul-o  after- 
wards altered  to  toler-o,  and  the  fr.  toler- 
er.     It  survived  the  age  of  ClMucer. 

Thochty  (adj.)  thoughtful. 

Thowles,  thowlys  (adj.)j'cife  inclined,  {mod. 
sc.  thawless,  unactive,  handless.) 

Thra  (adj.)  peisevering,  earnest,  eager,  isl. 
]5ra-r.     (o,stv.  thra,  desire.) 

Thrang  (n.)  throng,  croiod.     as.  J^rang,  J)ring. 

Thraw  (v.)  tvxist  or  pluck  violently,  as. 
J^raw-an. 

Thra  we  (n.)  short  time,  iiistant.     v.  Rud. 

Thre  (adj.)  three,  mg.  Jsrin-s.  as.  o/d.  |)ry. 
sw.  it.  tre. 

Threllage,  threldwme  (n.)  condition  of  a 

Threlle(n.)  stove.     as.isl.\>Y^.     sw.  c?.  trajl. 

Threte  ;  :  .  (v.)  compell,  drive,  as.  jjreatian. 
isl.  traud-a.    (n.)  compulsion. 

Thretteue(adj.)<Mr<eew.  as.  Jireottyne.  o,d. 
isl.  threttan. 

Thretty  (adj.)  thirty,  as.  |>rittig.  isl.  |>ria- 
tyu.     sw.  trettio. 

Thryd  (adj.)  third,  mg.  \>v\(\.-c,s,.  as.  ))ridd- 
a.    gr.  rpir-os. 

Thryllage,  thryldome,  v.  Threllage,  q.  id. 

Thryis  (adv.)  co?itr.  o/thre  syis,  thrice. 

Thryst  (v.)  thrust,  press,  sqtieeze.     isl  }>rist-a. 

Throt  (n.)  throat,     as.  J^rot. 

Throwch,  throucht  (prep.)  through,  by,  by 
means  of. 

Thvf:iyiig{n.)  thong,    as.  J^wang.    wl  l^ueing. 


THE  OBSOLETE  WOEDS. 


385 


Tyde  (ii.)  tide,  titne.     as.  isl.  sw.  tid. 

Tyde  (v.)  betide,  happen,     as.  tid-an.     isl. 

sw.  tid-a. 
Till,  mg.  o,d.  isl.  as.  (prep.)  to  in  all  its 

meanings  and  uses,     also  from,  as  in  VI. 

1.    2385  (/.    improperly)   and   with,   VII. 

1.  1042.     As  a  prefix  to  the  infinitive  verb 

it   ocenrs    in    Ulfila,   Luk.   vi.    7,    where 

Junius  is  quite  at  a  loss  for  a  meaning  to 

it. 
Tympanys,  VII.  1.   1271,   seem  hooks.     Or- 

dericus  Vitalis,  relating  a  story  apparently 

the  same,  has  "ferreis  digitis." 
Tyue;  tynt  :  .  (v.)  lose.      isl.  tyne ;  tynde  : 

tynd-ur. 
Tynsale,  tynsel  (n.)  loss. 
^jvawXix]..)  tyrant,    ga.  tiern.    gr.  rvfyavv-os. 

1.  tyrann-us,  all  originally  chief  or  king, 

as  it  is  still  in  ga. 
Tyrandyis,  tyrandiy  (n.)  tyranny. 
Tysstyre,  VI.  1.  777,  case,  cover.     I.  test-a. 

shell,  pot,  cask. 
Tj-te ;  :  .    (v.)  pnll,   snatch,      h.    tiid-en   to 

draw. 
Tyte  (n.)  snatch. 

Tyte  (adv.)  quickly,     (isl.   oaIj.   titt  ready.) 
Tythyng,  tythand  (n.)  tidings,     isl.  tidende. 
*To,  VI.  1.  823,  after,    f  er. 
To  (adv.)  too.     as.  to.     isl.  til.     gcr.  zu. 
To  (adv.)  when  preceding  a  verb,  part,  or 

adj.  quite,  entirely,  very.     v.  VII.  1.  3163, 

3289.     as.  to,  e.g.  to-qwysan  to  shake  in 
2>ieces  ;  to-brocen,  quite  broken  ;  to-fa?gen, 

very  glad.     gr.  fa.     ger.  zu.     v.  Wachter, 
p)rolegomena,  §  v.  Tynohitt  in  vo.  Lei.  V. 

i.  1).  568,  l.  7. 
Tofall  (n.)  building  annexed  to  the  wall  of  a 

larger  one. 
To-gyder  (adv.)  together,     as.  togfedere. 
Tulye,  VI.  1.    1481.     It  seems  harass  with 

toil;  f.  the  same  with  "  tar  veal /a^tgrwe." 

[Ross,  p.  151  and  Gloss.]    Perhaps  it  is  er. 

for  to  kill :  Platina,  p.  312  has  "  peregrin! 

necabantur." 
Tomome  (adv.)  to  morrov).     as.  tomorgen. 
Top-castellys,    VII.    1.   3274.     v.    note,    and 

Percy's  Reliques,  V.  ii.  pp.  184,  185. 
Toruement  (n.)  tournament. 
Toj^ir  (adj.)  other,  second,     v.  0\>\v,  q.  id. 
Towale  (u.)  toioel.    fr.  touaille. 
Towm  (n.)  tmnb. 

VOL.  III. 


Townnys.     v.  Pypys. 

Trad  (n.)  track,  course  in  travelling  or  sailing. 

br.   trawd.      as.   trode.      o,d.    isl.    tradk. 

{Cumberland,  trod  foot-path.) 
Trayne,  trane  (n.)  stratagem.     Lei.    V.  i.  p. 

540,  treyne. 
Trayst  (adj.)  foAthful,  trusty,     isl.  traust-r. 

sw.  trrest.     ger.  trost. 
Tranowntyng,  VIII.  1.  3717,   and  v.    V.  R. 

It  seems  stolen  march,  and  apparently  in 

the  night,     cfr.  Barber,  pp.  148,  21  ;  389, 

118;   418,  214;   also  151,   45;   wtiere  tr^- 

venting  apparently  ought  to  be  the  same. 

Travent  or  tranoint  in  B.  Harry,  pp.  71, 

209,  357,  etc.,  seems  a  different  word. 
Trast,  trayst  (v.)  trust,  confide,     isl.  treyste. 

s\o.  trcest-a.     ger.  trost-en. 
Tratel  (v.)  chatter,  speak  foolishly,     br.  try- 

dar.     b.  tater-en. 
Tratowry  (n.)  treacliery. 
*Travel,    trawale  (n.)   labour,     fr.   travail. 

iy.)  labour,  take  pains,    fr.  travaill-er. 
Tre  (n.)  1,  tree.     2,  timber,     mg.  triii ;   as. 

trew ;   o^d.   trie ;   isl.  sw.  traj,  all  in  both 

senses. 
Trene,    treyn    (adj.)   of  tree,  .loooden.      as. 

treow-en. 
Tresor,  b.  fr.  (n.)  treasure. 
Tresown  (n.)  treason,  treachery. 
Trete,  treyt  (v.)  treat. — also  entreat. 
Trete  (n.)  treaty. — also  entreaty. 
Tretis  (n.)  treatise. — also  treaty. 
Trew,  o^fr.  (n.)  tr^ice. 
Trewage  (n.)  tribute,  i.  e.  price  of  trew,  a 

say  postage,  carriage.     o,fr.  truage. 
Trewyd  (-pnvi.)  jrrotected  by  a  truce. 
Trewe  (adj.)  tru^,  faithful,     as.  treowe. 
Trewth  (n.)  truth,     as.  trywj?. 
Trewsone  (n.)  treason. 
Trybyl  (adj.)  trijjle. 
Tributere,  tributary,    fr.  tributaire. 
Trychery  (n.)  trick,  cheat,    fr.  tricherie. 
Tryst  (n.)  1,  appointment  to  meet.    2,  appoint- 
ed meeting. 
Trow  (v.)  believe,   trust,     mg.  trau-an.     as. 

treow-ian.     isl.  tru-a.     al.  t'ru-en. 
Trowys,  trust  ye. 
Trowth  (n.)  1,  truth.     2,  belief. 
Trw  (n.)  truce,     v.  Trew,  q.  id. 
Trump  (v.)  1,  sound  trumpets.     2,  VI.  1.  178, 

break  wiiul  backxvards. 

2  B 


386 


GLOSSAEY  OF 


Trwnsown,  trvMcheon,  staff,    fr.  tron9on. 
Tuk  (pret  v.)  1,  took.     2,  hctook.     v.  Ta. 
Tiimb  (n.)  tomb.     gr.  tv^^-os. 
Tume   (adj.)   empty,     isl.    tom-ur.      sw.    d. 

torn. 
Tung,   as.   (n.)  tongue.      ing.    tugg-o.      pr. 

tiingo.     isl.  sio.  tung-a.     o^l.  dingiia. 
Tvvnykil  (n.)  tunicle.     I.  tunicul-a. 
Turue-pyk,  ivinding  stair  of  the  toiver. 
Turs  (v.)  carry. 
Twa,  twa  (adj.)  two.     mg.  as.  twa,  twai.    isl. 

2irec.  tua.    sw.  twa.    b.  twee. 
Twelf,  as.  (adj.)  ttoelve.     mg.  twalif. 
Twentyd  (adj.)  twentieth. 
Twych  (v.)  toxich. 

Twyne  (adj.)  twain,  two.    as.  twegen. 
Twys  (adv.)  tieice. 

D 

N.B.  Words  lohich  have  suffered  no  other 
change  than  putting  Th  /o?-  D  iieed  no  ex- 
planation. 

Da  (pi.  ijron.)  these.— also  those,  mg.  \>ai. 
pr.  J>e.  as.  \>a.. — In  mg.  as.  isl.  and  some 
other  languages  there  is  but  one  word  for 
this  and  that,  which  accounts  for  J)a,  being 
the  pi.  of  both  in  sc.  and  hence  the  error  of 
confounding  these  and  those,  which  Scottish 
men  sometimes  fall  into. 

Da,  t>ai  (pron.)  they.     Dair,  their. 

Dam,  as.  them.  mg.  J>aim,  J)amnia. — It  is 
common  in  sc.  to  use  them  in  the  singular, 
e.g.  I  hive  tliem  that  luves  me.  In  this 
they  have  no  less  a  precedent  than  Ulflla, 
loho  in  Luk.  x.  16,  fios  "  J)amma  sand- 
^andin  mik,"  him  who  sent  me,  or  him 
sending  me. 

Dan,  mg.  (adv.)  then.     as.  )>onne.     isl.  Jja. 

*Dan,  mg.  (conj.)  therefor,  else,  otherways, 
but  that. 

Dare  (pron.)  their.     Davis,  theirs. 

Bare  (a,dy.)  there,     mg.  isl.  t>ar. 

Dare-ovit,  mit  of  doors,  outside.  Dare-til, 
thereto.  Dare-eft,  thereafter.  Dare-for, 
therefor.     Dare-by,  thereabouts. 

De  is  often  prefixed  to  names,  and  generally 
(though  not  always)  denotes  the  person  to  be 
the  chief  of  his  name,  e.g.  \>e  Bni.s,  he 
Douglas. 

De,  as.  {\)Ton.)  t/iec.     I.  te.     '/;•.  re. 

Be  {'pron.)  tJicse,  those,     v.  Da. 


Deyne  (adv.)  tlience.     v.  Dyne. 

Di  (pron.)  thy. 

Dy,  as.  (conj.)  therefor. 

Didder,  Jjiddyr  (adv.)  thither,     as.  J)ider. 

Dyne  (adv.  of  place  and  time)  thence. 

Dir  (pi.  pi-on.)  these.  P.  Plovmian.  J>er. — 
Though  Jonas  in  his  Islandic  grammar 
puts  ille  «s  I.  for  hann,  luin,  ]>ad,  which  in 
the  pi.  have  )>eyr,  J>£er,  J>aug,  yet  the  ex- 
amples adduced  by  Hickes  at  the  bottom,  of 
the  page  sheio,  that  it  ansioers  at  least  as 
well  to  the  I.  hie  and  eng.  this,  [/once 
Gram.  Isl.  ap.  Hickes,  p.  44.] 

Dus-gdt  (adv.)  in  this  manner. 

U  or  W  vowel. 

Ugsum  (adj.)  horrible,  {as.  og-a ;  o,d.  isl. 
ugg-ur,  horror,  mg.  og-an  ;  o,d.  isl.  ugg-a, 
to  dread.) 

Umast,  VIII.  1.  4654,  contr.  of  outhmast, 
uppermost,  v.  Outh,  and  V.  R.  of  VIII. 
1.  4655. 

Wm beset  (part.)  beset  round  about,  {isl.  um, 
om  ;  as.  em,  abotit.) 

Wni bethought  (part.)  duely  considered,  re- 
volved in  the  mind. 

Wmqwhil  (adv.)  s&metimcs.  (in  mod.  sc.  it  is 
an  adj.  late,  deceased.) 

Wnabayssyt  (adj.)  undaunted. 

Wndyr  (prep. )  utider.     mg.  iindar. 

Wndyrlowt  (v.)  stoop,  be  subject. 

Wndyrlowt  {a,dj.)  subject,     v.  Lowte. 

Wndyrstandyn  (part.)  understood. 

*Wndone  (part.)  explained,  q.  d.  unlocked. 

Unfrend  (u.)  enemy.  (So  I.  inimiciis  slightly 
altered  from  in-amicus.) 

Unleful  (adj.)  unlawful,     v.  Leful. 

Unnioilerly  (adj.)  unkindly. 

Wnyholdyn  (part.)  twt  yielded. 

Wpset  (n.)  insurrection,  mutiny,  su).  upp- 
sat.     isl.  upsteit,  uspgekt. 

WptAne  (part.)  take7i possession  of. 

Ure  (n.)  luck,  as  we  .say  good  luck,  bad  luck  ; 
but  without  any  addition  generally  under- 
stood of  good  fortune,  arm.  ojr.  eur  {re- 
tained in  fr.  bonheur,  malheur,  which 
etymologists  derive  from  heure  Ju/ur,  as  if 
the  words  signified  metaphorically  good 
hour,  bad  hour ;  whereas  the  meaning  is 
obvious  and  simple  witli/nd  any  meiaphor.) 

*Us  (n.  and  v.)  use. 


THE  OBSOLETE  WOEDS. 


387 


Utraly  (adv.)  utterly,  entirely. 

U)>ir  (adj.)  otJier,  second:  for  OJ>ir,  q.  v. 

VorW. 

Way  age  (n.)  journey  by  land  or  ivater.    fr. 

voiage.     Ip.  viagi-um. 
Wake  (v.)  be  unoccupied.     I.  vac-o. 
Vaknyd  (part.)  roused,     v.  Waknyd,  q.  id. 
Val, /?-.  (n.)  valley.     I.  vall-is. 
Wale  (n.)  veil.     I.  vel-iiin. 
Wangyle  (n. )  contr.  of  evangyle.  gospel. 
Wantage  (n.)  advantage,     it.  vantaggio. 
Warray  (adj.)  true.     v.  'VC'^erray,  q.  id. 
Waward  (n.)  vanguard,  first  division  of  an 

army.    fr.  avant-garde.     Ip.  aute-gard-a. 
Wenciis  (v.)  vanquish,     v.  Wincus,  q.  id. 
Venenows  (adj.)  venovious.     I.  veneuos-us. 
WenjTn,   venowme   (n.)   venmn,  poison.      I. 

venen-um.    fr.  venin.     b.  venyn. 
Werown  (v.)  surround,    fr.  envlronn-er. 
Weray   (adj.)   true,   real.      I.  ver-ua.      o,fr. 

veraie. 
Wers  (n.)  verse,     also  pi.  verses.     I.  vers-us. 
Vertue   (n.)  virtue,  valour,  force,  capacity, 

judicious  managetnent.     1.   virtus,   xohich, 

some  say,  ovght  to  be  written  vertus,  has  all 

these  ineanings.    fr.  vertu. 
"VVeschelle,  wessayle  (n.)  vessel,  vessels. 
WyandowT,  good,  IX.  1.  1130,  seems  one  who 

lives  or  feeds  ivell.     (fr.  viaud-er  to  feed. 

Ch.  in  the  description  of  the  Frankelein 

has  "  viended,"  icell  supplied  lo-ith  meat.) 
Vylaus,  VII.  1.  1796,  seems  vile,  villainous, 

ox  f.  fierce.     I.  \S\.-\s,  vile.     isl.  vSW.  fierce. 
Vinous  (v.)  vanquish,     v.  Wyn,  whence  this 

seems  derived  through  the  medium  of  the 

I.  vinc-o. 
V^Tityr  (n.)  1,  luinter.     2,  year.     v.  Wyntyr. 
Vysdwme  (n.)  ^oisdom.     isl.  visdom-r. 
Vyse,  bowys  of,  VIII.  1.  4229.     Q.  if  boios 

worked  by  screivs  t     (fr.  vis  screw.) 
Wysyd  (v.)  visit. 
Wyttalys  (pi.  n.)  victuals. 
Voce,  I.  with  vitiated  sound  (n.)  voice. 
Yod(n.)  ^oood,  forest,     isl.  vid.     v.  Wod. 
Wrat  (pret.  v.)  VII.  1.  2177,  wrote. 
yVult  (n.)  countenance,  mg'.  wlaits.  Z.  vult-us. 

W  consonant. 

Wa  (n.)  ivo,  sorrow,     as.  wa,  was.    (nig.  wai; 
prec.  we  ;  isl.  va,  interjection  of  grief.) 


Wa  (adj.)  woful.     as.  waa. 

Wace,  IX.  1.  2171,  corr.  for  loas. 

Wach  (n.)  watch,  watchman,     as.  wseccere. 

Wadand,  VIII.  1.  6311,  fearful,  v.  V.  R. 
(ir.  waXh  fear.) 

Wageowi'  (n.)  hireling,  mercenary. 

Wayd  (v. )  wa.de  in  water,  etc. 

Way t,  wate  (v. )  hunt,  pursiie,  persecute,  isl. 
veit-a.     sw.  wed-a.     ger.  weid-en. 

Wayth  (n.)  wandering,  roving,     as.  wa|>e. 

Wake  (v.)  wander,     isl.  vack-a.     I.  vag-or. 

Wakyn  ;  waknyd  :  .  (v.)  awake,  rouse,  isl. 
vakn-a. 

Walcommyng  (n.)  ivellcome. 

Wald  (aux.  v.)  woidd. — Sometimes  the  prin- 
cipal verb  is  suppressed,  e.g.  VI.  1.  2097, 
where  recover,  reclaim,  or  the  like  is  under- 
stood ;  VIII.  1.  4778,  where  proceed  seems 
wanting,  as.  walde  which  Ilickes  [g.  as. 
p.  94]  thinks  a  Danish  corruption  of  wolde. 

Walde  (v.)  wield,  manage,  govern,  mg.  al. 
wald-an.  ffs.  weald-an.  isl.  vald-a.  sw. 
wald-a. 

Walow  (v.)  loither.  as.  wealow-ian.  Cum- 
berland dwaUow. 

Wame  (n.)  womb,  belly,  mg.  wamb-a.  as. 
waBmb.  isl.  vsmb. — Gret  wame,  big  bellied, 
pregnant. 

Wan  (pret.  v.)  v.  Wyn. 

Wanlas,  III.  1.  510.  VII.  1.  446.  d.  last 
crime,  fraud.  If  this  is  the  word,  "  at  the 
wanlas"  will  mean  innocently,  (mg.  wan  ; 
isl.  van,  deficiency,  privation,  ir.  gan  with- 
out.  br.  inseparable  prep,  an ;  and  gr.  a, 
av,  signifying  privatimi. ) 

Wanwyt  (n.)  vmnt  of  knoioledge.  isl.  van- 
vitska.     b.  wanwete. 

Wapyn,  pi.  wapnys  (n.)  weapon,  mg.  pi. 
wepna.  as.  wepn.  ofl.  isl.  vapn.  sw. 
wapn. 

War,  sw.  ger.  (subst.  v.)  were.  as.  wfcr-on. 
cd.  waran.     o^d.  warn. 

Warand  (v.)  ^ro<ec<.  as.  waren-ian.  isl.  ver- 
ia.    fr.  garant-ir. 

Warand  (n.)  shelter,  protection,  custody. 

Ward,  s^o.  (n.)  keeping,  custody,  as.  weard. 
isl.  vard.  fr.  guarde.  Warde  and  Relefe, 
VI.  Prol.  21.  The  first  is  the  custody  of  a 
minor  by  his  over-lord;  and  the  other  is  a 
fine  piaid  by  him  loJien  he  co'ines  of  age,  in 
consideration  of  being  then  put  in  possession 


388 


GLOSSARY  OF 


of  his  lands,     v.  Skene  vo.  Varda,   Rele- 

vium. 
Wardropare  (n. )  keeper  of  the  wardrobe. 
Ware  (adj.)  cautious,  knowing,    as.  waer.    isl. 

var.     sw.  war. 
Ware  (adj.)  worse,     mg.  wars,  wairsiza.     as. 

waerra.     isl.  vairs,  verr.     sw.  warr,  waerre. 
Ware  (v.)  look  well  to,  take  care  of.      isl. 

ver ;  varde  :  sw.  war-a. 
Warysown    (n.)   reward.      o,fr.   guerredon. 

Prompt,  parv.  explains  it  doiiativum,  pos- 

sessio. 
Warld  (n.)  world,     isl.  verold.     sw.  werald. 
Warne  (v.)  VI.  1.  490,  guard  against,    sw. 

warn-a. 
Warnys  (v.)  provide,  garnish,  furnish,     al. 

iiarn-on.    fr.  gam-ir. 
Warp  (v.)  throw,     mg.  wairp-an.     as.  weorp- 

an.     isl.  varp-a.     h.  werp-en. 
WaiTay   (v.)   make  war  upon.     v.    Werray, 

q.  id. 
Wart  in  comiiosition  of  adverbs  is  the  same 

with  ward  in  mod.  eng.  e.   g.  inwart  in- 

loard,  utward  outward,     mg.  wairjjs.     as. 

weai-d.     isl.  vert. 
Wat,  as.  sw.  (adj.)  loet.     d.  vaad. 
Wat  (v.)  know.     v.  Wit,  q.  id. 
Wate.    V.  Wayt,  q.  id. 
Wattyr  (n.)  1,  water.     2,  river. 
We,  way  (adj.)  small,  little,     h.  weinigh. 
Wede  (v.)  rage,  proceed  furiously,     as.  wed- 

an. 
Weddyr    (n.)    1,    weather.      2,  wind.      as. 

weder,  we}>er.      isl.  ve)>ur.     sw.   wceder. 

h.  weder. 
Wedow    (n.)    ividow.       mg.    widuwo.       as. 

weodew.     b.  weduwe.     br.  gweddw. 
Wedowhede  (n.)  widowhood. 
Weylle  (adv.)  well.     v.  Well. 
Weyng  (n.)  v)ing.     isl.  veenge. 
Well,  wele  (adv.)  prefixed  to  adjectives,  very 

(as/r.  bien.)    mg.  filu. — "Engelond  ys  a 

wel  god  lond."  R.  Gloc.  I.  1. 
Welle  (n.)  well-being,  prosperity. 
Welle-willand    (n.)    tuell-wisher.       as.    wel- 

willend. 
Welth  (n.)  wellfare.     in  mod.    eng.  riclies  ; 

mod.  so.  abundance  of  anything. 
Wemen  (pi.  n.)  women. 
Wen  (v.)  believe,  expect,     mg.  weng-an.     as. 

wen-an. 


Wench  (n.)  woman;  now  a  term  of  reproach. 

(as.  wencle  ancilla,  filia.) 
Wend  (v.)  go.     The  etymologists  derive  this 

word  from  one  signifying  turn  or  wind. 
*Went  (part.)  gone.     v.  Ga. 
Werd   (n.)   1,  fate,  destiny.     2,   sometimes 

prophecy,     as.  weord,   viryrd. — Werd  sys- 

trys,  VI.  1.  1864,  prophetic  women. 
Were   (n.)   1,   war.      2,    also   battle,     (as  I. 

bellum.)    as.   ger.   wer.      of),  werre.    fr. 

guerre. 
Were  (n.)  doubt. 

Were  (adj.  adv.)  worse,     v.  Ware  and  Wers. 
Were  (v.)  ivear.    as.  wer-an. 
Werelike  (adj.)  warlike. 
Wery  (adj.)  weary,     as.  werig. 
Wery  (v.)  worry,     ger.  vrarg-en. 
Werk,  o/l.  siv.  ger.  b.  (n.)  work.     as.  weorc. 

isl.  verk. 
Werray  (v.)  make  war  on,   carry  on  %car. 

fr.  giierroy-er. 
Wers  (adj.)  worse,     as.  al.  wirs.     v.  Ware. 
Wersslete    (n.)   VI.    1.    1614.      [Breslet    in 

MS.C]    f  er.  for  Corslet,  a  light  kind  of 

armour  for  the  body,  such  as  might  be 

proper  to  wear  in    hunting.      \Orose  on 

a^nnour,  p.  21.] 
Werst,  as.  siv.  (adj.)  worst. 
Werth  (n.)  wrath,     v.  Wreth,  q.  id. 
Wes  (subst.  V.)  zoas. 
Wethy  (n.)  band,  cord,  halter,  which  being 

originally    made   of   flexible    branches   of 

trees,   the  word  is  also  applied  to  such 

branches,      as.  wij5)>e.     ofi.   wede.     ger. 

wette.     (mg.  wi))-an  to  tie.) 
Weve  (v.)  weave,     as.  al.  wef-an.     isl.  wcf-a. 

b.  wev-en.     ger.  web-en. 
Wycht  (adj.)  \,full  of  life,  vigorous,  brave. 

2,  strong  applied  even  to  inanimate  things. 

isl.  viig-ur.     sw.  wiger,  wig.     I.  veget-us. 

(veg-eo,    vig-eo    /    am    ivicht ;    of  which 

family  there  are  many  words  in  I.  though 

perhaps  not  all  that   Mr.    Callander  has 

pressed  into  the  service.)    [Scot.  Foeins, 

pp.  20,  160.] 
Wife,  wiwe  (n. )  woman.     2,  inarried  wonmn. 

as.  sw.  wif. 
Wyis,  v.  Wy.s,  q.  id. 
Wykyd  (adj.)  wicked,  cruel,  boisterous. 
Wilful  (a.d].)  full  of  will,  willing,     (not  as 

now,  obstinate  or  perverse.) 


THE  OBSOLETE  WORDS. 


389 


*Will  (aux.  v.)beacaistoinecl,  make  a  practice 
of.    V.  IX.  1.  1499. 

Will,  sxu.  (adj.)  lost  in  error,  uncertain  how 
to  proceed,  ignorant  oftlie  loay.    isl.  vill-ur. 

Wyuipil  (n.)  ornament  for  a  lady's  head,  of 
which  there  are  contradictory  descriptions. 
{b.  wimpel ;  o,fr.  guimple,  veil. ) 

Wyn;  wan:  wonnyn.  (v.)  conquer,  acquire, 
gain,  tvin,  obtain,  get  in,  out,  to.  as.  al. 
winn-an.  o,d.  isl.  vin ;  van :  sio.  winn-a. 
ger.  b.  winn-en.     (I.  vinc-o  conquer.) 

Wynd  (n. )  narroio  street. 

Wyntyr  (n.)  1,  winter,  2,  year,  the  greatest 
part  being  put  for  the  whole,  whence  this 
mode  of  reckoning  prevailed  among  all  the 
nations  in  high  latitudes.  Even  among 
the  Greenlanders,  a  people  totally  uncon- 
nected with  any  European  nation,  okiok  is 
winter  and  year.  [Crantz's  account  of 
Greenland,  8vo.  1767,  V.  i.  p.  220.]  For  a 
similar  reason  the  southern  nations  com- 
puted by  summers,  [v.  Virg.  JEn.  i.  I. 
ult.']    mg.  wLntrus. 

Wyrk  ;  wroclit : .  (v.)  work.  mg.  waurk-9an. 
as.  wirc-an.     isl.  verk-a. 

Wyrschyp  (n.)  manhood,  dignity,  (mg.  wair 
man.) 

Wyrry  (v.)  worry,     v.  Wery,  q.  id. 

Wys,  wyis  (n.)  gidse,  manner,  form.  as. 
wise.     sw.  al.  wis.     isl.  vis-a.     b.  wyze. 

Wys  (adj.)  wise,  knoiving.     as.  al.  stv.  wis. 

Wyst ;  :  .  (v.)  know.     as.  wist-an. 

Wyt,  wat ;  wyst  :  wyttyn.  (v.)  1,  know, 
observe.  2,  inform,  as.  wit-an,  wat-an. 
isl.  vit-a.  sw.  wet-a.  (N.B.  The  pret.  on 
the  authority  of  Junii  Etymol.  vo.  Wist. ) 

Wyt,  wytting  (n.)  knowledge,  information. 

Wythhauld  (v.)  withhold,  detain.  (mg. 
wifira ;  as.  wij),  wi)>er ;  isl.  vid,  vidur, 
ugahist. ) 

Wyth-owtyu  (prep.)  without,    as.  wl|>ut-an. 

Wythsay  (v.)  say  against,     v.  Wythhauld. 

Wyth-)5i  (conj.)  with  this,  on  cotidition  that. 

Wytyr  (v.)  make  known,  inform,     sw.  witr-a. 

Wittyly  (adv.)  wisely. 

Wyttyng  (n.)  knowlege. 

Wj'we  (n.)  tvoman,  wife.     v.  Wife. 

Wod,  as.  (n.)  wood.     isl.  vid.     b.  woud. 

Wod,  as.  (adj.)  Jiuid,  furious,     mg.  wods. 

Wok  (n.)  week.  as.  wuc,  weoc,  uca.  o^sw. 
uka.     ger.  woche.     v.  Owk. 


Won  (v.)  dwell,   reside,     as.  wun-ian.    ger. 

won-en. 
Wond,  mg.  ger.  (n.)  wound,     as.  wund.     b. 

wonde. 
Wond  (v.)  wound.      mg.    ga-wond-an.      b. 

woud-en. 
Wondyre  (n.)  ivonder. 
Wonnyn  (part.)  wmi,  etc.     v.  Wyn. 
Wonnyng  (n.)  liabitation.     as.  wunung. 
Worth  (subst.   v.)  1,   become.     2.   increase, 

wax.    mg.   wairjj-an.     as.  weorjj-an.     isl. 

verd-a. 
Worth  (impersonal  v.)  e.  g.  hym  worthyt,  it 

became  necessary  for  him,  or  he  behooved,    it 

worthis,  it  is  necessary. 
Wot  (v.)  kno^o.     as.  wut-an. 
Wown   (n.)   wont,   custom,     as.    wuna.     isl. 

vande. 
Wowne  (adj.)  wont,  accustomed. 
Wrak    (n.)     destruction,     vengeance.       (mg. 

wrak-a  persecution. ) 
Wrang,  sio.  (adj.)  wrong,  unjust. 
Wrang  (n.)  wrong,  injury,     as.  wrange. 
Wrang  (v.)  wrong,  injure,     sw.  wrang-a. 
Wrangwis,  sw.  (adj.)  wrongous. 
Wrate  (pret.  v.)  wrote. 
Wrath  (adj.)  loroth,  enraged,     as.  raej).     sio. 

wred.     (as.  wra|>-iau  to  be  enraged. ) 
Wreth   (n.)  wrath,     as.  wriEt>.     siv.   wrede. 

isl.  reide,  with  which  agrees  mod.  sc.  red- 

wud  mad  with  rage. 
Wryth   (v.)   distort   the  body  in   rage.      as. 

wri}>-an.     sw.  \vrid-a. 
Wrytys  (pi.  n. )  writings,  still  used  in  sc.  law 

language. 
Wroth  IX.  prol.  23,  seems  corr.     v.  V.  It. 
Wroucht  (part.)  made,  created,     mg.  waurt>- 

ans. 

Y  consonant. 
Ya,  yha  (adv.)  yea.     mg.  ga,  gai.     br.  ie. 
Yhald  (pret.  v.)  yielded,     v.  Yheld. 
Yham  (v.)  desire  eagerly,    mpi.  gairn-an.    as. 

georn-ian. 
Yhate,  yhet,  yet  (n.)  gate.    as.  geat.    isl.  op. 

gat. 
Yhed,  yheyd,  yhud  (pret.  v.)  went.     v.  Ga. 
Yheld;  yhald:  yholdyn.  (v.)  yield,  surrender. 

mg.  gild-a.     isl.  gteld  ;  gallt : 
Yhemsale  (n.)  keeping,  charge,  custody,     isl. 

geirasla.     (as.  gem-an  to  keep.) 


390 


GLOSSAEY  OF  THE  OBSOLETE  WOEDS. 


Yherue  (ad,.)  eager,  keen,  earnest,    as.  georii. 

isl.  giarn.     ger.  gern. 
Yere  (sing,  and  pi.  n.)  year,  years,     mg.  9er. 

ns.  ger. 
Yhyng  (adj.)  young,     as.  ing,  which  added 

to  names  .signified  children  or  posterity  of 

the  persons  named. 
Yhit  (adv.  conj.)  yet ;  moreover,     as.  git. 


Yholdyu  (part.)  yielded,     v.  Yheld. 

Yhone  (adj.)  yon,  yonder,  those  at  distance. 

{mg.  adv.  9aind,  thither,  to  yonder  place.) 
Yhong  (adj.)  young,     b.  iong. 
Yhouthade,  yoiithhed  (n.)  youth. 
Yhud  (pret.  v.)  went.     v.  Ga. 
Yhule  (n.)  Christmas. 
Yhwman  (n.)  yemnan. 


Words  of  doubtful  or  unknown  Meaning, 

which  are  also  in  their  alphabetical  order  in  the  Glossary,  with  references  to  the 
places  where  they  occur. 


Ayre 

Awaland 

Awaymentis 

Banne  hors 

Beris  bynd 

Bowstowre 

Brandretli 

Brwhs 

Devore 

Dissawara 


Dowre 

Ententyment 

Fald 

Ferraris 

Fratnre 

Greis 

Har 

Haft 

Hemmynys 

Hyrsayle 


lid 

KybiU 

Layne 

Lykyn 

Metane 

Movir 

Playokis 

Qwhawe 

Rone 

Rwhys 


Schyltruni 

Schwne 

Sow  sare 

Tympanys 

Tohile 

Tranowntyng 

Vylaiis 

Vyse 

Waulas 

Werslete 


[     391      ] 


Thcfolloioing  Holydays  are  used  hj  Wyntown  as  Dates. 


Alhallowmas  (or  Day  of  All  Saints), 
St.  Ambrose,         .... 

St.  Andrew, 

Annunciation,  or  Lady  Day, 

^Ascension, 

Assumption  of  the  Virgin,  or  Lady  Day, 
Candylmes,  or  Purification  of  the  Virgin 
Circumcision, 


1st  November. 

.   4th  April. 

.  30th  November. 

25th  March. 

40  days  after  Easter. 

15th  August. 

2d  February. 

1st  January. 


.     8th  December. 

Friday  before  Easter. 

25th  March. 

15th  August. 


Conception  of  the  Virgin,    . 
*GooD  Friday, 

Lady  Day,  or  Annunciation, 

Lady  Day,  or  Assumption,     . 

Lammas  (contracted  from  St.  Peter  ad  vincula  mass),     1st  August. 

St.  Laurence, 10th  August. 

*Lentryne  (Lent)  begins  on  the  Wednesday  preceding  Quadra- 
gesima, w^hich  is  the  sixth  Sunday  before  Easter. 


.  19  th  June 

.  20th  July. 

.  1 1th  November. 

.    2 2d  July. 

.    8  th  September. 

Sunday  before  Easter. 

Easter, 


St.  Margret  the  Queen's  Translation, 

St.  Margret  the  Madyn, 

Martinmes,  .... 

Mary  Magdalen,  . 

Nativity  of  the  Virgin, 
*Palm  Sunday, 
*Pas  or  Pask,  .... 

which  is  the  Sunday  after  the  first  full  moon,  which  happens 
next  after  the  21st  of  March.  When  the  full  moon  falls  on 
Sunday,  Easter  is  the  Sunday  following. 

Petrymes  (Day  of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul),         .         .  29th  June 

RWD  Day  (Exaltation  of  the  Holy  Cross),  .  14th  September. 

St.  Thomas, 29th  December. 

*Trinity  Sunday,    ....       eight  weeks  after  Easter. 
*Whitsunday,  ....      seven  weeks  after  Easter. 

Yule  (Christmas), 25th  December, 

*  TJiose  marked  thus  are  moveable,  and  their  time  is  regulated  by  Easter. 

N.B. —  Wyntotmi  begins  the  year  on  the  twenty-ffth  day  of  March.    See  the  note 

on  Book  IX.  page  51,  line  1.307. 


INDEX. 


Abbey,  the  New,  ii.  322. 
Abbyrbrothoke,  the  Abbey  of,  ii.  221, 

228,  237  ;  iii.  333,  334. 

Abbot  of,  iii.  284. 

Dene  Henry,  Abbot  of,  ii.  327,  328. 

Abbyrnethyne,  the  Lord  of,  iii.  239. 
Abel,  son  of  Adam,  i.  15,  18. 

■^ Bishop  of  St.  Andrews,  ii.  255. 

Abercairney,  the  Murrays  of,  iii.  277. 
Aberdeen  (Abbyrdene),  Bishop  of,  ii.  212, 

213,  248;  iii.  84,  331. 

city  of,  ii.  240,  337,  422,  430. 

port  and  shipping  of,  iii.  252. 

see  of,  iii.  246. 

Abernethy  (Abyrnethyne),  ii.  37,  163. 

Laird  of,  ii.  141  ;  iii.  326. 

Sir  Patrick  of,  ii.  323,  324. 

Sir  Lawrens  of,  ii.  450. 

Aboyne  (Obyne),  ii.  246. 

Abraham,  the  Patriarch,  i.  9,  26,  46,  66, 

69,  76,  77  ;  iii.  201,  206. 
Abyran,  ii.  297. 
Abyssinia,  iii.  200. 
Abywr,  i.  56. 
Accland,  Hill  of,  i.  14. 
Achab,  King,  i.  156. 
Achaia  (Akay),  i.  51. 
Achaius  (Eokal),  King  of  Scots,  iii,  228, 

290,  326,  327. 
Achas,  King  of  Judah,  i.  9. 
Achilles,  i.  255. 
Achor,  i.  108. 
Acyre-Cyryr,  i.  170. 
Ada,  Countess   of   Northumberland,   iii. 

247- 


Ada,  mother  of  King  William  the  Lion, 

iii.  333. 
Adah,  wife  of  Lamech,  i.  16. 
Adam,   the  first    man,  i.   11-18,  69;   ii. 

41-43,  142 ;  iii.  199,  204. 

■ Bishop  of  Aberdeen,  iii.  311. 

Bishop  of  Caithness,  ii.  239. 

Adamnan,  St.,  ii.  37,  38 ;  iii.  252,  325. 
Adamson,    James,    merchant-burgess    of 

Edinburgh,  ill.  xxxviii. 
Jane,    wife    of   William    Macpher- 

son.  III.  xxxviii. 
Ade,  Dame,  ii.  184. 
Adhelstan,  ii.  82. 
Adra,  i.  261. 
Adre,  i.  65. 
Adrian,  Emperor,  i.  313,  316,  317,  319- 

321,  363  ;  iii.  220. 

Saint,  ii.  85,  86. 

Pope,  ii.  71,  88,  198. 

Adulphus,  King  of  England,  ii.  79. 
Advocates'  Library,  Edinburgh,  i.  xxiv  ; 

in.  X,  xxii,  xxiii,  xxx,  xlv,  266. 
.lEhus  Donatus,  grammarian,  iii.  222,  223. 
Africa  (Affryk),  i.  26,  27,  46,  48,  SO,  85, 

98,  125,  154,  223-227,  2,34,  235,  257  ; 

ii.  27  ;  iii.  321,  323. 
Agamemnon,  Greek  leader,  iii.  194. 
Agapitus,  Pope,  ii.  23,  27. 
Agare,  country  of,  ii.  96. 
Agas,  St.,  i.  356. 
Agatha  (Agas),  daughter  of  the  Emperor 

Henry,  ii.  126,  144,  146  ;  iii.  2.34. 
Agelyus,  King,  i.  26. 
Agenor,  i.  41,  50. 


394 


INDEX. 


Agues,    daughter    of    Thomas    Earl    of 

Moray,  ii.  431  ;  iii.  298,  307- 
Agnoym,  i.  56. 

Agricola,  Roman  general,  iii.  238. 
Agrigentines,  i.  102. 
Agripjja,  Marcus,  i.  306,  307- 

King  of  Rome,  i.  156. 

Agroit,  people  in  India,  i.  32. 

Ai  (Hay),  town  of,  i.  108. 

Aidaue,  St.,  iii.  324,  325. 

Ailred,  the  Abbot   of  Rieval,  historian, 

iii.  234,  239,  240,  246,  252. 
Aitcheson,  Alexander,  goldsmith,  Edin- 
burgh, III.  XXX  vii. 
Akownt,  The  Abbey  of,  ii.  393. 
Akyre,  The  Mylnarys,  ii.  386. 
Alan,   Lord    of   Galloway,    ii.  231  ;    iii. 

267,  278. 
Alanswue,  Walter,  the  Stewart  of  Scot- 
land, ii.  242,  245. 
Alaric,  Sir,  i.  184. 
Alba,  i.  155,  261. 
Albanach,  i.  151,  152. 
Albaue,  city  of,  i.  126. 
Albani,  the  Gaelic  tribe  of,  iii.  216. 
Albania  (Albany),  i.  42,  48,  152  ;  ii.  84, 

121  ;  iii.  327. 
Albanians,  i.  178. 

Albany,  Duke  of,  iii.  70,  76,  78,  80,  85, 
89,  93-95,  315,  316. 

Murdoch,  Duke  of,  iii.  317. 

Robert,  Duke  of,  i.  xxxiii,  xxxiv  ; 

III.  xiii. 
Albemarle,  Earl  of,  iii.  278. 
Albeston,  stone  of,  i.  51. 
Albion,  i.  150  ;  iii.  321,  330. 
Albula,  i.  155. 

Aldburgh,  in  Yorkshire,  iii.  211. 
Aldhame,  iii.  324. 
Aldoyt,  i.  102. 

Alexander  the  Great,  i.  xxxviii,  xliii,  29, 
41,  42,  74,  212,  220,  235,  245,  363. 

the  First,  King  of  Scots,  iii.  237, 

244,  252,  257. 


Alexander  (King  Malcolm's  son),  Alys- 

awndyre,  ii.    163,   166,  173-175,  179- 

181 J  iii.  332,  333. 
Second  (King  William's    son),   ii. 

222,    231,  232,   236,   238,   245,   250 

306  ;  iii.  334. 
Third,  ii.  238,  239,  241,  243,  245, 

250,    252,    256,    257,    259,    261-264, 

275,    2.77,    279,   298,  313;    iii.    3,34, 

335. 

(son  of  Alexander  Third),  ii.  257. 

Second,  King  of  Scots,  iii.  228,  251, 

253,  261. 
Third,    in.    xxxv,   254,   255,   257, 

262,   263,   265,   268,   269,   272,  273, 

290,  301,  308. 
son  of  Alexander  Third,    King  of 

Scots,  iii.  260. 
Pope,   i.   315,   316 ;  ii.   204,    209- 

214  ;  iii.  198,  220. 
Alexandria,  city  of,  i.  14,  255-257,  328  ; 

ii.  37. 
Alexis,  ii.  212. 

Alfred  (Alvered),  King,  ii.  143. 
Alice,  Countess  of  Buchan,  iii.  277. 
Allynclowde  (Alcluyd,  or  Edinburgh),  i. 

153;  iii.  211. 
Abiiayhnys,  The,  ii.  19,  20,  68,  97. 
Almayne  (Germany),  i.  49 ;  ii.  35,  73, 

74,  218  ;  iii.  326. 
Alnwick   (Alnevik),   ii.    164,   189,   206  ; 

iii.  26,  331,  333. 
Alphyue,  King  of  Picts,  ii.  44. 
Alpin,  King  of  Scots,  ii.  83;  iii.  230,  327. 
Alpius  Hedus,  King  of  Scots,  ii.  86. 
Alps,  Mountains,  i.  49,  51,  52. 
Alvertown,  ii.  238. 
Alvews,  water  of,  i.  49. 
Alwynus,   Bishop  of   St.    Andrews,    iii. 

239. 
Alyne  (Alini),  i.  187. 
Amana,  Hill  of,  i.  45. 
Amasias,  King  of  Judah,  i.  156. 
Amazons,  The,  i.  xliv,  42,  121  ;  iii.  202. 


INDEX. 


395 


Amberke-Leth,  iii.  325,  326. 
Ambrose,  St.,  i.  388,  391,  399. 

Aurelius,  ii.  10, 

America,  iii.  xxxix. 

visited  first  by  Norwegians,  iii.  258. 

Ammon,  i.  137. 

Ammonites,  i.  39. 

Amphytryon,  i.  86. 

Amprityre,  King  of  Scythia,  i.  196. 

Amyeus,  iii.  55. 

Amylyus,  i.  165,  167. 

Amylius,  son  of  Procas,  i.  273. 

An,  St.  i.  356. 

Anaclete,  Pope,  i.  309,  325. 

Anand,  ii.  393,  395,  415,  433. 

Anastas,  St.,  i.  356. 

Anastasius,  Pope,  i.  401. 

II.  Pope;  ii.  18,  19. 

Emperor,  ii.  11,  18,  21,  57,  58. 

Anaxagoras,  i.  182. 

Ancheses,  Pope,  i.  335. 

Anchises,  i.  124,  149. 

Andred,   King  of    Northumberland,  iii. 

229. 
Andrew,  the  Apostle,  i.  287,  382. 

St.,  ii.  82,  182,  357  ;  iii.  323. 

Andrews,  St.,  Register  of  Priory  of,   i. 

xix. 

Priory  of,  i.  xxxiii. 

Diocese  of,  i.  6  ;  ii.  92. 

City,  ii.  175,  176,   181,   242,  258, 

262,  361,  362,  371,  408,  410  ;  iii.  332. 
Bishop  of,  ii.  175-177,  181,  199,207, 

211-214,  221,  228,  236,  244,  250,  255, 

257-259,  275,  375,  376,  392,  464,  465, 

505  ;  iii.  25,  26,  53-55,  65,  79,  85,  92, 

337. 

Abbey  of,  ii.  75  ;  iii.  329. 

Church  of,  founded,  ii.  83. 

Kyrk  of,  ii.  183,  199,  211,  255,  262, 

345. 
Andrews,  St.,  Castle  of,  founded,  ii.  221, 

436. 
Vicar-general  of,  iii.  336. 


Angase,  flood  or  water  called,  iii.  321. 
Angels,  III.  xiii. 

nine  Orders  of,  iii.  198. 

Angew,  Earl  of,  ii.   178,   187,  189,  192, 

195. 
Angles,  The,  iii.  232,  289. 
Angus,  Conquhare,  Earl  of,   ii.  93 ;   iii. 

65. 

the  Sheriff  of,  iii.  58,  60. 

Fenella,  Countess  of,  iii.  330. 

George,  Lord  of,  iii.  313. 

Earl  of,  ii.  311. 

Thomas,  Earl  of,  iii.  313. 

Thomlyne  Stewart,  Earl  of,  ii.  483. 

Angus-Fyere,  i.  170. 

Angus-Turnec,  i.  169. 

Angws,  ii.  131,  221,  311. 

Annabill,  Dame,  iii.  44,  54,  81. 

A7inals  of  Commerce,  etc.,  work  by  Mac- 

pherson,  iii.  xUv. 
Annandale,    The   Lord  of,  ii.  280,  316, 

398,  463,  477,  488  ;  iii.  268,  307. 
Annot,  ii.  436. 
Anthenor,  i,  127. 
Antichrist,  i.  19  ;  iii.  200. 
Antioch,  city  of,  i.  288  ;  ii.  23. 
Antiochus,  King,  i.  236. 
Antiope,  i.  123. 
Anton,  the  Bek,  ii.  303,  347  ;  iii.  273. 

Sir,  iii.  51-53. 

Antonius,  Emperor,  i.  321,  322,  333. 

Marcus,  i.  260,  263,  324,  328. 

Antus,  King  of  Rome,  i.  179. 
Antychia,  city  of,  i.  39. 
Appenines,  The,  i.  51,  228. 
Appilby,  ii.  205. 
Appollinare,  i.  289. 
Ai)pollo,  i.  277. 
Appolyne,  god,  i.  187,  278. 
Appule,  ii.  113. 
Aquitane  (Eqwytane),  i.  52. 
Aqwysgrayne,  ii.  74. 
Ara,  i.  56. 
Ara  Coeli,  i.  267. 


396 


INDEX. 


Arabia,  i.  38  ;  ii.  176. 

Arabs  (Rabateys),  i.  140. 

Aracus,  Hill  of,  i.  37. 

Aracusy,  coixutry  of,  i.  37. 

Ararat,  Mount,  i.  43. 

Araxes,  river,  i.  191. 

Arbaces,  King  of  Media,  i.  274. 

Arbatus,  i.  158,  159. 

Arbroath,  Chartulary  of,  iii.  265. 

Arbwre,  King  of  Lombardy,  ii.  35. 

Arcadia  (Archade),  i.  26,  51. 

Archad,  Emperor,  i.  401  ;  ii.  3,  4. 

ArchcEologia,  Lhuyd's,  iii.  207. 

Arehatane  Abbey  founded,  iii.  334. 

Archeflamynes,  the,  of  Britain,  i.  327. 

Archelaus,  of  Judea,  i.  282. 

Archers,  English,  superiority  of,  iii. 
314. 

Argentyne,  i.  390. 

Argos,  i.  81,  92,  104. 

Argwe,  Isle  of,  i.  28. 

Argyle  (Ergyle),  district  of,  ii.  84,  240  ; 
iii.  245. 

Earl  of,  ii.  200,  414. 

Alexander  of,  ii.  312. 

Aristotle,  i.  182,  245  ;  iii.  113. 

Arius,  the  heretic,  i.  380-382,  390;  ii. 
18. 

Aries,  city  of,  i.  52. 

Armaryk  (Brittany),  i.  376. 

Armaspy,  people  in  India,  i.  33. 

Armenia,  i.  14,  23,  43,  317  ;  ii.  49. 

Armulus,  King  of  Rome,  i.  156. 

Arnald,  Bishop  of  St.  Andrews,  ii.  199, 
200. 

Arnot,  Mychale  off,  ii.  409. 

Arnulphus,  Emperor,  ii.  90. 

ArpaUus,  i.  160. 

Arphaxat,  i.  65. 

Artemesia,  iii.  283. 

Arthowre,  King  of  Britain,  ii.  11-13  ; 
iii.  323. 

Arthur,  grandson  of  Henry  ii.  of  Eng- 
land, iii.  273. 


Arthur,  King,  iii.  216,  228. 

Artoyt,  i.  56. 

Artymodor,  Queen,  i.  206,  207. 

Arvyragus,  i.  290,  291. 

Arynden,  i.  169. 

Asa,  King,  i.  155. 

Ascalon,  i.  39,  141. 

Asoanius,  i.  124,  126,  149. 

Asia  (Asy),  i.   13,   26,  27,   45,  48,  49- 

51,  72,  74,  85,  105,  118,  122,  183,  196, 

197,  211,  236,  254,  306,  310,  324,  330, 

348,  383. 

Minor,  i.  43,  44. 

Asstulphe,  King  of  Lombardy,  ii.  67. 

Assur,  son  of  Shem,  i.  37. 

Assyria,  kingdom  of,  i.  6,  9,  26,  37,  63, 

65,  156,  158,  159,  185,  196. 
Astle,  Mr.,  iii.  xxx,  314. 
Astrages,  i.  159,  160,  162. 
Astyages,  King  of  the  Medes,  iii.  112. 
Athenians  (Attenyens),  i.  197,  198,  204, 

205,  209. 
Athens,  i.  50,  86,  87,   92,  112,  113,  212, 

309,  317  ;  ii.  72,  80  ;  iii.  218. 
Athis,  i.  155. 
Athole,  Earl  of,  ii.  246,  247,  315,    318, 

335,   382,   406,   407,    412,    414,    417, 

421. 
Athren,  ii.  40. 

Atlas  (Atland),  King  of  Africa,  i.  85. 
Attica,  i.  50. 

Attilius,  Roman  Consul,  i.  223,  224. 
Auchiuleck  Manuscript  of  Wyntoun,  in. 

xxvii,  xxviii. 
Audroen,  King  of  Brittany,  i.  379. 
Augustine,  St.,  i.  47,  211,  217,  388,  389  ; 

ii.  6,  47,  49  ;  iii.  219,  323. 
Augustine  Friars,  ii.  175. 
Augustus,    Cesar,   Emperor,  i.    261-263, 

265,  276,  318;  iii.  218,  219,  262. 
Aurelian,  Emperor,  i.  353. 
Aurelius,  ii.  10. 
Aurelius,  Emperor,  i.  324. 
Aurelyeus,  see  of,  ii.  99,  288. 


INDEX. 


397 


Avawch,  ii.  437,  438. 
Avignon,  ii.  80,  122  ;  iii.  289. 
Awentyne,  King  of  Kome,  i.  156. 
Awmount,  tlie  mouth  of  the,  iii.  330. 
Awstryche,  ii.  74,  75. 
Awyne,  water  of,  ii.  94,  95. 
Ayr  (Are),  the  town  of,  ii.  381,  478. 
the  Sheriff  of,  ii.  416. 

Baal  (Bel,  Belial,  Beelzebub),  i.  64. 

Babel,  Tower  of,  i.  38,  57. 

Babeta,  land  of,  i.  42. 

Babylon,  kingdom  of,  i.  6,  9,  38,  196,  273, 

310,  317;  iii.  201. 
city  of,  i.  41,  66,  75,  157-159,  183, 

185,  186,  188,  189,  220,  274. 
Bacchus,  i.  92  ;  ii.  29. 
Badenach,  Countess  of,  iii.  261. 
Badenauche,  the  Lord  of,  ii.  263. 
Bagrada,  water  of,  i.  224. 
Bailleul,  Pierre  de,  Seigneur  de  Fescam]), 

iii.  267. 
Baillie,  family  of,  iii.  267- 
Baillol,  Bernard,  iii.  266. 

Eustace,  iii.  266. 

Guy  de,  iii.  266,  267. 

Balbreid,  St.,  iii.  324. 

Balchristie,  village,  ill.  xvi. 

Balearic  Islands,  iii.  202. 

Balfour,  Sir  James,  of  Denmyln,  i.  xlvi ; 

III.  xxiii,  XXX,  xxxi. 
BaUingaU,  Jo.,  iii.  xxi,  xxii. 
Ballingry,  i.  xxxiv. 
Balliol,  Alan,  iii.  267- 

Alexander,  iii.  267. 

Edward,  ii.  382,  384,  392,  393,  398, 

406,  407,  412,  433,  477,  478,  485  ;  iii. 

233,  267,  337. 

Henry,  ii.  395  ;  iii.  266, 

family  of,  iii.  266,  267. 

Hugh,  iii.  266,  267. 

Ingleram,  iii.  266. 

King  John,  ii.  279,  283,  287,  291, 

298,  302,  304,  305,  313,  314,  320,  321, 


324-329,    335,    337,    338  ;    iii.    238, 

263,  266,  267,  272,  273,  284,  286,  303, 

335. 
Balliol,  John,  son  of  Hugh,  iii.  266. 

Marjory,  iii.  267. 

Balmaryne,  i.  46. 

Balmurynach   Abbey  founded,    ii.   242 ; 

iii.  334. 
Balvany,  the  Lord  of,  iii.  95. 
Balwery,  Sir  Michael  Scot  of,  ii.  277. 
Bannockburn,   battle   of,    ii.    312,    403  ; 

iii.  270,  294,  336. 
Baptist,  John  the,  i.  285-287. 
Barabas,  Bishop,  iii.  225. 
Baradok,  Duke  of  Cornwall,  i.  375. 
Barak,  i.  136. 

Barbany,  country  of,  ii.  96. 
Barbeflete,  ii.  179  ;  iii.  245. 
Barbour    (Barber),    John,    i.    xx,    xxxi, 

xxxvii,  xl,  xHv,  76,  97,  153  ;  ii.  280, 

305;  iii.   80,   206,  225,   263,    266,  et 

passim. 
Barclay,  George,  of  Achrody,  i.  xli ;   iii. 

xviii. 
Sir  Patrick,  of  TolUe,   i.  xli ;   iii. 

xviii. 
Barclays,  kinsmen  of  Macduff,  iii.  239. 
Bardew,  the  Lord  of,  iii.  93. 
Barname,  Dawy  of,  ii.  244,  250,  254. 
Bamysdale,  ii.  263. 
Barrabas,  Bishop,  ii.  19. 
Barry,  Thomas,  Provost  of  Bothvile,  iii. 

308,  309. 
Barys  Eayk,  the,  ii.  175,  183. 
Bas,  the,  ii.  434 ;  iii.  95. 
Basyle,  St.,  i.  384,  385. 
Bath,  monastery  at,  iii.  244. 
Bavaria  (Bawayr),  i.  49  ;  ii.  74. 

John  of,  I.  xxxiv  ;  iii.  319. 

Bawnbowrch,  ii.  246. 

Bayrr6,  Johne  de,  iii.  106. 

Beadulf,  Bishop,  iii.  230. 

Beards,  worn  by  the  Scots,  iii.  300,  301. 

Beatrix,  iii.  331. 


398 


INDEX. 


Beaumont,  Catherine,  iii.  280. 

Henry  de,  iii.  276,  295. 

Richard,  Visconnt  of,  iii.  250. 

Bede,  the  historian,   i.  xxxvi  ;  III.  xviii, 

216,  227,  242,  passim. 
Bek,  Sir  Anton,  iii.  273. 
Bekyrtone,  Sir  Walter,  of  Lnfnok,    iii, 

103. 
Bell,  Mr.  William,  ii.  393,  463. 
Bell's  Pantheon,  quoted,  iii.  207. 
Bellenden,  translator  of  Boece,  iii.  260. 
Mr.    John,    Archdean    of   Moray, 

iii.  214. 
Bellyally,  ii.  23. 
Belus,  King  of  Egypt,  iii.  207. 

King,  i.  26,  56,  63. 

Belyne,  brother  of  Breunyua,  i.  217. 
Ben,  Jamys,  Bishop  of  St.  Andrews,  ii. 

375,  376,  392,  464 ;  iii.  337. 
Benedict,  Pope,  ii.  56,  81. 
Benet,  St.,  ii.  30,  31,  44. 

Second,  Pope,  ii.  96,  99. 

Eighth,  Pope,  ii.  103-105,  114. 

Ninth,  Pope,  ii.  105,  114,  115. 

Twelfth,  Pope,  ii.  405,  465. 

. Thirteenth,  Pope,  iii.  61,  85. 

Benjamin,  son  of  Jacob,  i.  85. 
Bennarty,  Hill  of,  i.  6  ;  ni.  xi,  197. 
Benoit,  de,  St.  Maure,  poet,  iii.  196. 
Berklay,  Lord,  ii.  447,  453,  469. 
Berkley,  Walter  de,  iii.  266. 
Berry,  The  lordship  of,  ii.  503. 
Berwick  (Berewyke),  North,  Nunnery  at, 

iii.  237,  333. 

South,  ii.  181. 

North,  iii.  94. 

Castle  of,  ii.   207,  218,  395,  496  ; 

iii.  338. 
ii.  230,  302,  330,  331,   374,   398, 

399,  441,  442,  457,    48.3,  484,  497  ; 

iii.  13,  16,  17,  22,  45,  90,  91,  335. 
Berwickshire,  Bernardino  Nunneries  in, 

iii.  237. 
BerCvry,  ii.  406. 


Besat,  Sir  William,  Knight,  ii.  246-249. 

Sir  Walter,  ii.  247. 

Sir  John,  ii.  247. 

Baldred,  ii.  350,  351. 

Bethlehem,  i.  207,  278  ;  ii.  97. 
Bethok,  daughter  of  King  Malcolm,  ii. 

95,  96,  193,  308,  309. 
Bethoron,  i.  110. 
Bethsaida,  i.  287. 
Bewcastle,  iii.  273. 
Bewmanare,  The  Lord  of,   ii.  489,  491, 

492. 
Bezek,  i.  134. 
Bible  (Bybyil),  i.  77,  111,  131 ;  ii.  296. 

translated  by  Jerome,  i.  388. 

Bibliograj)hical  Dictionary,  by  Ebert,  iii. 

223. 
"  Bibliotheca     Spenceriana,"     Dibdin's, 

iii.  202. 
Bigod,  Roger,  iii.  251. 
Biset,  Thomas,  Prior,  iii.  308. 
Bissetis,  The,  iii.  75. 
Blairgo^Tie,  iii.  311. 
Blakburne,  ii.  447. 
Blare,  ii.  430. 

Board  of  Trade,  iii.  xxxviii. 
Boccaccio,    .John,    historian,   quoted,   iii. 

221. 
Bodhe,  father  of  the  Gruoch,  iii.  xvi. 
Boe,  i.  56. 
Boece  (Boyse),  Hector,  i.  xviii,  xxi,  xxvii, 

xxxvi,  xl,  xlvii  ;  ii.  77  ;  iii.  213,  230, 

238,   247,    258,    259,    274,  287,   290, 

passim. 
Boecy,  i.  50,  210,  211. 
Bogie,  village  of,  ill.  xvi. 
Bohemia  (Boemy),  i.  50,  261. 
Bollok,  William,  ii.  408. 
Bond,  Edward  A.,  iii.  x. 
BonhoAvme,  Prince  Jak,  ii.  500. 
Boniface    the    Second,    Pope,    iii.    226, 

227, 
Bonifacius,  Pope,  ii.  6,  23,  51,  52,  54. 
II.  Pope,  ii.  23. 


INDEX. 


399 


Bonifaciiis  iii.,  Pope,  ii.   51,  52,  54,  58, 

350,  351. 
Boswell,  Sir  Alexander,  of  Auchinleck, 

III.  xxviii. 
Bothevyle,  ii.  437  ;  iii.  77. 

Sir  Johne,  iii.  111. 

Both\dle,  Thomas  de  Moray,  lord  of,  iii. 

282. 
Boulogne,  iii.  41-44. 

(Boloyne),  Countess  of,  ii.  122. 

Earl  of,  ii.  187. 

Eustace,  Earl  of,  ii.  308  ;  iii.  61. 

Bourty,  the  Kirk  of,  iii.  63. 

Bowar,  Walter,  Abbot  of  Inchcolm,  i.  ix, 

xxxii,  xxxix. 
Bower,  the  historian,  iii.  234,  240,  243, 

245,  258,  272. 
Bowlyne  Abbey  founded,  iii.  334. 
Bowmownt,  The  Sheriff  of,  ii.  215. 
Henry  the,  ii.  310,  315,  382,  383, 

385,  391,  406,  427,  428  ;  iii.  103. 
Bowstowre,  an  engine,  ii.  437. 
Boyd,  Alane,  ii.  452,  468. 
Brabant,  ii.  11  ;  iii.  115,  116. 
Bradey,  Robert,  ii.  4,  26. 
Bragmanys,  people  in  India,  i.  32. 
Brandane,  St.,  ii.  36. 
Brata,  i.  102. 
Breadalbane,  iii.  216. 
Brec,  Donald,  i.  215,  216. 
Brechin,  the  Bishop  of,  ii.  245. 

See  of,  iii.  246. 

Sir  William  of,  ii.  311. 

Brede,  the  Hawyn  off,  ii.  132. 

Breik,  Symon,  King  of  the  Scots,  iii.  321. 

Donald,  son  to  Eugenius,  iii.  324, 

325. 
Bremyiis,  i.  216,  217,  219. 
Bren,  Bishop  of  St.  Andrews,  iii.  xvi. 
Brettayne,  Little,  i.  376,  379  ;  ii.  10,  489. 
"  Brevis  Chronica,"    iii.   xxii-xxiv,  321- 

337. 
Brigance,  iii.  321. 
Britain  (Bretajme),  i.  9,  21,  22,  52,  53-55, 


97,  100,  126,  127,  132,  217,  253,  285, 

289-291,  296,  313,  326,  327,  331,  355, 

359,  372,  373,  376-379  ;  ii.  13,  48,  88, 

323-325. 
Britain,  Great,  i.  377  ;  ii.  11. 

the  fertility  of,  iii.  202. 

name  of,  its  different  forms,  iii.  203. 

British  Isles,  Geography  and  History  of, 

work  by  Macpherson,  iii.  xl,  xli,  xliii, 

xlvi,  xlix.  - 
British  Museum,  ni.  x,  xvii,  xix,  xx,  xlv, 

208. 
British  Sea,  The  (Brettys  S^),  ii.  205. 
Britons  (Bretownys),   i.    238,  239,   377- 

379 ;  ii.  48  ;  iii.  322,  323,  327. 
Brodie,  The  family  of,  iii.  282. 
Broge,  i.  102. 
Brogyne,  i.  102. 
Brondjnis,  i.  102. 
Broun,  Mr.,  librarian,  i.  xlvi. 

Sir  Thomas,  ii.  426. 

Sir  Williame  the,  ii.  463. 

Brounyngfeild,  the  battle  of,  iii.  329. 

Broyttys,  Gest  of,  ii.  13. 

Bruce,  David  de,  iii.  292. 

Edward,  King  of  Ireland,  iii.  270, 

294. 

John  de,  ii.  451,  453. 

Michael,  poet,  iii.  xvii. 

(Brus),  Robert,   King  of   Scots,  i. 

xxxviii ;  ii.    280,  282,  283,  286,  287, 

291,    298,    302-305,    316,    319,    320, 

324,    329,   330,  335,   336,   347,    363, 

364,    367,   370,   372,   375,    376,  388, 

396  ;  iii.  30,  335-337. 

Sir  Alexander  the,  ii.  393,  395,  402. 

Dame  Crystyane  the,  ii.  404,  422. 

Thomlyne  the,  ii.  416. 

King  Robert  the,  iii.  214,  238,  239, 

263,  265,  269,  272,  273,  288-291,  295. 
Robert   the,    his    transaction  with 

Cumin  examined,  iii.  287. 
Brud,  King  of  the  Picts,  ii.  37,  40 ;  iii. 

xvi,  327. 


400 


INDEX. 


Briicl,  son  of  Dargard,  i.  xxxiii ;  ii.  39,  44. 

Brud-Byl,  King  of  Picts,  ii.  37. 

Brud-Mechonysswn,  King  of  Picts,  ii.  36. 

Brugis,  iii.  105,  111. 

Brundusium,  i.  52,  263  ;  iii.  218. 

Brunet  quoted,  iii.  203. 

Briinne,  Robert  of,  historian,  i.  xxxvii. 

Brus,  Adam  de,  iii.  268. 

Christian  de,  wife  of  Sir  Christopher 

Seton,  iii.  302. 

the  Normau  family  of,  iii.  267-270. 

Robert  de,  of  Hert  and  Hertness, 

iii.  268. 
William  de,  of  Hert  and  Hertness, 

iii.  268. 
Brutus,  Roman  Consul,  i.  182,  183,  258; 

ii.  172  ;  iii.  218. 

his  arrival  in  Britain,  iii.  201. 

Brwde-Maktenegus,  King  of  Picts,  ii.  44. 

Bryd,  St.,  ii.  23,  37,  215  ;  iii.  225,  226. 

Brygancy,  town  of,  i.  94,  95, 

Brygys,  ii.  392. 

Brynnane,  the,  ii.  138. 

Brynt-Yle,  ii.  477. 

Buchau,  ii.  406  ;  iii.  329. 

Buchanan,    George,    historian,    i.    xviii, 

xxiv ;  iii.  232,  247,  287,  309,  im.smn. 
Buchane,  Earl  of,  ii.  249,  275,  310,  315, 

318,  339  ;  iii.  238. 

Earls  of,  iii.  275-277,  306. 

Alexander  Cumin,  Earl  of,  iii.  295. 

Alexander,  Earl  of,  iii.  311. 

John,  Earl  of,  iii.  264. 

Bulgaria,  ii.  16. 

BuUok,  Sir  William,  ii.  436,  451,  457. 

Bullouny,  Earl  of,  iii.  332. 

Burgh,  Hubert  de,  Earl  of  Kent,  iii.  251. 

Burgliam,  in  Westmoreland,  iii.  211. 

Burgoyne,  the  Duke  of,  ii.  293,  294  ;  iii. 

64,  104,  110,  115. 

the  Duchess  of,  iii.  107. 

the  Ducht5,  ii.  293,  294. 

Burgundy     (Burjownyng),     country     of, 

i.  49,  287  ;  ii.  H,  70,  74,  75. 


Burgundy,  John,  Duke  of,  iii.  319. 
Burndun,  Sir  William  de,  iii.  298. 
Buroughbridge,  in  Yorkshire,  iii.  211. 
Burton,  Captain  R.  F.,  author,  iii.  202. 
Busyrys,  i.  105. 
Bute,  the  Brandanys  of,  ii.  347,  414,  415. 

and  Cowale,  the  Sheriff  of,  ii.  407. 

Bwrowe  Mwre,  ii.  419. 
Byland,  ii.  403. 
Bysanty,  city  of,  i.  179. 

Cadak-Rydesedek-Corbre-Rygapa,  i. 

170. 
Cadmus  (Gadmws),  i.  41,  50. 

King  of  Thebes,  iii.  207. 

Cadiz  (Gades),  city  of,  i.  46. 

Cador,  Schyr,  ii.  14. 

Caen,  in  France,  iii.  196. 

Caer  Agned,  Welsh  name  of  Edinburgh, 

iii.  211. 
Cain  (Kayin),  i.  15,  16  ;  iii.  199. 

daughters  of,  i.  20. 

Cainan,  i.  19,  65. 

Caithness,  bishop  of,  ii.  239,  241,  245. 

Earl  of,  ii.  239,  241,  318  ;  iii.  80. 

ii.  241  ;  iii.  58. 

See  of,  iii.  246. 

Calabyre,  country  of,  ii.  33,  96. 
Calays,  ii.  470,  504. 
Caledonia,  country  of,  iii.  xliii. 
Caledonia,  work  by  George  Chalmers,  iii. 

xxxix. 
Caley,  Mr.,  iii.  xlviii. 
Calixtus,  Pope,  i.  332,  333. 
Callard,  iii.  330. 

Callot,  author,  referred  to,  iii.  300. 
Cam,  called  Zoroastas,  i.  38. 
Camber,  i.  151,  152. 
Cambria,  i.  151. 
Cambridge,  College  of,  i.  xliv. 
Cambuskenneth,  Abbey  of,  iii.  xxv,  xxvi ; 

ii.  181  ;  iii.  333. 
Cambyses,  i.  41,  195. 
Camelon,  iii.  327. 


INDEX. 


401 


Campagna   (Chawmpayne),   i.    52,    155, 

220,  221,  232. 
Camus,  iii.  326. 
Canaan,  i.  39  ;  ii.  37. 
Canatiilmel,  Pictish  King,  i.  360. 
Candlemas,  origin  of,  ii.  29. 

Day,  ii.  188. 

Candy,  Isle  of,  ii.  7. 

Can  more,  ii.  426  ;  iii.  216. 

Sir  Duncan,  iii.  332. 

Castle  of,  in  Mar,  iii.  298. 

Cannibalism  in  Scotland,  iii.  300. 
Canos,  city  of,  i.  229. 
Cantelmi,  Italian  family  of,  iii.  237. 
Canterbury  (Cawntyrbery),  ii.  102,  103, 

181,  244. 
Archbishop  of,  ii.   145,    196,    199, 

205,  223,  224,  240  ;  iii.  16. 
Cantulus,  a  Roman,  i.  252. 
Capadocia,  i.  43,  184,  384. 
Capitol,  the,  of  Rome,  i.  179,  180,  217, 

267. 
Caplawchy,  ii.  85. 
Capua,  city  of,  i.  50,  221. 
Caracalla,  Emperor,  i.  331. 
Caractacus,  British  leader,  iii.  286. 
Caramacert,    King     of     the     Picts,     i. 

333. 
Caratays,  i.  81. 
Cardros,  ii.  375. 
Careptyne,  i.  250. 
Carbarn e,  iii.  11. 
Carkason,  Bishop  of,  ii.  295. 
Carlis,  the,  ii.  499,  500  ;  iii.  16,  17. 
Carlisle,  the  Bishop  of,  iii.  xxx. 

town  of,  iii.  211. 

Carmelytis,  the  Qwhyt,  ii.  296. 
Carnarvon,  Edward  of,  ii.  276,  301,  363, 

372,  374. 
Carncors,  iii.  60. 
Carpent,  King  of  Rome,  i.  155. 
Carrick,  Robert,  Earl  of,  iii.  267,  269. 
Carrothyris,  William  of,  ii.  415. 
Carte,  historian,  iii.  288. 

VOL.  III. 


Carthage,  kingdom  of,  i.  47,  234,   243 

244,  262  ;  iii.  201. 
city  of,  i.  52,   154,  221-224,   230, 

235,  244,  247  ;  ii.  5,  18. 
Casley,  Mr.  David,  i.  xlv  ;  iii.  x\dii. 
Caspis,  Isle  of,  i.  29. 
Caspys  Sea,  i.  42. 
Cassius,  i.  257. 
Catan,  i.  169. 
Catanes,  in  Sicily,  i.  248. 
Catar,  the,  iii.  324. 
Catherine  (Katerine),  St.,  i.  371. 
Caton,  ii.  389,  413. 
Catowne,  ii.  36. 
CatyneUe,  i.  170. 
Catyrteus,  the,  i.  332. 
Caucasus,  Mount,  i.  28,  40,  42. 

kingdom  of,  i.  85. 

Caxton,  WiUiam,  iii.  202,  301. 

Cealfyne,  i.  102. 

Cecyle,  Saint,  i.  333. 

Cedwald,  i.  102. 

Celestyne,  Pope,  ii.  6-8  ;  iii.  224. 

Cenocrata,  an  animal,  i.  34. 

Centaur,  the,  described,  iii.  208,  209. 

Ceres,  Dame,  i.  86. 

Cesare,  country  of,  i.  47. 

Cesare,  Julius,  i.  251,  253-260,  280,  285  ; 

iii.  53,  322. 
Chaldea  (Calde),  i.  38,  322. 
Chalmers,  Mr.  George,  iii.  xxix,  xxxviii, 

xxxix,  xlv,  xlvi,  239. 
Chamberlayne's    Oratio     Dominica     re- 
ferred to,  iii.  207. 
Charles,  Emperor,  ii.  68,  72,  77,  78,  81, 

83,  90  ;  iii.  228. 

King  of  France,  ii.  89  ;  iii.  326. 

First,    King   of  Great  Britain,  iii. 

197. 

Martel,  iL  74,  75. 

Chaucer,  the  poet,  i.  xl  ;  iii.  222. 
Chawmpayne,  country  of,  i.  285,321,  356. 
Chepman,  Walter,  printer,  iii.  223. 
Cherubim  (Cherubyn),  i.  13,  28. 
2  C 


402 


INDEX. 


Chester,  John  Earl  of,  iii.  244. 

Chestyre,  ii.  197. 

Chittim  (Setyin),  i.  50. 

Chor(i,  ii.  297. 

Christ's  Kirk  on  the  Green,  King  James's, 

I.  xxi. 
Christian,  sister  of  King  Robert,  iii.  298. 
Christiern,  King  of  Denmark,  iii.  255. 
Chrysostom,  John,  ii.  4. 
Cibeles,  Dame,  i.  307. 
Cirencester,  Richard  of,  iii.  xliii,  xliv. 
Cistercian  Nuns,  convents  of,  in  Scotland, 

iii.  237. 
Clachinyha,  the  Clan,  iii.  63. 
Clahynnh6,  the  Clan,  iii.  63. 
Clair,  Sir  Gilbert  of,  iii.  273. 
Clankaies,  the,  iii.  312. 
Clanquhattans,  the,  iii.  312. 
Clare,  Thomas  de,  iii.  269. 
Clarus,  Roman  Emperor,  i,  354. 
Claudian,  Emperor,  i.  353. 
Claudius,  Roman  Emperor,  i.  288-292  ; 

iii.  322. 
Clement,  St.,  i.  45,  304,  305. 
the  Seventh,  Pope,  ii.  122  ;  iii.  26, 

61,  311. 
founder  of  the  University  of  Paris, 

iii.  326. 
Cleopatra,  Queen  of  Egypt,  i.  257  ;  iii.  52. 
Clerk  of  Tranent,  author  of  Sir  Gawane, 

iii.  224,  225. 
Cletus,  Pope,  i.  300,  304. 
Cluniac  Monks,  iii.  240. 
Cluny,  ii.  165. 
Clyde,  river,  iii,  xliv,  328. 
Clydesdale   (Clyddysdale),   ii.   339,  416, 

451  ;  iii.  244,  289. 
Coel,  King  of  Britain,  i.  359. 
Cogyne-Glymyne,  i.  56. 
Coinyd,  iii.  324. 
Cokall,  King  of  Scots,  ii.  77- 
Cokburn,  Sir  William,  iii.  103. 
Coklawis,  James  Gladstanes   of,  iii.  89, 

90. 


Colbane  (Earl  of  Fyffs  son),  ii.  258,  263, 

323. 
Colbane-town,  in  Clyddisdale,  ii.  324. 
Colbrandispethe,  ii.  477. 
Colchos  (Kolcos),  i.  42. 
Coldinghame   Abbey    founded,  ii.    168 ;; 

iii.  332. 
Colly,  ii.  92. 

Colme,  St.,  ii.  36,  82.  215  ;  iii.  324,  325. 
Colmes-kirk  of  Ymonye,  iii.  332. 
Cologne,  i.  334. 

See  of,  founded,  ii.  73. 

Archbishop  of,  iii.  106. 

Colouna,  in  Italy,  iii.  193. 

Columba,  St.,  in.  xlvii,  xlviii,  216,  226, 

229,  252,  297,  308. 
Columbanus,  in.  xlviii. 
Columpna,  Guido  de,  i.  3;  iii.  193. 
Colville's,   Lord,    Manuscript    of    Wyn- 

toun,  III.  xxxi-xxxv. 
Comata,  i.  169. 

Combust,  King  of  the  Picts,  i.  325. 
Comester,  Perys,  i.  7  ;  in.  xiv,  204. 

account  of,  iii.  197. 

Comet,  the,  i.  374  ;  iii.  81,  326. 

Commagene,  i.  39. 

Commodus,  Emperor,  i.  328. 

Comyn,  Sir  Walter,  ii.    253,  255,    310, 

426. 

William,  ii.  263,  264,  309,  310. 

Walter,  ii.  310,  311. 

Alexander,  of  Buchane,  ii.  275,  310, 

315. 
John,  ii.  275,  311,  315,  316,   335, 

337,  339,  347-350,  354,  355,  357,  364, 

368,  382.  413. 
Comyns,   Earls  of   Buchan,  the,  iii.  274, 

275. 
Conal,  i.  214. 
Conane-Meryaduk,   British   King,  i.  375, 

376. 
Conare,  i.  170. 
Conare-Moere,  i.  170. 
Confrere,  Rawff,  ii.  354,  359. 


INDEX. 


403 


Congal,  i.  214  ;  iii.  323,  328. 

Congj'ne,  i.  170. 

Connall,  St.,  iii.  324. 

Connawche,  ii.  480. 

Conon,  Pope,  ii.  56. 

Conqueror,   William  the,   iii.   240,   247, 

266. 
Conrad,  i.  102. 
the  Emperor,   ii.    106,    107,    110; 

iii.  233. 
Conrane,  iii.  323. 
Constable,  Mr.  Archibald,  publisher,  iii. 

xliv. 
Constance,  iii.  323. 
Constans,  Emperor,  i.  359. 

son  of  Constantine,  i.  381. 

Constantia,  daughter    of   Henry  i.,    iii. 

250. 
Constantine,  Emperor  of  Rome,  i.   359- 

361,  366,  368,  371-375,  383,  386  ;  ii. 

35,  53-55 ;  iii.  323. 

son  of  the  Emperor,  i.  381. 

King  of  the  Britons,  i.  379. 

son  of  Cador,   Duke   of  Cornwall, 

i.  14. 

the  Fourth,  Emperor,  ii.  56,68,  71. 

Pope,  ii.  56. 

Second,  Pope,  ii.  71- 

King  of   Scots,  ii.    85,  86,  89-95  ; 

iii.  232,  328-330. 
Constantinople,  i.  xxx\T:ii,  50,   179,  381, 

382,  398,  401  ;  ii.  4,  7,  16,  22,  27,  34, 

38,  55,  97  ;  iii.  328. 
Constantyne,  King  of  Picts,  ii.  81. 
Constantyus,     Roman     General,   i.   359, 

379. 

Emperor,  i.  381-383. 

Consuls,   Roman,  i.    182,  183,  218,  248, 

260. 
Conthes,  sister  of  St.  Martin,  iii.  224. 
Conwall,  iii.  324. 
Conwallus,  iii.  326. 
Conwe,  the  Black,  iii.  328. 
Corbeill,  iii.  333. 


Corbre,  i.  170. 

Corbre-Tynraor,  i.  170. 

Corinth,  i.  51,  244. 

Cornale,  iii.  24. 

Cornelius,  nephew  of  Sallust,  iii.  194. 

Pope,   i.   297,    347,   357  ;  iii.    219, 

220. 
Cornwall,  i.  21. 

Constantine,  Duke  of,  ii.  14. 

Coronation    Chair,    the,    iii.    207,    212- 

215. 
Corscryne,  ii.  477. 
Corskyrk,  the,  iii.  26,  27. 
Corstorphine,  village  of,  in.  xxxvii,  xxxix. 
Corthedy,  iii.  324. 
Coryne,  Giant,  i.  21  ;  iii.  201. 
Cosdroe,  King  of  Persia,  ii.  53,  54. 
Cosenza,  Martin,  Bishop  of,  iii.  205. 
Costek-Baelbrek,  i.  169. 
Cotras,  i.  31. 
Cotton  MS.  copy  of  Wyntoun's  Cronykil, 

I.  xlii,  xliv  ;  in.  xx,  210,  229,  236,  238, 

279,  281. 
Cotton,  Sir  Robert,  i.  xlv. 
"  Countie  Comyn  of  Fraunce,"  iii.  275. 
Cow  Lane,  the,  in  Smithfield,  iii.  288. 
Cowale,  ii.  414. 
Cowcy,  Sir  Ingram  de,  ii.  238,  245  ;  iii. 

256. 
Cowpland,  John  of,  ii.    434,   474,  476, 

481,  484. 
Coyem-DwfiF,  i.  103. 
Crag,  John  of  the,  ii.  424. 
Cragy,  ii.  468. 

Cragyne,  the  Craggis  by,  ii.  447. 
Cranstone,  Sir  William,  iii.  103. 
Crassinghame,  Hew  of,  iii.  336. 
Crauford,  Matthew,  i.  x. 

the  wife  of  the  Lord,  iii.  62. 

the  Earl  of,  iii.  69. 

Craufurd,  Thomas,  quoted,  iii.  298. 
Creed,  the,  i.  60,  89. 
Crete,  i.  60,  112  ;  ii.  7. 
Croesus,  i.  187-191  ;  iii.  215. 


404 


INDEX. 


Cronykil,    Wyntoun's   Account    of,  iii. 

xi-xv,  xxii-xxiv,  xxx,  xl-xlii,  xlv,  xlvi, 

etc. 
Crudyde,  i.  170. 
Cruthne,  i.  240  ;  iii.  217. 
Crwmbawchty,  the  Thane  of,  ii.  128. 
Crychtown  Den,  ii.  448. 
Cryny,  Abbot  of  Dunfermline,  ii.  96. 
Crystyane,  sister  of  Edgar  Atheling,  ii. 

126,  146,  162. 
Culdees,  the,  iii.  xvi. 
Culen,  King  of  Scots,  ii.  93. 
Culross,  ii.  39,  40,  43,  241  ;  in.  xvi. 
Culyne,  son  to  King  Indulphe,  iii.  329, 

330. 
Cuman,  Abbot  of  Glastonbury,  iii.  275. 
Cumberland,  ii.  186  ;  iii.  328. 

Earldom  of,  iii.  334. 

David,  Earl  of,  iii.  246,  268. 

(Jumbirnald,  the  Lord  of,  iii.  76,  94. 
Cumin,  treachery  of,  i.  xxvii. 

Abbot  of  Hyona,  iii.  275. 

John,  slaughter  of,  by  Bruce,   iii. 

269. 
Robert,    Earl  of  Northumberland, 

iii.  274. 
Elizabeth,  wife  of  Richard  Talbot, 

iii.  295. 
Family  of,  iii.  274-276. 

the   earliest   Scottish    writer,    iii. 

252. 

John,  Lord  of  Badenoch,  iii.    261, 

267. 
John,    competitor  for  the    Crown 

of  Scotland,  iii.  237. 
transaction  between  him  and  Bruce 

discussed,  iii.  287. 
Walter,  iii.  261,  276. 

William,  Lord    of   Badenoch,    iii. 

261. 

Cuninghame,  iii.  324. 

Cunningham  (Kwnyngame),  ii.  255,  393, 

416,478. 
Sir  William  of,  ii.  21. 


Cupar  (Cowpyr),  in    Fife,   i.    xxxiv  ;  ii. 

141. 

Castle  of,  ii.  408,  436,  451. 

Abbey  of,  in  Angus,  ii.  200. 

Cure,  i.  169. 

Curry,  Perys  of,  ii.  256. 

Wate  of,  ii.  457-459. 

Cush  (Cws),  i.  56,  58. 

Cuthbert,  St.,  ii.  168,  172 ;  in.  xhaii,  229, 

332. 
Cuttonmoor,  Yorkshire,  iii.  247. 
Cwmnok,  kirk  of,  ii.  487. 
Cwtwyne,  i.  102. 

Cycrope,  King  of  Athens,  i.  87,  92. 
Cymbry,  people  of,  i.  249,  250. 

temple  of,  iii.  217,  218. 

Cyrus,  i.  160,  162,   181,    183,   185,   187, 

188-193,  195  ;  iii.  212,  215. 
Cyryak,  Pope,  i.  334. 
Cyryllus,  Pope,  i.  305. 
Cystews,    the  Abbey  of,  in  Burgownd, 

ii.  168,  181. 
Order,  ii.  189,  322. 

Dacia,  i.  49,  377. 

Dadalus,  Greek  artist,  iii.  210. 

Dagon,  i.  147. 

Dalgernow,  William  of,  Abbot  of  Kelso, 

I.  xlvii. 
Dalhousie,  Earl  of,  iii.  x,  xxix. 
Dalmatia,  i.  50. 

Dalrietan  Scots,  the,  iii.  216,  252. 
Dalswyntown,  the  Castelle  off,  ii.  487. 
Dalwolsy,  iii.  77- 
Dalys,  Robert  of  the,  ii.  225. 
Dalzell,  Ninian,  of  Glasquhen,  iii.  xxii. 
Damascus  (Damask),  i.  II,  39. 
Damasus,  Pope,  i.  386,  388. 
Damien,  a  monk,  i.  357. 
Damnii,  the  Gaelic  tribe  of,  iii.  216. 
Damyane,  Petyre,  ii.  108. 
Danaus,  Schyr,  i.  41,  104;  iii.  208. 
Danes,  the,  ii.   102,  117,   118,  147;    iii. 

328-332. 


INDEX. 


405 


Dante,  the  poet,  iii.  193. 

Dares,  of  Phrygia,  iii.  194-196,  206. 

Danube    (Danwybus,    Danoy),    river,    i. 

48-51,  197. 
Danyelstowne,  Master  Walter  of,  iii.  76. 
Dardanus    (Darclane),   Schyr,  i.  44,    76, 

106,  149. 
Dardauya,  i.  44. 
Dare-Dowrmere,  i,  170. 
Dares,  of  Frygy,  i.  4,  124. 
Dargard,  King  of  the  Picts,  i.  xxxiii. 
Darius,  i.  195-197,  199,  204,  211. 
Darsie,  Grizel,  wife  of  Angus  Macpher- 

son,  III.  xxxvii. 

William,    baker,    Edinburgh,    iii. 

xxxvii. 

Datan,  ii.  297. 

David,  King  of  Israel,  i.  21,  154. 

city  of,  i.  267. 

II.   King  of  Scots,  i.  xxxii,   xxxv, 

xlvii. 
- — ■ —  I.  King  of  Scots,  i.  xlvii ;   iii.  333. 
the  First,  King  of  Scots,  iii.    211, 

226,  234,   239,    241,    245,   247,    252, 

262,  265,  266. 
Second,  ii.  163,  506  ;  iii.  259,  303- 

305,  310,  337. 

Earl,  ii.  406-428. 

Earl  of  Huntingdon,  iii.  244,  267. 

son  of  King  Alexander  the  Third, 

ii.  259  ;  iii.  260. 
Da\'idson,     Mr.    John,    Writer    to    the 

Signet,  III.  xxxviii. 
Dead  Sea,  i.  40. 
Deborah,  i.  136. 
Decius,  Emperor,  i.   341,  345-347,  350- 

353,  371  ;  ii.  9. 
Dedaa,  i.  170. 
Dedalus,  i.  113-116. 
Dekothet,  King  of  Picts,  i.  323. 
Delilah  (Dalyda),  i.  144-147. 
Demetra  (Ceres),  i.  86. 
Den,  i.  103. 
Denis  (Dynys),  St.,  i.  306. 


Denis,  Pope,  i.  353. 

Denmark,  i.  49,  54,  97,  317,  355  ;  ii.  11, 

86,  87  ;  III.  xxxiv. 
Denys,  St.,  burial  place,  ii.  75. 
Derby,  Earl  of,  ii.  440,  441,  443  ;  iii.  67, 

68. 
Derssy,  ii.  421. 
DerworgyU,  ii.  313,  314,  321  ;  iii.  266, 

272,  278,  279,  335. 
Deucalion,  i.  8-7,  88 ;  iii.  207. 
Deuteronomy,  Book  of,  i.  131. 
Devil,  the,  ii.  24,  25,  41-43,  99-101,  129, 

137,  330. 

meeting  of,  with  St.  Serf,  iii.  226. 

transaction  with,  by  Pope  Sylvester, 

iii.  233. 
Devortenawch-Notales,   Pictish  King,   i. 

360. 
Dictys  of  Crete,  author,  iii.  194-196. 
Dido,  Queen,  i.  47,  125,  154. 
Diodes,  i.  159. 
Dioclesian,   Emperor,  i.   327,  355,  357, 

374  ;  ii.  48 ;  iii.  222,  322. 
Diodorus  Siculus,  iii.  210. 
Doat,  i.  102. 

Dogwort,  Sir  Nychole,  iii.  42. 
Dolnawde,  i.  215. 

Domitian,  Emperor,  i.  305,  306,  308. 
Donakl,  King  of  Scots,  ii.  84,  85,  89,  166, 

308  ;  iii.  237,  242. 
brother  of  King  Malcolm,  iii.  237 

238. 

son  of  Alpyne,  iii.  328. 

son    to    Constantine,    iii.     328, 

329. 

Captain  of  Forres,  iii.  329. 

Wann,  iii.  331,  332. 

Earl  of  Mar,  iii.  280,  281. 

Donaldson,  Mr.  D.,  iii.  195. 
Donate,  Bishop,  i.  401. 
Dongall,  iii.  327. 
Dongart,  i.  214  ;  iii.  323. 
Dormang,  battle  of,  ii.  415. 
Douay,  Scotch  CoUege  at,  iii.  257- 


406 


INDEX. 


Douglas,   armorial   bearings  of,  iii.  282, 

283. 

Archibald,  ransom  of,  iii.  303. 

Archibald,  third  Earl,  iii.  282. 

Earldom,  lands  of  the,  iii.  315. 

the  Earls  of,  iii.  282,  283. 

Duke  of,  iii.  313. 

Gavin,  poet,  iii.  197. 

Lady  Jean,  iii.  313. 

Lord  of  Galloway,  iii.  239,  282. 

William,  Lord  of,  ii.  317,  320,  398, 

417,  419-421,  424-426,  440,  441,  447, 

448,    449,   451,    452,    457-460,    468, 

469,  473-475,  477,  480,  485-487,  496  ; 

iii.  8,   14,   16,  22,  23,   30,  32,  42,  87, 

90,  91,  95. 

Castle  of,  ii.  324,  483. 

James   of,    ii.    375,   381,   421  ;  iii. 

29,  34,  35,  37,  336. 
Archibald   of,    ii.    394,    399,   402; 

iii.  17,  18,  24,  65,  66,  77,  78,  85. 

William,  first  Earl  of,  iii.  313. 

William,  Earl  of,  iii.  306,  307. 

Doven,  water  of,  iii.  296. 

Dovenald  Macalpin,  ICing  of   Scots,  iii. 

228,  231,  265. 
Dover  (Dovyr),  ii.  232  ;  iii.  334. 
Dovyn,  ii.  4L 

Dowchsperys,  King  Arthur's,  ii.  13. 
Dowgall,  son  of  Sewald,  ii.  77. 
Dowudownald,  iii.  44,  98. 

Castle  of,  iii.  338. 

Downyswne,  i.  215. 

Doyt,  i.  56. 

Dreux,  Robert,  Compte  de,  iii.  261. 

Droustane,  King  of  Picts,  iii.  327. 

Drum  (Drwm),  the,  i.  214. 

Drumalbane,  i.  214  ;  iii.  216. 

Drummond,   Malcolm,  Earl  of  Mar,    ii. 

317  ;  iii.  87,  318. 
Drundanane  Abbey  founded,  iii.  333. 
Drust-Hoddyrlyng,  i.  402. 
Drwst,  i.  402  ;  ii.  37. 
Drwst-Gartynot,  i.  402. 


Drwst-Gygnowre,  i.  402. 

Drwysys,  the  Earl  of,  ii.  264. 

Dryburgh,  ii.  189  ;  iii.  29. 

Dryden,  near  Loanhead,  iii.  286. 

Duat-Locres,  i.  169. 

Ducheland,  i.  49,  253,  261,  262,  300,  328, 

355  ;  iii.  220. 
Duchyl,  King  of  the  Picts,  i.  279,  313. 
Duff,  King  of  Scots,  ii.  92,  93  ;  iii.  330. 
Duffel  and  Walhem,  lordships  of,  iii.  319. 

Lady  of,  iii.  116. 

Duffus,    son  of  Malcolm  the    First,    iii. 

329. 
Dugdale,  author   of  Baronage,   iii.   251, 

269,  270. 
Dull  (Dowe)  Abthaue  of,  iii.  331. 

Abthanry  of,  iii.  232,  331. 

Dumfries     (Drumfrese),     ii.     315,     368, 

501. 

Franciscan  convent  of,  iii.  283. 

Dunbar,  Family  of,  iii.  328. 

Gavin,  the  poet,  iii.  225. 

George,  brother   to    Earl  Patrick, 

iii.  307. 
Earl  Patrick  of,  ii.  242,  253,  310, 

461,  483  ;  iii.  307. 
town  of,  ii.  334,  336,  403,  421,  434  ; 

iii.  19,  336. 

Castle,  ii.  337  ;  iii.  78. 

Thomas  de.  Earl  of  Moray,  iii.  281. 

Dunbartou,  iii.  211. 
Dunblane,  Bishop  of,  ii.  244. 

See  of,  iii.  246. 

Duncan,  King  of  Scotland,  ii.   119-122, 

128,  134,  139  ;  iii.  240,  242,  247,  250, 

331. 
bastard  sou  of  King  Malcolm,   ii. 

166. 

otherwise  called  Dongall,  iii.  327. 

the  Second,  bastard  son  to  Malcolm 

Canmore,  iii.  332. 

Earl  of  Mar,  iii.  281. 

Duncane,  Earl  of  Fife,  ii.  263,  275  ;  iii. 

237,  238. 


INDEX. 


407 


Duncansouuys,    Thomas,     Patrick,     and 

Gibbone,  iii.  58. 
Dundee  (Dunde),  ii.  173,  323,  344,  457  ; 

iii.  58,  59,  HI,  230. 

Castle  of,  ii.  343. 

constabulary  of,  iii.  230,  318. 

Dundorne,  ii.  88. 

Dunfermline,  ii.  165,  180,  192,  201,  259, 

262,  264,  361,   372,   375,    385,   410, 

411  ;  iii.  42,  62,  332-334,  336,  337. 

Kirk  of,  ii.  165,  173;  iii.  331. 

Abbot  of,  ii.  251. 

Abbey  of,  iii.  226,  257- 

Dunkeld,  See  of,  iii.  246. 

Dunsinane,    ii.    94,    131-133,     138  ;    iii. 

331. 
Duplyne,    the    battle    of,    ii.    314,    338, 

387,  392,  397,  435  ;  iU.  234,  294,  303, 

337. 
Dureward,  Alan,  i.  253. 
Durham  (Durame),  ii.  163,  172,  188,246, 

473,  477  ;  iii.  22,  337. 

Abbey  of,  ii.  164. 

Prior  of,  ii.  167,  236. 

Bishop  of,  ii.   179,  204,  276,  347  ; 

iii.  325. 

New  Kirk  of,  founded,  iii.  331. 

Durrisdere,    Sir  Robert  Stewart   of,   iii. 

92. 
Durst-Hyrbsone,  Pictish  king,  i.  388. 
Durst-Maktalarge,  King  of  Picts,  ii.  44. 
Dutch  Nation,  i.  248,  249. 
Dwnbrettane,  ii.  404,  408,  416  ;  iii.  8. 

Castle,  iii.  76. 

Dwndarge,  ii.  427. 

Dwndolk,  iii.  32. 

Dwnhovyn,  ii,  414. 

Dwnkeld,  Abbey  of,  founded,  ii.  82. 

Bishop  of,  ii.  213,  244,  275,  392  ; 

iii.  25,  54. 

Dean  of,  ii.  393. 

Dwnnotyr,  ii.  422,  423. 

Dwns,  the  Park  of,  ii.  399,  400  ;  iii.  12. 

Dyonysius  (for  Bacchus),  iii.  207- 


Dyrltowne,  ii.  478. 

the  Lord  of,  iii.  95. 

Dysart,  ii.  39. 

St.  Serf's  Cave  at,  iii.  226. 

Dyssyngtown,  ii.  461. 

Eacak-Aldeten,  i.  169. 

Eacak-Mourea-More,  i.  170. 

Eacrak-Andoad,  i.  170. 

Eakak-Vadek,.  i.  169. 

Eadmer,  Historian,  iii.  246. 

Earen,  i,  169. 

Earls,   mode    of     creation    of,    iii.    313, 

314. 
Earlsferry,  ii.  133. 
Early  EngUsh  Text  Society,  iii.  195. 
Earn  (Eryne),  the  water  of,  ii.  131,  132  ; 

iii.  236. 
East  (Orient),  Kings  of,  i.  278. 
Eb,  St.,  ii.  168. 

Nunnery  of,  iii.  242. 

Eber,  i.  65,  102. 

Eber-Stiwut,  i.  102. 

Ebes,  i.  106. 

Edrawce,  L  153. 

Edan,  i.  215. 

Edarste-Nyl,  i.  170. 

Eden,  river,  in  Cumberland,  iii.  xliv. 

Edgar,  King  of  England,  ii.    117,   143; 

HI.  xlviii. 
Atheling,  ii.  126,  144,  140,  147  ;  iii. 

241,  247,  263. 
King    of    Scots,   ii.    163,   166-168, 

173,  19.3,  308,  332,  333  ;  in.  xvi,  234, 

244,  250,  252,  259,  290. 
Edinburgh,  City  of,  i.  153 ;  ii.  248,  254, 

419,  430,  438,    448,    450,  480,    485, 

507  ;  iii.  8,  17,  20,  40,  77,  95,  211. 
Castle  of,  ii.   165,  207,  215,    253, 

337,  457,  478,  479  ;  iii.  337. 

the  Kirk  of,  iii.  29. 

College  of.  III.  xxxviii. 

First,    Manuscript    of     Wyntouu, 

III.  xxii,  xxiii,  xxx,  xxxiv,  229,  281. 


408 


INDEX. 


Edinburgh,  Second,  Manuscript  of  Wyn- 
ton,  III.  xxi,  xxiii,  xxiv,  xxix,  xxx,  229, 
2S1. 

High  School  of,  iii.  xxxviii. 

Town-Council  of,  iii.  xxxviii. 

Edippus,  i.  106. 

Edmund  Ironside,  ii.  125. 

son  of  do.,  126,  143. 

son  of  Malcolm  ii..  King  of  Scots, 

ii.  163. 

St.,  King   of   Est-England,   ii.    84, 

86. 

Edname,  ii.  467. 

Edoym,  i.  103. 

Edward,  Bishop  of  Aberdeen,  iii.  249. 

the      Confessor,     ii.      117,      127, 

130,  134,  144,  146  ;  iii.  241,  250, 
331. 

son  of  Edmund  Ironside,    125,  126, 

144. 

King  of  England,  ii.  138,  169. 

■  son    of    King    Malcolm,    ii.     163- 

165. 

(King  Henry  of  England's  son),  ii. 

245. 

First,   King  of  England,  i.  xxxix, 

168 ;  ii.  261,  263,  276,  280,  282,  287, 
288,  296,  299,  325-329,  331,  333, 
335-338,  343,  346,  .347,  349,  351, 
352,  354,  360,  363,  368;  iii.  214, 
216,  238,  239,  263,  269,  271-273,  284, 
288,  289,  291,  295,  335,  336. 

Second,  ii.  373,  393 ;  iii.  300. 

Third,  ii.  397,  405,  429,  435,  484, 

494,  502,  503,  506;  iii.  260,  291, 
304. 

Fourth,  iii.  260. 

•  Prince  of  England,  iii.  269. 

Egbert,  King  of  England,  iii.  229,  243. 

Egerton,  Mr.  John,  iii.  xlv,  xlvi. 

Egfred,  King  of  the  Saxons,  iii.  325. 

Eginhart,  his  Life  of  Charlemagne,  iii. 
228. 

Eglon,  King  of  Moab,  i.  134-136. 


Eglyntown,  ii.  468. 

Eglyshame,  "William  of,  ii.  350. 

Egypt,  i.  14,  21,  27,  40,  41,  80-85, 
89-94,  104,  105,  118,  195,  254,  257, 
281,  282,  328  ;  iii.  321,  322,  327. 

Egyptus,  i.  155. 

Egystus,  i.  41,  104  ;  iii.  208. 

Ehed,  St.,  III.  xlviii. 

Ehud,  judge  of  Israel,  i.  134-136. 

Eivlat  (India),  i.  28. 

Elandonan,  i.  380. 

Eleazare,  ii.  296. 

Electra,  i.  76. 

Elegiac  Chronicle,  the,  i.  xxiv  ;  iii.  231, 
239. 

Elela,  i.  170. 

Elela-Casiaclek,  i.  169. 

Eleonore,  grand-daughter  of  Henry  ii.  of 
England,  iii.  273. 

Elesyns,  i.  102. 

Eleutherius,  Pope,  i.  326,  327,  330  ;  ii. 
48. 

Elfeus,  i.  102. 

Elgin,  ii.  121,  241,  246,  505  ;  iii.  55. 

Elgin  Marbles,  iii.  208. 

Elizabeth,  Queen  to  Edward  of  Carnar- 
von, ii.  373. 

EUady,  i.  50. 

EUala,  i.  169. 

Elpheg,  St.  (Saynct),  ii.  103. 

Elrik,  King  of  Norway,  iii.  254. 

Elstanfurd,  ii.  82. 

Eltame,  John  of,  ii.  418. 

Ely,  the  city  of,  ii.  117. 

Elyhok,  ii.  472. 

Elyus,  emperor,  i.  331. 

Emaws,  monster  born  at,  i.  389. 

Erne  (Duke  of  Normandy's  daughter),  ii. 
117,  119,  124,  126. 

Emete,  iii.  321. 

Emilyus,  Roman  Consul,  i.  225,  229. 

Euathyn,  i.  21. 

Etibaca,  i.  103. 

Eueos,  i.  124-127,  149,  153,  154. 


INDEX. 


409 


Eneid  of  Virgil,  iii.  195. 

England,  i.  54,   151,  152,  355  ;  ii.  9,  10, 
38,  47,  86,  87,  et  passim. 

the     kirks      of,     interdicted,     ii. 

225. 

the  Kings  of,  ii.  239,  301. 

the  King  of,  ii.  280,  294,  300  ;  iii. 

86,  93,  97,  332,  334-336. 

Englishmen,  ii.   119,  221,  230,  233,  260, 
et  imssim. 

Engus-Byntynet,  i.  170. 

Enuius,  the  Historian,  i.  xxxvii. 

Enoch  (prophet),  iii.  200. 

Book  of,  iii.  200. 

city  of,  i.  16. 

son  of  Cain,  i.  16. 

son  of  Jared,  i.  19,  77. 

Enos,  i.  18,  19. 

Eogen,  i.  170. 

Eolus,  i.  58,  ii.  29. 

Ephesus    (Epheson),    i.    44,    306,    308  ; 

ii.  7. 
Epirus  (Epyr),  i.  50. 
Erddyn,  ii.  178. 
Erictonus,  i.  149. 
Erik,  King  of  Norway,  iii.  260. 
Erkada,  i.  102. 
Ermengarde  (Ermeger),  Queen,   ii.    215, 

242  ;  iii.  250. 
Ermeon-Malanseyde,  i.  103. 
Ermodius,  i.  65. 
Erne,  the,  ii.  386. 
Erskine,  families  of,  iii.  306. 

John,  III.  xxii. 

Erskyne,  Sir  Robert  of,  iii.  8. 

Sir  Thomas  of,  iii,  21,  38. 

Ersyldowne,  Thomas  of,  ii.  427. 

Ert,  i.  170. 

Erth,  iii.  323. 

Eryttea,  the  Sybil,  i.  178. 

Esau,  i.  78. 

Esculane,  i.  300. 

Escurial,  the,  iii.  257. 

Esk,  the  water  of,  ii.  187. 


Est-Frank,  country  of,  i.  49. 
Ethaid,  iii.  323. 
Ethelrede,  ii.  117-119,  143. 

son    of    King   Malcolm,    ii.    163, 

165. 

Ethfyne,  iii.  326. 

Ethiopia,  i.  14,  47,  74. 

Ethus,  King  of  Scots,  iii.  328. 

Ethyocles,  i.  107. 

Etna,  Mount,  i.  244,  248. 

Etoyre,  i.  56,  i03. 

Ettryk  Forest,  ii.  477,  481. 

Eugenius,  a  woman-abbot,  i.  329,  330. 

Pope,  ii.  56,  78. 

Pope,  ii.  196. 

Eugeny,  King  of  Scots,  iii.  323,  324. 
Eugeny-lynd,    or    Corthedy,     King     of 

Scots,  iii.  324, 
fifth,  iii.  325. 

eighth,  iii.  326. 

son  of  Donald,  iii.  328,  329. 

Eugws-Olmwrge,  i.  103. 
Euphrates,  river,  i.  14,  38,  39,  183. 
Europe,   i.  26,   27,  42,  46,  48,  55,  122, 

236,  355. 
Eusebius,  Pope,  i.  360. 
Eustace  (Eustas),  St.,  i.  312. 
Eutician,  Pope,  i.  353. 
Evander,  King,  i.  125,  126. 
Eve,    first   woman,    i.    12,    15,    18 ;    ii. 

42. 
Eveshame,  ii.  163. 

Ewan  (or  Heatgan),  King,  i.   xxxv  ;  ii. 
65  ;  iii.  227. 

the  Second,  ii.  67,  69. 

Ewfame  (Queen  of  Scotland),  ii.  318. 
Ewxodia,  Empress,  Li.  3. 
Exodus,  Book  of,  i.  91. 
Ezekiel,  prophet,  ii.  47. 

Fabian,   Pope,   i.    334,   335,    343,    344, 

347  ;  ii.  51. 
Fairfax,  General,  iii.  xix. 
Falkirk,  ii.  347,  352,  478. 


410 


INDEX. 


Fare,  Isle  of,  i.  255. 

Fariva,    daughter     of    Cross  us,     i.    188, 

189. 
Farquharson,  the  Clan,  iii.  312,  313. 
Fausculus,  shejjherd,  i.  166. 
Fawchua-Quhyt,  Pictish  King,  i.  354. 
Fawstyne,  daughter  of  Antouius,  i.  322. 
Februa,  Dame,  ii.  29. 
Fedemet,  i.  170. 
Fedynet-as-Lugeg,  i.  170, 
Felix,  Pope,  i.  353,  386  ;  ii.  10. 

III.,  Pope,  ii.  23. 

FeU,  Bishop  i.  x  ;  iii.  231. 
Feltoun,  William  of,  ii.  431,  467. 
Fenton,  Peter,  author,  i.  xl;  iii.  301. 
Feraret,  i.  169. 
Ferchaw-Fodys,  i.  215. 
Feredaueh-Fyngell,  Pictish  King,  i.  360 ; 

iii.  327. 
Feretawche,  ii.  197. 
Fergo,  i.  169, 

Fergus,  King  of  Scots,  i.  xxxv,  xxxvi ; 
ii.  77 ;  in.  xxii,  216. 

Fercharde,  iii.  321,  322,  324,  325. 

the  sou  of  Erth,  iii.  323. 

the  Third,  iii.  326. 

Lord  of  Galloway,  iii.  246. 

Fergus-Ercson,  i.  168,  214,  239,  240. 
Fergus-Fynnyssouu,  King  of  Picts,  ii.  44. 
Fergus-Hed,  King  of  Scots,  ii.  77. 

Fergus-More,  i.  170,  213,  214. 

Fermartine,  lauds  of,  iii.  62,  311. 

Feruyus,  i.  59. 

Ferqwhar,  iii.  63,  217. 

Ferrarys,  the  Lord  de,  ii.    315. 

Ferres,  the  Lord,  ii.  474. 

Fethyrkerne,  town  of,  ii.  94. 

Fethyrstanhalch,  iii.  18. 

Fideacek,  i.  170. 

Fife,  ii.  39,  85,  131,  132  ;  iii.  238,  239, 
337. 

Earl  of,  ii.  191,  241,  257,  etc.  ;  iii. 

9,  24,  29,  338,  etc. 

Earls  of,  iii.  313. 


Fife,    the    Thane    of,   iii.    239;    ii.    131- 

141. 
Fife-ness  (Fyvis-nes),  ii.  352. 
Fin,  father  of  Ingibiorg,  the  first  wife  of 

Malcolm  iii.,  iii.  241. 
Fiudorn  (Findrane),  water  of,  iii.  xxxiv. 
Fivy,  iii.  62,  63. 
Flamyne,  Schir,  i.  228,  235. 
Flamynes,  the,  of  Britain,  i.  327. 
Flanders,  ii.  11,  90  ;  iii.  328. 

Earl  of,  ii,  160,  185,  226,  261. 

Flemjrng,  Sir  Malcolme,  ii.  404,  408. 

Sir  David,  iii.  94,  95. 

Flood,  the  (Spat),  i.  22,  88. 
Florence  of  Worcester,  iii.  230. 
Floryacens,  Abbey  of,  ii.  99. 
Floryane,  Roman  Emperor,  i.  354. 
Flynt,  the  Castle  of,  iii.  71. 
Fodawche,  Bishop  of  St.  Andrews,  ii.  91, 

92. 
Fmdera  Anglke,  i.  xix, 
Forbes,  Sir  Alexander,  iii.  103. 
Fordun,  John  of,  i.  xvii,  xxii,  xxvi,  xxxvi, 
xxxviii ;  iii.  xlvii,  203,  215,  232,  248- 
250,  276,  etc, 
Foremus,  i,  79, 
Forfar,  ii.  241,  246;  iii.  60, 

Castle  of,  ii.  337. 

For  one,  King  of  Argos,  i.  81. 

Forres,  town  of,  ii.  89,  92,  93  ;  ill.  xxxiv, 

328. 
Forteviot,  Miller's  Acre  of,  iii.  233. 
Fortevyot,  ii.  84,  385. 

MiU  of,  ii.  120. 

Forth,  Firth  of,  i.  xxxiii ;  ii.  38,  85,  138, 
148,  348,  352,  412;  iii.  85,  238,  239, 
242,  244,  254. 

river,  in.  xliv. 

Forthirnoche,  iii.  327. 
Fossache,  lands  of  Easter,  iii.  232. 
Fothadh,  son  of  Bren,  in.  xvi. 
Fothawch  second,  Bishop  of  St.  Andrews, 

ii.  163. 
Fothryffe,  ii.  392. 


INDEX. 


411 


Fowlartown,  ii.  468. 

France,  ancient  alliance  with,  i.  xxvi ;  iii. 
228. 

Country  of,  i.  49,  52,  88,  127,  150, 

217,  253,  280,  341,  344,  353,  376  ;  ii. 
11,  13,  19,  23,  38,  111,  114,  159,  203, 
204,  218-220,  225,  236,  245,  264,  283, 
287,  288, 290, 291,296,  299,  324, 338, 
345,  349,  372,  392,  405,  416,  435, 
440,  464,  473,  488-500,  502,  504  ;  iii. 
23,  41,  55,  56,  64,  68,  70,  92,  94,  95, 
104,  110,  322,  326,  334,  337,  338. 

■  States  of,  ii.  76. 

the  Gestis  of,  ii.  74. 

the  King  of,  ii.  203,  232,  233,  252, 

294,  462,  464,  466,  470,  482-484,  495, 
496,  503,  504  ;  iii.  105. 

Franks,  the,  i.  219,  225,  226,  248 ;  iii. 
56. 

Fraser,  Bishop  William,  ii.  259,  275, 
345 ;  iii.  290. 

Symon,  ii.  354,  355,  357,  394,  402  ; 

iii.  288,  302. 

Alexander,  the,  ii.  387. 

William,  ii.  457. 

Frea,  ii.  143. 

Frealfy,  i.  65. 

Frederick,  Emperor,  i.  xliii ;  ii.  250. 

Fredgarys,  i.  102. 

Fredwalde,  i.  65. 

Frewyne,  i.  102. 

Friars  (Frere),  Preachers,  ii.  312,  345. 

Wynd,  ii.  420. 

the  Black,  ii.  452  ;  iii.  63. 

Friskiu,  the  descendants  of,  iii.  282,  283. 

Froissart,  Historian,  i.  xxxviii. 

Frygian  Sea,  i.  44. 

Fry  sail.  Sir  Alexander,  ii.  319. 

Frysis,  Duke  of,  ii.  57. 

Fugane,  a  monk,  i.  327. 

Fulgentius,  Duke  of  Brittonis,  iii.  322. 

Fulvius,  Roman  Consul,  i.  225,  233. 

Furd,  iii.  24. 

Fyacrak,  i.  170. 


Fyakak-Bolgeg,  i.  169. 

Fyakak-Labryn,  i,  103. 

Fyarak,  i.  169. 

Fyere-Anroet,  i.  169. 

Fyere-Elmael,  i.  169. 

Fynbelle,  daughter  of  Earl  of  Angus,  ii. 

94. 
Fyndarne,  water  of,  ii.  92. 
Fyne,  i.  169. 
Fyugas-Farset,  .i.  56. 
Fyimy,  i.  65. 
Fyre-Eoet,  i.  169. 
Fyre-Cetaroat,  i.  169. 

Gabriel,  angel,  i.  11,  39. 

Gad,  prophet,  i.  154. 

Gagalad,  i.  402. 

Gains,  Roman  Emperor,  i.  287-289. 

Pope,  i.  354,  356. 

Galaci,  the,  of  Spain,  iii.  207. 

Galam,  Pictish  king,  i.  402. 

Galatia,  i.  44. 

Galba,  Emperor,  i.  299,  300. 

Gale,  Dr.  Thomas,  i.  x,  xxiii,  xxxvi  ;  iii. 

209. 
Gale,  an  animal,  i.  34. 
Galen  (Galyene),  physician,  i.  321. 
Galgacus,  Caledonian  chief,  iii.  286. 
Galien,  Emperor,  i.  348,  350  ;  iii.  221. 
Galilee,  i.  39,  267,  282,  287. 
Galloway,  Allan  of,  i.  xxxiii ;  ii.    321; 

iii.  308. 
Rolland,  Lord  of,  ii.  215,  216,  496  ; 

iii.  18,  24,  29,  65. 
Alayne  of,  ii.  231,  242,  243,  314, 

315. 

Archibald,  Lord  of,  iii.  282,  308. 

province  of,  ii.  83,  198,  206,  223, 

242,    243,  322,    363,    477,   487;    iii. 

230,  244,  245. 

the  Bishop  of,  iii.  55. 

See  of,  iii.  246. 

Gallus,  Emperor,  i.  348. 
Galo  (Cardinal),  ii.  233-235, 


412 


INDEX. 


Galstoun,  Sir  William,  ii.  433,  451. 

Galwegians,  the,  iii  308. 

Galyarde,  Castle  of,  ii.  440,  450,  451. 

Galyeus,  Emperor,  i.  389. 

Galys,  town  of,  i.  94. 

Gamelown,  the  traitor,  ii.  73. 

Gamelyne,   Bishop  of   St.    Andrews,  ii, 

255,  257,  258,  346,  375. 
Ganges,  river  of,  i.   13,  14,  33;  iii.  201, 

202. 
Ganymede,  i.  106  ;  iii.  208. 
Garnak-Makdownach,  King  of  Picts,  ii. 

36. 
Garnat-Gygnowre,  i.  402. 
Gamat-Makdownald,  King  of  Picts,  ii. 

37. 
Gamat-Ptych,  Pictish  king,  i.  386. 
Garnath-Makfreath,    King    of   Picts,   ii. 

44. 
Garnyanys,  i.  31. 

Gartney,  Earl,  ii.  317,  319 ;  iii.  280. 
Garviach,  Earldom  of,  iii.  268,  269. 
Garwyawch,  Earl  of  the,  ii.   207,  306, 

313,  314,  317  ;  iii.  63,  87,  88. 
Gask,  the,  ii.  387- 
Gasklune,  iii.  59,  60,  64. 
Gaskoyn,  ii.  11,  398,503. 
Gathelus,  King,  iii.  321,  322,  327. 

the  legends  of,  iii.  213,  214. 

Gawane,  the  Awntyre  of,  ii.  12. 

Gawtere,  Archdean  of  York,  ii.  236. 

Gaza,  i.  143. 

Gede,  King  of  Picts,  i.  241 ;  iii.  217. 

Gedyll-Glays,  i.  56,  93-96,  100,  102. 

Gelasius,  Pope,  ii.  10,  14,  18. 

Gelele,    King   of   Dahome,    mission    to. 

Captain  Burton's  work  on,  iii.  202. 
Geller,  Earl  of,  ii.  419 ;  iii.  297. 
Genebrard,    French    chronographer,    iii. 

259. 
Gengulphus,  a  Burgundian,  ii.  70. 
Gennus,  i.  102. 
Genoa  (Gene),  ii.  434. 
Genovefife,  St.,  ii.  23. 


Gentiles,  i.  285. 

Geographical  Illustrations  of  Scottish  His- 
tory,  by  D.   Macpherson,  iii.  xl,   xli, 

xliii,  xlvi,  xlix,  219. 
George    the     Second,     King    of    Great 

Britain,  in.  xvii. 

(Jorge),  Saint,  i.  356. 

Geos,  i.  20. 

Gerbert,  Pope,  ii.  101,  102. 
Gerloch  (Gareloch),  lands  of,  i.  xxxii. 
Germany,  i.  49,  54,  261. 

Emperor  of,  iii.  299. 

Gernard-Bolg,  King  of  Picts,  i.  349. 

Getland,  i.  49. 

Gettius,  i.  65. 

Getwly,  land  of,  i.  47. 

Giants  (Geawndys),  i.  20-22  ;  ii.  172. 

Gibeon  (Gabaone),  i.  108,  110. 

Gideon,  i.  137. 

Giffarte,  William,  iii.  97. 

Gihon,  river,  i.  xliv. 

Gilmore,  iii.  326. 

Girald,  author,  iii.  259. 

Gladstanes,    James,    of    Cocklawis,    iii. 

89,  90. 
Glammys,  ii.  95,  96  ;  iii.  331. 
Glasgow,  ii.  370,  412,  478. 
Bishop  of,  ii.  214,  220,  221,  229, 

245,  255,  275,  301,  335,  381  ;  iii.  53, 

54,  85. 

Chancellor  of,  ii.  346. 

See  of,  iii.  246. 

Glasklune,  iii.  311. 

Glays,  i.  103. 

Glenbrereth,  position  of,  iii.  311. 

Gleudale,  iii.  85. 

Glendowachy,  lands  of,  iii.  318. 

Glendwnwyn,  Sir  Mathw,  iii.  53,  54. 

Glenesk,  Sir  Dawy  Lyndyssay  of,  iii.  47, 

58. 
Gloucester,  Gilbert  de  Clare,  Earl  of,  iii. 

268,  273. 

Humphrey,  Duke  of,  iii.  318. 

Richard,  Earl  of,  iii.  301. 


INDEX. 


413 


Gloucester,  Robert  of,  i.  xxxvii  ;  iii.  241, 

243,  263. 
Gloweme,  Earl  Eobert  of,  ii.  18S. 
Sir  Richard,  of    Clare,  Earl  of,  ii. 

253,  367. 
Goddiiffus,  i.  65. 

Godeveus,  King  of  France,  ii.  19. 
Godfray,  ii.  312. 
Godiva,  Countess,  iii.  274. 
Godthray,  Earl  of   Anjou,  ii.   187,   189, 

195. 
Godthre,  Duke  of  Lorrain,  ii.  160. 
Godwyne,  a  traitor,  ii.  117. 
Goe-magog,  a  giant,  i.  21. 
Gog,  i.  29. 

Golarg,  King  of  Picts,  ii.  37. 
Golargan,  King  of  Picts,  ii.  37. 
Golarge-Makamyle,  King  of  the  Picts,  i. 

402. 
Goldyng,  Rawff,  ii.  396. 
Goliath,  i.  21. 
Gomer,  i.  55. 
Gomorrah,  L  39. 

Goodall,  Dr.  Walter,  i.  xxvi,  xxxvi. 
Gorane  Congal,  King  of  Scots,  iii.  xxii. 
Gordian,  Emperor,  i.  334,  335. 
Gordon,   Mr.,    author    of   Dissertatio  de 

nuptiis  Roherti  ii.,  iii.  312. 
author  of  Poetical  History  of  Bruce, 

I.  xl ;  iii.  301. 

Sir  John  of,  iii.  10,  11,  13. 

the  Lord  of,  iii.  97. 

Goth  and  Magoth,  i.  xliv. 

Gothland,  i.  .348  ;  ii.  11,  16. 

Goths,  the,  ii.  16,  17,  34. 

Gowrane,  i.  214. 

Gowry,  il  392. 

Graham,  Sir  John,  Earl  of  Monteith,  iii. 

302. 
Grain,  Scotch  measures    and   prices  of, 

iii.  262. 
Grame,  Sir  John  the,  ii.  475. 

Sir  Patrick  the,  ii.  334,  444,  446. 

Grames,  families  of  the,  iii.  285. 


Gratian,  Emperor,  i.  377,  389,  390. 
Grawnceris,     Sir    Ewyne    de,     ii.    482, 

484. 
Gray,  Sir  Patrick,  iii.  58-60. 

Sir  Thomas,  ii.  485. 

Gray's  Inn,  iii.  xlvii. 
Graystok,  the  Baron  of,  iii.  19. 
Grecian    (Grekes)    Sea,    i.   39,    40,    112, 

123,  124. 
Greece,    i.    26,    50,    51,    80,    81,    86, 

92,  93,  105,  112,  122,   150,  156,   164, 

165,  177,  199,  204,  244,  348,  390  ;  iii. 
'321. 
Greeks,  the,  i.  209,  210,  297  ;  ii.  68. 
Greg,  King  of  Scots,  iii.  231,  232. 
Greg-Makdougall,  ii.  86. 
Gregore,  King  of  Scots,  ii.  86,  88,  89. 
Gregory  (Gregor),  St.,  i.  10,  313,  314. 

the  Great,  iii.  198,  328. 

St.,  Pope,  ii.  47,  48,  51. 

Second,  Pope,  ii.  56-58,  65. 

Third,  Pope,  ii.  66,  67. 

Fourth,  Pope,  ii.  78,  79. 

Sixth,  Pope,  ii.  115. 

Seventh,  Pope,  ii.  160,  162. 

Grenelaw,  Mr.  Gilbert  of,  iii.  84. 

Grennys-End,  the,  ii.  422. 

Gruoch,  wife  of  Macbeth,   ii.   128  ;   iii. 

xvi. 
GryflFj'ne,  Schyr   Dawy,   called,   ii.    260, 

262. 
Gryme,    King  of  Scots,  ii.    94,    95 ;   iii. 

330. 
Gueldre,  Earl  of,  iii.  298. 
Guido  de  Columpna,  iii.  193-196. 
Gurgust,  the  King  of  Picts,  iii.  323. 
Gurgwnt-Badruk,  i.  97. 
Guthery,  iii.  60. 
Guthred,  King  of  Northumberland,   iii. 

231. 
Gwal6,  i.  64. 
Cyan,  i.  52  ;  ii.  11. 
Gybbownsone,  Jhon,  ii.  408,  415. 
Gyen,  a  province,  ii.  74,  503. 


414 


INDEX. 


Gyle,  St.,  Earl  of,  ii.  160. 
Gylis,  Dame,  iii.  31. 
Gyllandrys-Ergemawclie,  ii.  197. 
Gylpatryk,  ii.  216. 
Gynis,  the  town  of,  ii.  504. 
Gysbume,  Prior  of,  ii.  236. 

Haco,  King  of  Norway,  ii.  255,  256. 
Harlyiigtown,  ii.  82,  246,  247  ;  iii.  17. 
Nunnery   at,    ii.     184  ;    iii.    247, 

333. 
Hagarenes  (Agarenys),  i.  40. 
HaUes,  Lord,  i.  xix,  xxvi,  xxvii ;  iii.  270, 

278,   284,  286,    288,    293,   296,   302, 

314. 
Hakon,  King  of  Norway,  iii.  258. 
Haldane,  Danish  leader,  ii.  86,  87. 
Haldanys  Welle,  ii.  87. 
Halicarnassus,  i.  206. 
Halyburtoun,  John  of,  ii.  487. 

Laird  of,  ii.  418,  461. 

Halydown,  ii.  400,  402,  435. 

account  of,  iii.  293,  294. 

Halyrwdhows,  ii.  181,  185,  213  ;  iii.  17, 

95,  337. 

Abbey  founded,  iii.  333. 

Ham  (Cam),  son  of  Noah,  i.  24,  25,  48, 

56. 
Hamo,  a  Roman,  i.  289,  290. 
Hannibal,  i.  223,  226-230,  232-236. 
Harald,  ii.  147,  172. 
Hardicanute  (Hardknowt),  ii.    126,  127, 

144. 
Harlaw,  battle  of,  iii.  318,  320. 
Harleian   Manuscript    of  Wyntoun,   iir. 

xxix,  216,  231,  2.37. 
Harry,  Blind,  iii.  216,  282. 
Hastynges,  John  de,  iii.  272,  282,  291. 
Hastyngis,  Henry  the,  ii.  320. 
Hawdanys  Stanke,  iii.  65. 
Hawtelog,  i.  44. 
Hawthornden,  ii.  460. 

the  cove  of,  iii.  301 . 

Hawyk,  ii.  468. 


Hay,  John  the,  ii.  443. 

Sir  Gilbert,  iii.  112. 

Hays,  origin  of  the,  iii.  330. 

Hearne,     Thomas,     i.    x,     xxiii,     xxvi, 

xxxvi,  xlv  ;  iii.  229. 
Heathored,  Bishop,  iii.  230. 
Hebete,  the  river,  iii.  321. 
Hebron    (Ebron),    i.    12,    20,    144  ;    ii. 

42. 
Hecgedbud,  i.  215. 

Hecgede-Monavele-Makdongat,  i.  216. 
Hector,  i.  149. 

Hede,  King  of  Scots,  ii.  77,  86,  87. 
Hed-Fyn,  King  of  Scots,  ii.  77  ;  iii.  228, 

231,  265. 
Hed-Qwhyte,  King  of  Scots,  ii.  69,  77. 

(Albus),  ii.  90. 

Hekfwrde,    Maystyr    WiUiame    off,    ii. 

381. 
Heland-men,  iii.  55,  58. 
Helen  (Elane),  mother  of  Constantine,  i. 

359,  360,  371,  372. 
Hemingford,  author,  iii.  285,  294. 
Hendyng  (Endyne),  a  moralist,  iii.  306. 
Henawnd,  ii.  11. 
Hennaud,  iii.  115. 
Hennygawys,  i.  151,  152. 
Henry  the  First.  Emperor,  ii.  105,  106. 
the  Second,  Emperor,  ii.  110,  146. 

the  Third,  Emperor,  ii.  148,  160, 

1G2. 

the  Fourth,  Emperor,  ii.  177,  178. 

Duke  of  Lancaster,  iii.  271. 

— —    the    Lion,    Duke    of    Saxony,    iii. 
249. 

First,   King  of  England,    iii.  241, 

243,  244,  249,  250. 

Second  of  England,    ii.    121,    178, 

179  ;  iii.  196,  243,  250,  273,  290. 

III.  (of  England),  iii.  73,  228,  251, 

253,  255,  257. 

IV.  (of  Lancaster),  iii.  73,  74,  77, 

97,  102,  277,  315. 
v..  King  of  England,  iii.  315. 


INDEX. 


415 


Henry,  son   of  King  David  i.   of  Scot- 
land, iii.  239. 
youngest    son    of     William     the 

Bastard,  ii.  159,  160,  1G8,  307. 

Earl,  ii.  181-183,  186-190,  194. 

(King   John's    son),   ii.    233,    234, 

239,  252,  253,  254,  307,  308. 
Heraclins,  Emperor,  ii.  53,  54. 
Hercules  (Ercules),  i.  86,  122,  123. 

(Ercules),  Pillars  of,  i.  46. 

Hermes,  river,  i.  44. 

a  doctor,  L  323. 

Hermitage,  Castle  of,  ii.  449,  469. 
Hermonye,  iii.  321. 
Herod,  King,  i.  279,  282,  287. 
Herown,  Sir  William,  ii.  462. 
Hert,  lands  of,  in  Durham,  iii.  268. 

Sir  Robert,  iii.  38. 

Hertness,    lands    of,    in    Durham,    iii. 

268. 
Heryng,  laird,  ii.  418,  461. 
Heryot,  William,  ii.  408. 
Hew,  Bishop  of  St.   Andrews,   ii.   211, 

214,  221. 
Hexhame,  the  Abbey  of,  ii.  473. 
Hezekiah,  King  of  Judah,  i.  178. 
Hiberius,  Lucius,  Emperor,  ii.  12,  13. 
Hibert,  son  of  Mitelus,  iii  321. 
Higden,  author,  iii.  259. 
Hilderyk,  King  of  France,  ii.  76. 
Hill,  Ferry  of  the,  ii.  474. 
Hippo  (Yppon),  city  of,  i.  47- 
Hippo-centaurs  (Yppocentawrys),  i.  112. 
Histoire  en  vers  des  Dues  de  Normandie, 

work  by  Benoit,  iii.  196. 
Historia    de   Bello    Trojana,    work    by 

Guido,  iii.  193-195. 
Historia  Scholastica,  by  Perys  Comestor, 

iii.  197. 
Historicus,  Justinus,  iii.  221. 
History  of  European  Commercewith  India, 

work  by  Macpherson,  iii.  xliv. 
Hob  of  Lyne,  father  of  Pope  Joan,   ii. 

80  ;  iii.  229. 


Hoge  of  Kyrkpatryke,  ii.  487,  500. 

Holland, ,  poet,  iii.  225. 

ii.  11  ;  iii.  115. 

Duke  of,  iii.  105,  107,  108,  110. 

Jacoba,  Countess  of,  iii.  318, 

William,  Earl  of,  iii.  318. 

Holmcultrane  Abbey,  ii.  181  ;  iii.  333. 
Holy  Island,  ii.  163. 

Kirk  of,  ii.  173. 

Holy  Land,  the,  ii.  160,  218,  220,  252, 

282,  376,  381,  479;  iii.  269,  270,  332, 

337. 

Kirk,  ii.  265,  419  ;  iii.  328,  332. 

Homer  (Omere),  the  poet,  i.  xl,  3,  124, 

156  ;  iii.  194,  225. 
Homer's  J  Had,  iii,  193,  195. 
Homildoune,  iii.  85,  89,  90. 
Honorius,   author,  account    of,   iii.   203, 

204. 

Emperor,  i.  401 ;  ii.  4,  5,  7. 

Pope,  ii.  54 ;  iii.  233,  246. 

Hoocke,  Colonel,  iii.  310. 

Hope,  St.  Margaret's,  iii.  239,  264. 

Horace  (Oras),  the  poet,  i.  263  ;  iii.  218, 

225,  262. 
Horeb  (Oreb),  Mount,  i.  38. 
Horesti,  the  Gaelic  tribe  of,  iii.  216. 
Hormysda,  Pope,  ii.  19,  21,  22. 
Horn,  family  of,  iii.  319,  320. 
Home,  Sir  Henry,  iii.  106,  113. 
Homes,  Mary  de,  iii.  319. 
Hostilius,  TuUius,  King  of  Rome,  i.  178, 

179. 
Hubla,  iii.  328. 
Huchowne,  Scottish  poet,  ii.  11-13;  iii. 

195,  224,  225. 
Hude,  Robyne,  ii.  263,  467. 
Humber,  water  of,  i,  152 ;  iii.  323. 
Hume's  History  of  the  Dow/lases,  iii.  239. 
Hungary  (Wngary),  i.  50,  127,  261 ;  ii. 

35,  144;  iii.  64. 

King  of,  ii.  126. 

Hungus,  King  of  Picts,  ii.  82  ;  iii.  323. 
Hunterian  Library,  Glasgow,  iii.  195. 


416 


INDEX. 


Huntiudon,    Henry  of,  author,  iii.   202, 

203. 
Huntington,   David,    Earl    of,    iii.    244, 

267. 

Margaret  of,  iii.  278. 

Huntingtown,  Earl  of,  ii.   175,  184,  188, 

190,  194,  214, 231,  30G,  313,  314,  316; 

iii.  333,  334. 

lands  of,  ii.  187. 

Hunya,  land  of,  i.  42,  152. 
Huse,  Galios  de  la,  ii.  451. 
Hwb,  Danish  Leader,  ii.  86. 
Hyber,  iii.  321. 
Hy hernia,  i.  97. 
Hybery,  water  of,  i.  94. 
Hykary,  i.  44. 
Hylare,  St.,  i.  380. 

•  Pope,  ii.  10. 

Hyngare,  a  Dane,  ii.  86. 
Hyona  (Hy),  Isle  of,  iii.  216,  229. 
Hyperborea  (Yperborey),  i.  42. 
Hyreania,  i.  42,  162  ;  ii.  85. 
Hystere,  river,  i.  51. 
Hyvere,  river,  i.  50. 

Iber,  an  author,  ii.  12. 

Iberia  (Ybery),  i.  43. 

Icarus,  son  of  Dadalus,  iii.  210. 

Iceland,  alleged  conquest  of,  iii.  216. 

IcolmkiU  (Ycolmkyll),  ii.  37,  38,  84-86, 

88,  89,  91,  92  ;  iii.  323. 
Idolatry,  beginning  of,  i.  64. 
Idumeans  (Idumeys),  i.  39. 
Ignius,  Pope,  i.  323. 
He,  John  of,  ii.  419. 
He,  the  water  of,  iii.  58. 
lies,  the,  iii.  332. 
Ilion  (Ylyon),  i.  44,  149. 
Illingworth,  Mr.,  iii.  xlviii. 
Ilys,  Raynald  of  the,  ii.  472. 

The  Out,  iii.  75. 

Imago  Mundi  referred  to,  iii.  202,  203. 
Inchcolm,  in.  xlvii,  229,  297. 
Inchegall,  i.  214. 


luchkeith,  ii.  38  ;  ii.  458  ;  ill.  xvi. 

Inchemwthow,  ii.  258. 

Tnche,  the  South,  ii.  452. 

India  (Ynde),  i.  14,  28,  29,  31,  33,  37,  65, 

74,  310. 

its  wonders,  iii.  201. 

Indulf,    King   of   Scots,    ii.    91-93;    iii. 

329. 
Indus  (Ynd),  river,  i.  38,  46. 
Ine,  ii.  143. 
Ingibiorg,  wife  of  King  Malcolm  in.,  iii. 

241. 
Ingirviun,  Ceolfrid,  Abbot  of,  iii.  227. 
IngUs,  i.  102  ;  ii.  14.3,  186. 
Innerleith  (Ennerleith),  Lady  of,  in.  xxv, 

xxvi. 
Innes,  the  family  of,  iii.  282. 

Professor  Cosmo,  in.  xxviii,  231. 

Thomas,  i.  ix;  in.  xvii,  xviii,  217, 

231. 
Critical  Essay  by,  i.  ix,  xxiii. 

Sir  William,  Vicar    of   Banff,    in. 

xviii. 

Innocent  First,  Pope,  ii.  3,  4. 

Third,  ii.  68,  227. 

Fourth,  ii.  249  ;  iii.  290. 

Sixth,  ii.  504, 

Inogen,  i.  150, 151. 
Interpreters,  the  Seventy,  i.  66,  154. 
Invergowry,  ii.  174,  175. 
Inverness,  ii.  378 ;  iii.  275. 
Invery,  ii.  85. 

Inwerkype,  ii.  408. 

Inwerwike,  iii.  90. 

Inys,  i.  102. 

lolande,  daughter  of  the  Comte  de  Dreux, 
iii.  261. 

Ion,  Earl  of  Orkney,  iii.  256. 

lonas  (Youas),  i.  197,  204-207. 

Ireland,  i.  54,  55,  97-99,  103,  167,  168, 
237,  300,  377;  ii.  11,  87,  198,  199, 
201,  223,  226,  231,  249,  281,  308,  316, 
319;  iii.  32,  70,  71,  75,  321,  322,  328, 
331,  332. 


INDEX. 


417 


Ireland,  morxcarchy  of,  iii.  220,  237. 

conquest  of,  iii.  232. 

Irewyne,  ii.  393. 

Irishry  (Yrschery),  i.  97,  98 ;  iii.  33. 

Ironside,  Edmund,  I.  xliii ;  ii.  117,  US, 
123-125,  144. 

Irvine,  Sir  Alexander,  of  Drum,  iii.  112, 
318. 

Isaac,  i.  66,  77,  78. 

Isabel,  daughter  of  David,  Earl  of  Hunt- 
ington, ii.  316,  319  ;  iii.  268. 

daughter  of  WiUiam  the  Lion,  ii. 

229,  230. 

wife  of  John  BaUiol,  iii.  267. 

Isaiah  (Ysay),  prophet,  i.  9. 

Isawria,  i.  45. 

Ishmaelites  (Ysmaelytys),  i.  46. 

Isis  (Ysys),  i.  80. 

Israel,  i.  79,  85,  89,  90,  93,  99,  101,  150; 
ii.  297,  298  ;  iii.  321. 

children  of,  iii.  321. 

Judges  of,  i.  9,  70,  134. 

Italy,  i.  49,  51,  52,  59-61,  125-127, 
154,  159,  222,  227,  234,  249,  254, 
289,  390;  ii.  13,  16,  22,  27,  32,  33, 
36,  66. 

Ixion,  King  of  Thessaly,  iii.  209. 

Jabel,  son  of  Lamech,  i.  16. 

Jacmit,  a  eunuch,  i.  328. 

Jacob,  i.  78,  79,  90. 

Jacobitis,  the  Black  Order  of,  ii.  296. 

Jael,  i.  136. 

Jaere,  i.  170. 

Jaer-Olphaca,  i.  103. 

James  First,  King  of  Scots,  i.  ix,  xxxiv, 

xxxix  ;  III.  xiii,  62,  95,  103,  265,  266, 

305,  316,  317. 

Second,  i.  xxxix  ;  rii.  xx,  300. 

Third,  i.  xl ;  iii.  255. 

the  Fourth,  King  of  Scots,  iii.  xxi, 

223. 

Fifth,  King  of  Scots,  iii.  240. 

Sixth,  King  of  Scots,  iii.  243. 

VOL.  III. 


James,  prior  of  St.  Andrew  of  Lochleven, 

I.  xxxiv. 

St.,  i.  94. 

(Jacob),  i.  296. 

Sir  Henry,  R.E.,  iii.  xix. 

Jameson,  Dr.,  iii.  xlvi. 

Japhet,  i.  25,  26,  55,  93. 

Jara,  i.  56. 

Jared  (Irad),  i.  16,  19. 

Jedburgh,  castle  of,  iii.  317,  338. 

Abbey,  ii.   179,  201,  257,  457  ;  iii. 

45,  66,  333. 
Jehoshaphat,  King,  i.  155. 
Jeptha  (Jopt^),  i.  137. 

his  daughter,  i.  137,  138. 

Jericho,  i.  107. 

Jero,  i.  169. 

Jerome,  St.,  i.  382,  386,  388 ;  ii.  151. 

his  death,  ii.  6. 

Jerusalem,  i.  39,  65,  127,  278-282,  301- 

317  ;  ii.  49,  53,  97,  100,  160,  161. 

temple  of,  i.  282,  302. 

Jethro  (Getro),  i.  39. 

Jews  (Jowys),   i.   39,  79,  109,  131,  180, 

285,  302,  303,  316,  318,  330;  ii.  4,  7, 

53,  296. 
Jewrye,  iii.  321. 
Jhonystown,    St.    (Perth),  ii.    248,   352, 

361,    384,    385,   393,   394,   406,  410, 

418,  451,  472  ;  iii.  63,  93,  98. 

Sir  John  of,  iii.  13. 

Joachim,  King  of  Judah,  i.  180. 

Joan,  daughter   of   Thomas   de  Moray, 

Lord  of  Bothvile,  iii.  282. 

female  pope,  iii.  228,  229. 

(Jhon),  sister  of  King  Henry,  ii.  238. 

Queen  of  Alexander  the  Third,  ii. 

264. 

Queen  of  David  second,  ii.  465,  502. 

Joas,  King  of  Judah,  i.  156. 

Job,  book  of,  ii.  47. 

Joce,   bishop  of  Glasgow,   ii.  214,  220, 

221. 
Joceline,  monk  of  Fumes,  iii.  248. 
2D 


418 


INDEX. 


Joflfray,  bishop  of  Dunkeld,  ii.  244. 
John,  King  of  England,  ii.  222,  224,  226- 

233,  287;  iii.  253,  257,  273,  334. 

a  legate,  ii.  229. 

King  of  France,  iii.  301. 

Lytill,  ii.  263. 

Pope,  ii.  22,  23. 

II.  Pope,  23,  33,  37. 

III.  Pope,  ii.  56. 

IV.  Pope,  ii.  56. 

V.  Pope,  ii.  56. 

VIII.  Pope,  ii.  89-91  ;  iii.  328. 

XX.  Pope,  ii.  104. 

XXII.  Pope,  ii.  376  ;  iii.  337. 

St.,  the  Evangelist,  i.  44,  306,  308, 

383. 
Johnesone,  Cristy,  iii.  63. 
Johnson,  Stewart  in  Fife,  iii.  239. 
Johnston,  Rev.  James,  author,  iii.  259. 
Joly,  A.,  editor  of   St.  Maure's  Works, 

iii.  196. 
Jordan,    i.    39,   40,    107,   136,   286;   iii. 

51. 
Joseph,  i.  82-85,  89,  90,  267,  268,  280- 

282. 
Josephus,  the  historian,  i.   17,  285 ;  iii. 

197,  199,  200,  206. 
Joshua,  leader  of  Israel,  i.  107-111. 
Josias,  King  of  Judah,  i.  179. 
Jovyne,  Emperor,  i.  387. 
Jubal,  i.  17  ;  iii.  199. 
Judah  (Judas),  i.  134,  327. 
kingdom  of,  i.  39,   155,  267,  286, 

299. 

men  of,  i.  142. 

Jud4,  iii.  51. 

Jude,  Epistle  of,  iii.  200. 

Julia,  wife  of  Marcus,  i.  336-340. 

Julian  the  Emperor,  i.    382,   384,    385, 

387. 
Julius,  Pope,  i.  380,  386. 
Jupiter,  i.  59,  60,  62,  76,  106,  164,  188, 

336,  339,  342,  343  ;  iii.  207,  208. 
Justin,  author,  iii.  195. 


Justinus,  Emperor,  ii.  21-23. 
Justinus  Historicus,  iii.  221. 
Justyane,  Emperor,  ii.  57. 
Justyne,  i.  69,  321. 

Emperor,  ii.  16,  23,  33. 

II.  Emperor,  ii.  33,  34,  36. 

Justynyane,  Emperor,  ii.  23,  27,  56. 
II.  Emperor,  ii.  56. 

Kalendar  of  Scottish   Saints,  by  Bishoj) 

Forbes,  iii.  227. 
Kamyskynell,  ii.  373. 
Karlaverock,  ii.  487,  500,  501. 
Karle,  Peris,  ii.  227. 
Karlele,  ii.  189,  191,  192,  197,  210,  215, 

339  ;  iii.  24,  30. 

castle  of,  ii.  233. 

bishop  of,  ii.  276. 

Karlyngfurd,  iii.  32. 

Karlynglippis,  ii.  477. 

Karoloman,  ii.  75. 

Karryk,  Earl  of,  ii.  280,  316,  318,   319, 

393,  402,  488 ;  iii.  9,  16,  65,  66. 
Countess  of,  ii.  319,  416,  477  ;  iii. 

70. 
Karsyngame,  Sir  Hew  of,  ii.  343-345. 
Kayne,  in  Normandy,  ii.  490. 
Kayrbroyc,  city  cf,  i.  153. 
Keiths,  origin  of  the,  iii.  331. 
Kellawch,  bishop  of  St.  Andrews,  ii.  88, 

114,  115. 
Kelly,  the  Earls  of,  iii.  306. 
Kelso,  Abbey  of,  i.  xlvii. 
founded,    ii.    179,    190,    254  ;    iii. 

333. 

abbot  of,  ii,  199,  214. 

Kenelm    (or    Kenant)    King  of  Britain, 

iii.  219. 
Kenmore,  village  of,  iii.  216. 
Kennedy,    author    of    History    of    the 

Stewarts,  iii.  215,  237- 

John,  ii.  477. 

Kenneth  (Kyned),  King  of  Scots  ;  ii.  83, 

93-95  ;  iii.  231,  244,  327,  328. 


INDEX. 


419 


Kenneth,  King  of  Picts,  iii.  327. 

the  Third,  son  to  King  Maleome, 

iii.  330. 
Kennoway  (Kennawchy),  ii.    132,   133; 

iii.  236,  238. 
Kent,  Earl  of,  iii.  102. 

Edmund,  Earl  of,  iii.  317. 

Kentish-Town,  London,  iii.  xxxix,  xlv. 
Ker,  Dame  Jane,  iii.  xxv. 

Kenneth,  iii.  324. 

Kerdycy,  i.  102. 

Kere,  Thome,  iii.  86. 

Kersy,  the  battle  of,  ii.  477. 

Keth,    Robert    the,    ii.     394  ;    iii.    62, 

63. 
Sir  WiUiam  of,  ii.  433,  438,  451, 

455  ;  iii.  293. 

Alexander  of,  iii.  112. 

Sir  William,  of  Galston,  iii.  295. 

Sir    William,    Earl    Marschal,    iii. 

318. 
Kilconquher  (Kylqwhonqwhare),  ii.  325. 

Adam  of,  iii.  269. 

Kinghorn,    ii.    38,    264,    306,    384;    iii. 

334. 

Abthanry  of,  iii.  232. 

Kingledors,  priory  of,  iii.  246. 
Kingome,  William,  Vicar-General  of  St. 

Andrews,  iii.  336. 
Kinloss,  III.  xxxiv. 

Abbey  founded,  iii.  333. 

Kinross-shire,    i,    xxxiii ;    iii.    xvi  ;   ii. 

255,  409,  411. 
Kirkness,  barony  of,  i.  xxxiii. 
Ku-ton,  Mr.,  clergyman,  i.  xlvii. 
Knowt,  son  of  Swanus,  ii.  118,  119,  123- 

126,  144. 
Knox,  John,  reformer,  iii.  317. 
Knyghton,  English  author,  iii.  294,  300, 

301. 
Kokyrmowth,  iii.  29. 
Kryn,  Isle  of,  i.  28. 
Kude,  i.  102. 
Kylblene,  ii.  315,  424. 


Kyldeleth,  Robert  of,  ii.  250. 
Kyldrwmy    Castle,    ii.   404,    505,    422, 

424;  iii.  86. 
Kyle,  ii.  416. 

the  Lord  of,  ii.  488. 

Kylturnane,  i.  402. 

Kymbelyne,    King    of    Britain,    i.    279, 

289. 
Kynatill  or  Coinyd,  iii.  324. 
Kynbuke,  Joachym  of,  ii.  457. 
KynclevjTi,  iii.  85. 
Kynell-Makluthren,  King  of  the  Picts, 

ii.  37. 
Kynkardyn,  ii.  138. 
— —  in  Nele,  iii.  76. 
Kynkell,  persowne  of,  ii.  464. 
Kynloss,  in  Murawe,  ii.  181,  505. 

the  Abbey  of,  ii.  189. 

Kynnell,  ii.  39. 

Kynnynmond,  Sir  Elis,  iii.  111. 

Kynrycyus,  i.  102. 

Kyrkpatryke,    Hoge    of,     ii.    487,    500, 

501. 

Labyrinth  (Laberynt),  i.  115. 

Lach  of  Clan  Makdufif,  iii.  239. 

Lacyne,  Emperor,  i.  359. 

Lamby,  Jakkis,  ii.  410. 

Lambyrkin,  ii.  390. 

Lambyrton,  Mr.  WiUiam  of,  ii.  346,  371, 

374,  375. 
Lamech,  i.  16-18. 

son  of  Methusela,  i.  19. 

Lampete,  i.  122. 

Lamyne,  i.  56. 

Lanark,  ii.  340,  342. 

Lancaster,  Edmund,  E.irl  of.  iii.  277. 

Henry  of,  ii.  440  ;  iii,  73. 

the  Duke  of,  iii.  16,  20,  55,  66-68, 

70,  71. 
Lang-hirdmanstoune,  iii.  95. 
Lang-schankis  (Edward  i.),  ii.  261,  276, 

325, 328,  329,  335,  337,  338,  346,  352, 

354 ;  iii.  335. 


420 


INDEX. 


Langtowne,  Stepheu,  archbishop  of  Cau- 

terbury,  ii.  223,  224. 
Lansdowne,    Marquis    of,    i.    xlvii ;    iii. 

xix. 
Lansdowne  Manuscript  of  Wyntoun,  in. 

xvii,  xix,  XX. 
Laphytys,  i.  112. 

Lapithse,  a  tribe  in  Thessaly,  iii.  208. 
Largs,  ii.  255. 

battle  of,  iii.  245,  258. 

Lateran,  the,  i.  296  ;  ii.  101. 
Latyne,  i.  59,  126,  153,  154. 
Laurence,  Dr.  Richard,  bishop  of  Castel, 

iii.  200. 
Laurens,  St.,  i.  347,  349-352. 
Laurentia,  i.  166. 
Laurentius,  Pope,  ii.  20,  21. 
Lavyne,  Dame,  i.  126,  153. 
Lawedyr,  Sir  Robert  of,  ii.  404. 
Lawndalys,  William,  ii.   393,  404,   465, 

505  ;  iii.  25,  27. 
Laycester,  ii.  207,  221,  228. 
Le  Neve,  Sir  William,  i.  xliv. 
Leah,  i.  79. 
Leamydon,  i.  149. 
Learmonth,  Thomas,  iii.  298. 
Lebanon,  i.  39. 
Lectow  land,  i.  48. 
Legis,  the  bishop  of,  iii.  106,  107. 

town  of,  iii.  112,  116. 

Leith,  ii.  38  ;  iii.  23,  77. 
Lentryne,  the,  i.  293  ;  ii.  185,  361. 
Leo  I.,  Emperor,  ii.  10,  11,  15. 

•  II.,  Emperor,  ii.  15,  16. 

III.,  Emperor,  ii.    56,   57,   65,   G6, 

78,  81. 

Pope,  ii.  8,  9. 

II.,  Pope,  ii.  56. 

III.,  Pope,  71,  72. 

IV.,  Pope,  ii.  79,  80. 

X.,  Pope,  ii.  129. 

Leonard,  St.,  ii.  20. 

Leonidas,  King  of  Sparta,  200,  201,  203- 

206. 


Lermenthe,    Patrick,   of   Dersy,  knight, 

III.  xxi. 
Lesly,  Sir  Walter  of,  ii.  31*8,  319. 
Lesmahagw,  ii.  418  ;  iii.  297. 
Leven,  water  of,  in.  xvi. 
Leven,  Loch,  i.  xxxiii,  xxxiv,  6  ;  ii.  40. 
Lewellin,  last  King  of  Wales,  iii.  288. 
Lewis,  King  of  France,  ii.  232,  233,  235, 

252,  290,  269,  334. 
Lewlyne,  of  Wales,  ii.  260,  262. 
Lhuyd,  author  of  Archceologia   referred 

to,  iii.  207. 
Liber,  Pope,  i.  386. 
Library,  Advocates',  Edinburgh,  i.  xxiv. 

the  King's,  in.  xvii,  xviii. 

Lichtoune,  Wat  of,  iii.  60. 
Liege,  John,  elect  of,  iii.  318,  319. 
Lilburne,  Sir  JoJin,  iii.  11. 
Lincolnshire  (Lyncohisyre),  ii.  102. 
Lindisfarn,  see  of,  iii.  230,  231. 
Lindsay  (Lyndysay),  the  family    of,    ii. 

321,  500,  501  ;  iii.  21. 

David,  Lord  of,  iii.  313. 

Sir  David    i.  xviii ;  ii.  478,  480  ; 

iii.  47-67,  310,  311. 

James  de,  iii.  62,  311. 

Sir  Walter  of,  iii.  102,  103. 

Loanhead  village,  iii.  286. 
Lochawe,  ii.  414. 

Colin,  chief  of,  iii.  297. 

Lochleven,  in.  ix,  xi,  xvi,  xvii,  197- 

■  siege  of,  iii.  296. 

Inch  of,  ii.  40. 

Alane,  Lord  of,  ii.  405. 

Castle  of,  ii.  409. 

Lochmabane,  ii.  368,  397,  457,  463  ;  iii. 

18,  20. 
Loehor,  barony  of,  i.  xxxiii. 
Locry,  i.  151. 

Locryne,  i.  151,  152  ;  ii.  172. 
Lodge,  Edmund,  Esq.,  Lancaster  Herald, 

I.  xliv. 
Logy,  Dame  Mergret  of,  ii.  506. 
Logyrothwaue,  the  Halle  pfF,  ii.  424. 


INDEX. 


421 


Loire  (Loyre)  river,  i.  53,  354. 
Lollards,  the,  i.  401 . 
Lombards,  the  merchant,  ill.  254. 
Lombardy,  i.   52,   217,391;  ii.    11,   15, 

33,  35. 

King  of,  ii.  15. 

Lomounde,  Hill  of,  i.  G  ;  iii.  xi,  197. 

Loneart,  iii.  330. 

London,  i.  151,   168;  ii.    119,   124,   184, 

204,  210,  233,  307,  325-327,  338,  362, 

365,  368,  473,  487,  495,  497,  502,  505  ; 

III.  xxxviii,  xxx-ix,  72,  214,  215,  284. 

bishop  of,  ii.  204,  373. 

London  Bridge,  iii.  310. 
Lorimer,  Dr.,  iii.  xli,  xlv. 
Lorn,  iii.  216. 

John  of,  ii.  312, 

Lorrane,  ii.  160. 

Tassyle,  ii.  477. 

Lot,  the  patriarch,  i.  77. 
Lothare,  Emperor,  ii.  79. 
Lothian,  ii.  181,  246,  337,406,  417,  419, 

421,   438,   451,478,479;  iii.   22,  29, 

76,  94,  103,  244,  330. 

Mr.  William,  arehdekyn  of,  ii.  350. 

the  Lamp  of,  iii.  247. 

Louchabyre,  ii.  417- 

Louis  VI.,  King  of  France,  iii.  261. 

XIV.  of  France,  iii.  310. 

Lowchdwne,  ii.  404. 

Lowchryane,  iii.  34. 

Lowchyndorb,  ii.  311,  361,  407,  428,  430. 

Lowrysown  Twyname,  ii.  381. 

Lowys,  Emperor,  ii.  78,  81,  83. 

.Second,  Emperor,  ii.  87. 

Lucius,  Roman  Consul,  i.  182. 
Lucy,  St.,  i.  356. 

the  Lord,  ii.  474. 

Lucyne,  St.,  i.  357. 

Lucyus,   King   of   the   Britains,   i.   326, 

327  ;  ii.  48. 

Pope,  i.  347,  348  ;  ii.  214  ;  iii.  334. 

Lufnok,    Sir   Walter   Bekyrtone  of,  iii. 

103. 


Lugnaes-Allodeg,  i.  170. 

Luke,  the  Evangelist,  i.  282,  320,  382. 

Lukrys,  the  Pele  of,  ii.  436. 

Lulawch-Fule,  ii.  141,  154. 

Lumsden,  Andrew,  author,  iii.  xxxviii. 

Lundorys,  ii.  262  ;  iii.  333. 

Lunfanan,  the  Wood  of,  ii.  139. 

Lupa,  i.  166. 

Lupanar  House,  i.  166. 

Lyal,  Alexander  the,  iii.  115. 

Lybia,  i.  40,  46. 

Lycia,  i.  45. 

Lyddale,  ii.  472. 

Lydgate,  John,  poet,  iii.  193-195,  221. 

Lydia  (Lydys),  i.  45,  187,  189,  191. 

Lykaon,  i.  44. 

Lyle,  Sir  Alane,  ii.  407. 

Lyncohie,  ii.  188,  234, 

Lyne,  Pope,  i.  300,  304. 

Lynlythkw,  ii.  352  ;  iii.  8,  76. 

Lyon,  the  Red,  iii.  322. 

Lyons,  city  of,  i,  52,  286  ;  ii.  249. 

Lyowne,  Pope,  ii.  79. 

Lyttelton,  Lord,  iii.  255. 

MacAlpIn,  Dovenald,  King  of  Scots,  iii. 

228,  231,  265. 
Kenneth,  King  of    Scots,  i.  xxxv, 

2,  14,  216,  239,  240  ;  ii.  77,  84,  86,  93. 

Laws  of,  ii.  84. 

Macbeth,  bishop  of  Rosmarky,  iii.  226. 

King,  I.  xxvii,  xlvii ;  iii.  331. 

King,  III.  x\n,  234,  235,  238,  239, 

252,  254,  261. 
Maccabees,  the,  iii.  201. 
Macduff,  Earl  of  Fife,  iii.  196,  238,  239, 

284. 
Macduff's  Castle,  iii.  236. 
Macedon,  King  of,  iii.  113. 
Macedonia,-  i.   51,   197,    220,    235;     iii. 

201. 
Machomete,  prophet,  ii.  53  ;  iii.  226. 
Macintosh,  Ferchard,  iii.  312. 
Lachlan,  iii.  312. 


422 


INDEX. 


M'Kawlay,  Mathew,  rii.  xxii. 
Mackay,  Professor,  iii.  xxx. 
Mackenzie,  Dr.  George,  i.  ix,  xlvi  ;   iii. 

xxx,  229. 
Macleod,  Mr.,  clergyman,  i.  xlvii. 
MacNayre,  Donald,  iii.  232. 
Macpherson,  Alexander,  iii.  xlix. 
Angus,  burgess  of  Edinburgh,   iii. 

xxx\ni,  xxxvaii. 
Mr.  Da\-id,  i.  xi-xiv  ;  iii.  ix-xi,  xv, 

xxx\ai-xlix. 
William,  Writer  in  Edinburgh,  iii. 

xxxvii. 

Wm.  Walays,  in.  xlix. 

Mactyre,  Paul,  i.  xxxii. 

Madaine,  i.  152. 

Maddad,  Earl  of  Athole,  iii.  237. 

Madden,  Sir  Frederic,  lu.  x. 

Madyn,  Malcolm  the,  ii.  313. 

Maecenas,  patron  of  Horace,  iii.  218. 

Magnus,  King  of  Norway,  iii.  242,  243. 

Magog,  i.  29. 

Magon,  Hannibal's  brother,  i.  234. 

Magalama,  i.  170. 

Maguntjnae,  see  of,  founded,  ii.  73. 

John,  a  woman  Pope,  ii.  80,  81. 

Mahalaleel  (MalalyeU),  i.  19. 
Maiden  Castle  (Edinburgh),  i.  153. 

ruins  of,  iii.  236. 

Mair  (Major),  John  i.  xl  ;   iii.  266,  278, 

287,  317. 
Maitland    (Mawtaland),   Sir  Robert,   iii. 

78. 
Makbeth.Fynlak,  ii.  120,  121,  127,   129- 

134,  138-141,  154. 
Makcolual,  Kynachker,  i.  215. 
Makcongall,  i.  214. 
Makcowny,  Ferchar,  i.  215. 
Makdowyle,  Sir  Dowgald,  ii.  487. 
MakDowynn,  iii.  325. 
Makduff,  the  privileges  of,  iii.  239. 
Thane    of  Fife,  ii.  131,    132,  134- 

137,  139,  140,  325,  326.  347  ;  iii.  331. 
Makgowran,  i.  215. 


Makmonethy,  i.  402. 
Makmordely,  i.  402. 
Makrobitys,  people  in  India,  i.  31. 
Maktenegus,  King  of  Picts,  ii.  44. 
Malcolm  Second,  King  of  Scots,  iii.  242, 
330,  331. 

King    of   Scots,    ii.    93-96,    119- 

122,    130,    152,  306,   307 ;    m.   xvi, 
329. 

the  Third,  ii.  135,  306. 

the  Fourth,  ii.   184,  190,  193,  195, 

197,  199,  200,  201,  203  ;  iii.  61. 

III.    King  of  Scots,  iii.  239,  241- 

243,  250,  252,  331-333. 

account  of  his  corpse,  iii.  257. 

Fourth,    King    of    Scots,    iii.   247- 

249. 

son  of  Earl  Duncan,  iii.  237. 

Mr.  Henry,  i.  xxxiii. 

Malcolme-Makdonald,  King  of  Scots,  ii. 

91. 

Earl  of  Fife,  ii.  241,  257. 

Malde,  eldest  daughter  of  King  Malcolm, 

ii.  122,  163,  168,  172,  177,  179,  184- 

186,  188,  190,  307,  308,  320  ;  iii.  61, 

332. 

grandchild    of  Malcolm    Canmore, 

iii.  271. 

Queen  of  Henry  First  of  England, 

iii.  243. 
wife  of  David  i.  of  Scotland,  iii.  247, 

248. 
the  Empress,  iii.  273. 

Queen,  iii.  274. 

Maldowmy,  i.  215. 

Makgillandrys,  bishop  of  St.    An- 
drews, ii.  148. 

Malewyll  Rycharde,  ii.  409. 
Mallvycyne,     William,    bishop     of     St. 

Andrews,  ii.  229,  244. 
Malme-sbury,  William  of,  iii.   240,   241, 

243,  257,  300. 
Malmore,  ii.  115. 
Malyne,  i.  153. 


INDEX. 


423 


Malys,  bishop    of  St.  Andrews,  ii.   114, 
115. 

the  Earl  of  Stratherne,  ii.  311. 

Mamert,  bishop  of  Vyen,  ii.  14. 

Mam-Lorn,  district  of,  iii.  216. 

Man,  Isle  of,  i.  55  ;  iii.  254,  308. 

Manasseh,  King  of  Judah,  i.  178. 

Manasses,  iii.  321. 

Mann,  Chronicle  of,  i.  xxi. 

Mansel,  John,  iii.  301. 

Manticora,  an  animal,  i.  35. 

Mantua,  iii,  218. 

Manuscript  of  Wyntoun's  Cronykil,  iii. 

xvii-xxxv. 
Mar,  the  Earldom  of,  iii.  320. 

the  Earl  of,  ii.  317,  335,  384,  385, 

388,  505;  iii.  87,  102-105,   110,  113- 
116,  337. 

the  Earls   of,    iii.    280,    281,    306, 

317. 

■ James,   Earl  of  Douglas   and,  iii. 

318,  319. 

' Thomas,  Earl  of,  iii.  304,  305,  313. 

Marathon,  field  of,  i.  198,  200,  205. 
Marble  (Merbill),  the  chair  of,  iii.  321, 

322. 
Marcellinus,  Pope,  martyred,  iii.  222. 
MarceUus,  Pope,  i.  357,  358,  360. 
Marcellyne,  Pope,  i.  356,  358. 
March,  George,  Earl  of,  iii.  8,  9,  1€,    18, 
78,  92. 

Patrick,  Earl  of,  iii.  307. 

Marcheta  MuUerum,  Boece's  fiction  about, 

iii.  274. 
Marches,  the  custody  of,  iii.  228. 
Marcian,  Emperor,  ii.  8,  9. 
Marciis,  Roman  Senator,  i.  336-341. 
Mardonius,  i.  207-211. 
Margaret,  Queen  of  Scots,  ii.  126,    142- 
187,  250,  251,  306,  357,  400,  410  ;  in. 
xvi,  61,  101,  235,  239,  248. 

account  of  her  corpse,  iii.  257. 

(daughter  of  King  William),  ii.  229, 

230,  314. 


Margaret  (daughter  of  King  Henry  in.), 

ii.  253,  254,  259. 
(daughter  of  Alexander  the  Third), 

ii.  255,  259,  262. 
(daughter  of  King  Alexander  Third), 

iii.  260,  269. 
(the  Earl  of  Flanders'  daughter),  ii. 

261  ;  iii.  260. 
(daughter  of  King  of  Norway),  ii. 

276,  277  ;  iii.  334. 
Queen  of  Norway,  iii.  273. 

Queen  (Maid  of  Norway),  iii.  197, 

263,  264,  289,  291. 

Queen,  grand-daughter  of  King  Alex- 
ander Third,  iii.  263,  264. 

Countess  of  Carrick,  iii.  269. 

St.,  book  of,  iii.  234. 

Margaret's  Hope,  St.,  ii.  148. 

Marianus  Scotus,  historian,  iii.  235. 

Marjory,  daughter  of  King  William  the 
Lion,  iii.  251,  253. 

-^ wife  to  John  Comyn,  ii.  314. 

(Walter  Stewart's  wife),  ii.  319. 

daughter  of  King  Robert  the  Second, 

iii.  281. 
Mark,  the  Evangelist,  i.  288. 

Pope,  i.  379,  380. 

Markinch,  parish  of,  in.  xvi. 

Marrok,  Strait  of,  i.  46. 

Mars,  i.  58  ;  ii.  29. 

Marshal,  Earl,  of  England,  iii.  251,  253, 

309,  317. 
Marsyle,  the  Provost  of,  ii.  289. 
Martin,  Friar,  i.  7,  58,  69,  181,  218,  219, 
221,  230,  252,  260,  283,  315,  356  ;  ii. 
3,  9,  12,  22,  49,  79,  90,  105,  115  ;  in. 
xiv,  201,  205,  217,  219,  222,  228. 
Martyne,  Emperor,  i.  333. 

Saint,  i.  385  ;  ii.  31. 

Pope,  ii.  55,  56,  89. 

Second,  Pope,  ii.  91. 

Mary  Queen  of  Scots,  iii.  257,  315. 
Mary,  St.,  the  major,  i.  250;  iii.  217,  218. 
the  Rotound,  i.  306. 


424 


INDEX. 


Mary,  youngest  daughter  of  King  Mal- 
colm, ii.  122,  163,  1S7,  308  ;  iii.  61. 

Virgin,  i.   79,  132,  174,  267,  268, 

280-282;;  ii.  24,  25,  52. 

Marjrfcane,  Earl  of,  ii.  187- 

Massagetes,  i.  42. 

Mathew,  the  Apostle,  i.  288. 

• bishop  of  Aberdeen,  ii.  212. 

Maure,  Benoit  de  St.,  poet,  iii.  196. 

Maurice  (Morys),  Emperor,  ii.  49-51, 
58. 

Maui'itania,  i.  47. 

Mawe,  i.  169. 

Mawld,  Dame,  the  Empress,  ii.  121,  178, 
185,  187,  189,  195,  203. 

Ma\\Tiys,  King  of  Norway,  ii.  168. 

Mawre,  St.,  ii.  30,  33. 

Maxentius,  Emperor,  i.  371. 

Maximian,  Emperor,  i.  334,  355,  356, 
358,  374-377  ;  ii.  48. 

May,  Isle  of,  ii.  85,  86. 

priory  of,  i.  xxxiii ;  iii.  246. 

Maydyn  Castle,  the  (Edinburgh),  iii. 
2,  11. 

Mayneris,  Sir  Robert,  ii.  462. 

Mayr,  i.  56. 

Mearns  (Mernj's),  the,  ii.  94. 

Medes,  the,  i.  158-162;  iii.  212. 

Media,  country  of,  i.  37,  74,  157,  158, 
383  ;  ii.  27. 

Mediterranean  Sea,  i.  50,  94  ;  iii.  52. 

Medus,  King,  i.  37. 

Mehujael  (Mawlaliale),  i.  16. 

Mekyll  Sea,  i.  50,  51. 

Melancia,  a  woman,  i.  329,  330. 

Melchiades,  Pope,  i.  360,  361. 

Melchisedek,  i.  26,  77  ;  iii.  201. 

Melg(i,  i.  169. 

Melmare,  son  of  King  Duncan,  iii. 
237. 

Melos,  i.  50. 

Melros,  ii.  448,  499  ;  iii.  22. 

Chronicle  of,  i.  x,  xxi;  iii.  227-231, 

241,  245,  248,  255,  286. 


Melro.se  Abbey,  ii.  181,  186,  317  ;  iii.  29, 

333,  334. 

abbot  of,  ii.  189,  214,  239. 

chapel  of  Old,  iii.  239. 

Melvil  of  Glenbervy,  iii.  239. 

Old,  ancient  seat  of  the  Lords  of 

Melvil,  iii.  286. 
"  Memoria  Balfoiiriana,"   Sibbald's,    ni. 

xxiii. 
Memprys,  i.  152. 
Menalympe,  i.  123. 
Menteith,    Sir   John,    i.    xxvii  ;    ii.    370, 

387,  476  ;  iii.  288. 
Meuzeis,  John  the,  iii.  112,  115. 

Sir  Robert,  ii.  426. 

Mercurius,  a  knight,  i.  385. 

Merentius,  a  knight,  ii.  55. 

Merkinglass,  iii.  xvi. 

Merlyne,  prophet,  ii.  9 ;  iii.  234,  324. 

Mers,  the,  ii.  477  ;  iii.  14. 

Mesepia,  i.  122. 

Mesopotamia,  i.  38. 

Messina,  in  Sicily,  iii.  193. 

Messya,  land  of,  i.  50. 

Metamorphes,  the,  i.  113. 

Methusael  (Matussale),  i.  16. 

Methusela,  i.  19. 

Metopes  of  the  Pantheon  at  Athens,  iii. 

208. 
Michael,  archangel,  i.  11. 

St.,  ii.  175. 

Michel,  M.  Francisque,  editor  of  Beuoit's 

works,  iii.  196. 
Midian  (Madyane),  i.  39,  137. 
Milan  (Mylayne),  city  of,  i.  391,  401. 
Miltiades,  i.  198. 
Minerva,  i.  80. 
Minors,  Friars,  i.  267. 
Minos,  king  of  Crete,  iii.  210. 
Minotaur,  the,  iii.  210. 
Mitelus,  King  of  the  Scots,  iii.  321. 
Moab,  country  of,  i.  135. 
Moabites  (Moabytys),  i.  39,  136. 
Modred,  ii.  13  ;  iii.  323,  324. 


INDEX. 


425 


Monane,  St.,  ii.  85. 
Monethe,  Walter,  ii.  505. 
Money,  Scots,  value  of,  iii.  255,  303. 
Mongow,  St.,  ii.  40,  49  ;  iii.  324. 

the  kirk  of,  ii.  214,  220,  221,  229. 

Monmonth,  Geofifrey  of,  iii.  201,  211,  234. 
Monoceros,  an  animal,  i.  35. 
Montagu  (Mowntagu),  ii.  165. 
the,  ii.  431,  432,   434,    435,    440, 

462,  463. 

in  Somersetshire,  iii.  240. 

Monteith,  the  Earls  of,  iii.  285. 

the  earldom  of,  ii.  263,  310,  311. 

Mary,  Countess  of,  iii.  302. 

Montfort,  Countess  of,  iii.  299. 
Montgomery,  the  Lord  of,  iii.  76. 
Montrose,  Duke  of,  iii.  xliii,  285. 
Momimenta  Germanioi  Historica  referred 

to,  iii.  204. 
Monymiisk,  priory  of,  i.  xxxiii. 
Moray  (Mixrrave),  county  of,  ii.  58,  89, 

91-93,  245,  390,  467. 

(Morave)  Thane  of,  ii.  128. 

men,  iii.  329. 

Earl  of,  iii.  304,  307. 

the  old  Lords  of,  iii.  282,  283. 

John,  Earl  of,  iii.  309,  310. 

John    Ranulph,  Earl    of,    iii.    281, 

307. 
Thomas  Ranulph,  Earl  of,  iii.  298, 

307. 

See  of,  iii.  246. 

Thomas  de  Dunbar,  Earl  of,  iii.  281. 

William,  Earl  of,  iii.  242. 

Mordak  iii.  326. 

More,   Elizabeth,   wife   of  Robert  ii.  of 

Scotland,  iii.  281. 
Morglas,  ii.  39. 

Moriton,  William,  Earl  of,  iii.  240. 
Morys,  Saint,  i.  41. 

bishop  of  London,  ii.  168. 

Moses,  i.  .38,  90,  91,  131,  276;  ii.  7,  28, 

296,  297;  iii.  321. 
Mowbray,  Thomas,  Earl  Marshal,  iii.  318. 


Mowbray,  Godfrey,  ii.  312,  382. 

Sir  John,  ii.  395. 

Sir  Alexander,  ii.  406,  407. 

William,  ii.  422,  427. 

the  descendants  of,  iii.  295. 

Mownth,  the,  ii.  139,  174,  240-242,  361, 

413,  424,  428,  438  ;  iii.  63. 
Moyadade-Fael,  i.  103. 
Mullyrryssnwk,  ii.  363. 
Mungo,  St.,  iii.  226,  253. 
Munytoure,  i.  166,  167. 
Murdach,   son  of   Duke  of  Albany,    iii, 

315. 
Murimuth,  quoted,  iii.  292,  293. 
Murrawe,  Sir  Andrew  of,   ii.  221,  324, 

344,  395-397,  407,  421,  423,  424,  426, 

429,  436-438,  440,  451,  456. 
the  Lord  of,  ii.  312,  318,  320,  376, 

383,  387,  388,  394,  463,  475,  476,  478, 

479  ;  iii.  36,  65. 
Earl  John    of,    ii.   416,   417,   419, 

420. 

Sir  Thomas  of,  ii.  505  ;  iii.  337. 

Murray,  Sir  Andrew,  iii.  292. 
Murthak,  King  of  Scots,  ii.  65,  67. 
Murthlak,  bishopric  of,  iii.  331. 
Museum,  British,  i.  xi,  xlvii. 

Trustees  of,  i.  xxii. 

Musgrawe,  Sir  Thomas  of,  iii.  13. 

Musselburgh,  ii.  222. 

Mwnros,  ii.  242,  337. 

Mwre,  Sir  Adam,  ii.  390. 

Mwrthak,  Earl,  ii.  387,  388. 

Myle,  i.  103. 

Mylet  of  Spain,  i.  103. 

Myllar,  Andrew,  printer,  iii.  223. 

Myloun,  iii.  321. 

Mylyus,  Lucius,  Roman  Consul,  i.  229. 

Myneus,  King  of  Egypt,  i.  27. 

Mynois,  King  of  Crete,  i.  113,  115. 

Mynotaur,  i.  112,  115. 

Myreadok-Conane,  British  King,  i.   375- 

377. 
Mytowa,  ii.  403. 


426 


INDEX. 


Naamah  (Noema),  i.  18. 

Nachtane,  Sir  William,  Lord  of,  iii.  Ill, 

112. 
Naevius,  the  historian,  i.  xxxvii. 

Namur,  Earl  of,  iii.  297. 

Naples,  city  of,  i.  263  ;  iii.  218. 

Narbonne,  i.  52. 

Narses,  Schyr,  a  Knight,  ii.  32-34. 

Nathan,  prophet,  L  154. 

Natore,  i.  05,  G6. 

Navarre,  i.  100. 

King  of,  ii.  500. 

Nazareth,  i.  39.  267. 

Nebuchadnezzar,  King  of  Chaldea,  i.  ISO. 

Nectan,  King  of  Picts,   ii.   37,   44  ;   iii. 
227. 

Nectan-Derlyng,  King  of  Picts,  ii.  58. 

Nectane-Fodis,  ii.  37. 

Nectane-Kellamot,  i.  402. 

Nennins,  author,  referred  to,  iii.  207. 

Neptune,  i.  58,  59  ;  ii.  29. 

Nero,  Emperor,  i.  293,  294,  298,  299,306. 

Neroen,  i.  169. 

Nerva,  Emperor,  i.  308. 

Nestorius,  bishop,  ii.  7. 

Neve,  William  le,  Herald,  ili.  xviii,  xix. 

Nevyle,  Sir,  i.  56,  93. 

the  Lord  the,  ii.  474. 

New  Forest,  ii.  168. 

Newbotill  Abbey,  ii.  181  ;  iii.  29,  333. 

Newburgh,  town  of,  Fife,  iti.  xvi. 

Newbury,  William  of,  iii.  249. 

Newcastle-upon-Tyne,  ii.   162,  188,  191, 
243,  246  ;  iii.  23,  35,  257. 

Newwerk,  ii.  233. 

Nicholas,  St.,  i.  380. 

Pope,  ii.  87,  88. 

Second,  Pope,  ii.  148. 

Third,  Pope,  ii.  259. 

v.,  Pope,  iii.  193. 

Nicliolson,  Mr.  Thomas,  Commissary  of 
Aberdeen,  iii.  xviii. 

Nicolaon,  Dr.  William,  bishop  of   Car- 
lisle, I.  ix. 


Nile  (Nyle),  river,  i.  13,  14,  41. 
Nimrod  (Nembrot),  i.  38,  56,  58  ;  iii.  204. 
Ninas,  son  of  Ninus,  i.  75. 
Nineveh  (Nynyve),  city  of,  i.  38. 
Ninian  (Nynyane),  St.,  i.  385  ;  ii.  357. 
Ninus  (Nynws),  King,  i.  6,  9,  38,  63,  69, 
72,  73,  75,  76,  156,  273,  321  ;  iii.  201, 
206. 
Noah  (Noe),  i.  19,  22-27,  43,  55,  56,  77, 

93,  100,  154  ;  ii.  143. 
Node,  i.  102. 
Norame,  ii.  208,  246,  300,  301,  485. 

castle  of,  founded,  ii.  179. 

Norfolk,  Earl  of,  iii.  251. 
Normandy,  i.  55;  ii.  11,  118,  119,  124, 
127,  144, 147,  158,  160,  170,  178,220, 
308,  309,  464,  466,  490. 

Duchy  of,    ii.   90,   159,  206,  207, 

220 ;  iii.  328. 

Henry,  Duke  of,  ii.  192,  195. 

Richard,  Duke  of,  ii.  117,  118. 

Normans,  i.  54  ;  ii.  158. 
Northallerton,  Yorkshire,  iii.  247- 
Northampton,  the  peace  of,  iii.  301. 
Northamtown,  Earl  of,  ii.  463,  496. 
North  Berwick,  iii.  237. 

Land,  the,  ii.  505. 

Northumberland,  ii.  138,  164,  186,  188, 
191,  206  ;  iii.  35,  327,  328,  331. 

Earl  of,  ii.  184,  186,  188,  190,  194  ; 

iii.  66,  71,  92,  333,  334,  338. 

account  of,  iii.  230-232. 

Earl  of,  iii.  315. 

Northwmbrys,  the,  ii.  206. 

Norway  (Northway),  i.  49,  355  ;  ii.  11, 

255-257,  276,  277. 
Norway,  iii.  197,  237. 

Erik,  King  of,  iii.  254. 

King  of,  ii.  259. 

Queen  of,  ii.  262,  278. 

Norwayis  (Norwegians),  ii.  85,  92,  256, 

278  ;  iii.  332,  334. 
Norwegian,  the,  iii.  258,  259,  261,  289. 
Norwich,  the  bishop  of,  ii.  224. 


INDEX. 


427 


Kory,  Dean  William,  iii.  80,  84. 
Notjmghame,  Earl  Marschall,  iii.  G7,  68. 
"  Nouvelle  Biographic  Generale,"  quoted, 

iii.  203. 
Novaele,  i.  102. 

Nuraa,  King  of  Rome,  i.  178  ;  iii.  51. 
Numidia,  i.  47. 
Nuremberg,  city  of,  iii.  203. 
Nyabe,  i.  79. 

Nycea,  city  of,  i.  44,  361,  380. 
Nyddysdale,  ii.  478,  487  ;  iii.  31. 
Nywers,  the  Earl  of,  ii.  293  ;  iii.  64,  65. 

Oberard,  alleged  son  of  King  Duncan, 

iii.  237. 
Octaveus,  a  Briton,  i.  372,  373,  375. 
Octavian  (Augustus),  Emperor  of  Rome, 

i.  10, 174,  260-263,  279,  284,  308,  310, 

321,  352. 
Octosias,  King  of  Judah,  i.  155. 
Odomarus,  iii.  215. 
Odonater,  ii.  16,  17. 
Oengus,  King  of  Picts,  ii.  44. 
Oengus-Frwndsowne,  King  of  Picts,  ii.  44. 
Offa,  Merkian  King,  iii.  228. 
O'Flaherty,  author  of  Ogygia,  iii.  215. 
OgiU,  Robert  of,  ii.  467,  468,  474,  483  ; 

iii.  36. 
Ogylvy,  Sir  Walter  of,  iii.  59,  60. 
Olimpius,  bishop  of  Carthage,  ii.  18. 
OKver,  abbot  of  Dryburgh,  iii.  298. 
Olmyte,  castle  of,  i.  209. 
Olten,  i.  103. 
Olyfant,  AVilliam,  ii.  362. 
Olympia,  i.  220. 
Olympias,  the,  i.  164,  165,  177. 
Olympus,  Mount,  i.  51. 
Orastus,  i.  31. 
Origen,  i.  333. 
Orknay,  larl  of,  iii.  237. 
Orkney,  i.  97  ;  ii.  H,  256,  257,  362. 

Earl  of,  iii.  95-97,  315. 

Orkney  Isles,  iii.  255. 
Orlyens,  city  of,  i.  354. 


Orlyens,  the  bishop  of,  ii.  295. 

the  Duke  of,  iii.  56. 

Orosius,  i.   7,  69,  70,  82,  HI,   121,  186, 

211,  221,  231,  261,  273,  274,  389  ;  ii. 

12  ;  III.  xiv,  205,  208,  212,  218,  219, 

et  passim. 
Orythya,  i.  123. 
Oskobares,  hill  of,  i.  13. 
Ossian's  Poems  referred  to,  iii.  280. 
Osten,  city  of,  i.  179. 
Oswald,  King,  iii.  324,  325. 
Oswalds,  St.,  in  England,  ii.  175. 
Otheotocos,  name  for  the  Church,  ii.  7. 
Oto,  Emperor,  i.  300;  ii.  102. 

Second,  Emperor,  ii.  96. 

Otoyr,  i.  56. 

Otterbume,  battle  of,  ii.  317  ;  iii.  xxxii, 

35,40,  309,  311,  338. 
Otto,  Emperor,  iii.  233. 
Out  Isles,  i.  55,  291  ;  ii.  168;  iii.  242. 
Ovid,  poet,  i.  45,  61,  87,  89,  113,  285  ; 

iii.  219-225. 
Ovid's  Metamorphoses,  quoted,  iii.  204, 

207,  210. 
Owchtyrardore,  ii.  386,  389. 
Oxford,  University  of,  ii.  323. 

Pagans,  iii.  327,  328. 
Paisley  Abbey,  iii.  98. 
Palsephatus,  a  Greek  author,  i.  112;   iii. 

209. 
Palestine,  i.  39,  302 ;  iii.  xvi. 
Palladius  (Pallady),  ii.  6. 
PaUas,  i.  80,  81,  126. 
Pamphylia,  i.  45,  184. 
Pancras,  Lindon,  iii.  xlviii,  xlix. 
Panmure,  Earl  of,  i.  xxxiv. 
Pannonia,  i.  50,  127,  261  ;  ii.  17,  35. 

Over,  i.  51. 

Pantheon,  Temple  of,  i.  306,  308 ;  ii.  51, 

52. 
Panton,  Rev.  George  A.,  iii.  195. 
Paradikes,    place    near    Edinburgh,    iii. 

286. 


428 


INDEX. 


Paradin,GuilJaume,French  author,  iii.  320. 
Paradise,  i.  xliv,  12, 13,  27,  28 ;  ii.  42,  67, 

165,  190,  199,  211,  228,  241,  244,  258, 

264,  317,  393,  487,  502,  507  ;  iii.  51, 

77,  95,  98. 
Parakasy,  i.  81. 
Paris   (Parys),   i.    306;  ii.    23,  33,  294; 

iii.  104. 
- — —  University  of,  founded,  ii.  72,  284  ; 

iii.  326. 

bishop  of,  ii.  289,  295. 

Matthew,  author,  iii.  243,  255, 257. 

Parker,  archbishop,  i.  xliv. 

Paruas,  hill  of,  i.  87. 

Parthia,  county  of,  i.  37. 

Partoloym,  Spanish  leader,  i.  98. 

Pascal  e,  Pope,  ii.  78. 

Pasiphe,  daughter  of  Apollo,  iii.  210. 

Patmos,  Isle  of,  i.  306. 

Patras,  i.  382. 

Patrick,  St.,  ii.  6,  215 ;  iii.  224. 

Earl  of  Athole,  ii.  246,  248,  385, 

386,  389,  390,  395,  403,  423,  451,  452. 

■ .  Earl  of  Dunbar,  ii.  242,  253,  310, 

461,  483,  486. 
Paul,  Homan  Consiil,  i.  229. 

Apostle,  i.  45,  173,  286,  296-298, 

301,  365,  366,  383  ;  iii.  220. 

Pope,  ii.  69,  71. 

St.,  family  of,  iii.  275,  309. 

Hugh,  Earl  of,  iii.  275. 

Paulas,  the  giant,  ii.  112,  113. 

Pausanius,  iii.  210. 

Pa  via  (Pa^),  city  of,  ii.  18. 

Pay,  Stephen,  prior  of  St.  Andrews,  iii. 

26,  308. 
Peace,  temple  of,  i.  277,  278. 
Peblis,  bishop  John  of,  iii.  54. 
Pedagyus,  i.  64,  102. 
Pelagius,  ii.  5. 

Pope,  ii.  30,  33,  44-46. 

Pelle,  ii.  472,  473. 
Pelops,  i.  51,  106. 
Penestr<5,  city  of,  i.  218. 


Pennant,  Mr.,  quoted,  iii.  299. 

Pennyre,  iii.  14. 

Penrith,  in  Cumberland,  iii.  273. 

Penthassale,  i.  123. 

Penyre,  ii.  467. 

Percy,  Dr.,  iii.  309. 

Peter  de,  iii.  298. 

—  Sir  Walter  de,  ii.  323,  324. 

the  Lord  the,  ii.  474,  477,  478 ;  iii. 

12-14,  35-37,  40,  66,  67,  85,  86,  89- 

91,  331. 
Perisby,  Hugh  de,  iii.  298. 
Perseus,  King,  i.  37,  105,  106. 
Persia,  countiy  of,  i.  37,   74,   196,  210- 

212,  310,  353,  383;  ii.  27,  49,  53. 
Persians,  the,  i.   160,  161,  188,  192-195, 

198,  199,  203,  204,  307,  308. 
Perth,  ii.    198,  223,  386,  389,  390,  391, 

405,  406,  418,  429,  430,  454,  455. 

Inch  of,  battle  of  clans  at,  iii.  312. 

the  port  and  shipping  of,  iii.  252. 

town  of,  iii.  238. 

Pertz,  the  chevalier,  author,  iii.  204. 
Perveisc,  Henry,  iii.  319,  320. 
Pestilence,  the,  in  Scotland,  iii.  303. 

the  first,  ii.  482. 

the  third,  iii.  15. 

the  fourth,  iii.  80. 

Peter,  the  Apostle,  i.  287-289,  293,  297, 

298,  300,  301,  304,  309,  357,  358,  365, 

366,  .368. 
Apostle,  fable  of  finding  his  body, 

iii.  220. 

apparition  of,  iii.  222. 

PetpoUoch,  ii.  324. 

Phalaris  (Falarys),  of  Sicily,  i.  162. 

Phalek,  i.  65,  103. 

Phanwa,  daughter  of  Croesus,  i.  190. 

Pharaoh,  King  of  Egypt,  i.  50,  93  ;   iii. 

321. 
Phasyf(5,  i.  113,  116. 
Phenicia,  i.  39. 
Philip,  King  of  France,  ii.  218-220,  225, 

349,  350,  405. 


INDEX. 


429 


Philip,  the  Knight,  ii.  312. 

a  Roman,  i.  328  ;  ii.  50. 

Emperor,  i.    335,   343,    344,    347, 

350,  371  ;  ii.  57. 

King  of  Macedon,  i.  235. 

II.  of  Spain,  iii.  257. 

Philippa,  Queen  of  England,  iii.  298. 

Philistines,  i.  136,  141,  148. 

Phocas,  Emperor,  ii.  50,  51,  53. 

Phcebus,  god,  i.  188. 

Phorone,  i.  79-81. 

Phygalian  Marbles,  iii.  208. 

Phylomene,  i.  105. 

Picart,    B.,    author    of    Ceremonies    Re- 

Ugieuses,  iii.  198. 
Pictav,  church  founded  at,  iii.  227. 
Pictish  laws,  ii.  87. 
Picts  (Peychtys),  54,  100,  152,  213-216, 

237-241,  259,  313,  319,  323  ;  ii.  63,  65, 

72;  iii.  321-323,325-327. 
date  of  their  coming  to  Scotland, 

I.  XXXV. 

exterminated,  ii.  83,  84. 

■  conquest  of,  I.  xliii. 

Kings  of,  I.  xlvii. 

Pilate  (Pylat),  Pontius,  i.  285,  286. 

Pinkerton,  the  historian,  i.  xi. 

John,  historian,  iii.  xix,  xxix,  xxx, 

xl,  xli,  xlvii,  231. 
Pinkie,  battle  of,  iii.  307. 
Pisidia  (Sydy),  i.  45. 
Pitscottie,  Lyndsay  of,  iii.  311. 
Pittenweem,  priory  of,  i.  xxxiii. 
Pius,  Pope,  i.  323,  325. 
Placell,  Dame,    wife  of  Emperor  Theo- 

dorius,  i.  399. 
Placydas,  Schyr,  i.  312. 
Platina,    biogragher    of   the   Popes,    iii. 

233. 
Plato,  i.  182. 

Pliny,  the  naturalist,  iii.  225. 
Plusquharty  Abbey  founded,  iii.  334. 
Pluto,  i.  58,  59  ;  ii.  29,  30. 
Plynyus,  i.  119,  313. 


Poetry,  early  Scottish,  iii,  262,  263. 

Poictiers  (Poytere),  i.  150  ;  ii.  495. 

Poland  (Poleyn),  i.  261. 

Pollux  (PuUux),  i.  58. 

Polyhistor  quoted,  iii.  201. 

Polynces,  i.  107. 

Polys,  country  of,  i.  45. 

Pomfret,  iii.  75. 

Pompey,  i.  69,  251,  253-255,  321. 

Pompeyus,    Trojus,    historian,    iii.    220, 

221. 
Pontayne,  Pope,  i.  334,  340,  341. 
Pontius,  son  of  Marcus,  i.  340-342. 
Porta,  Mathias  de,  archbishop  of  Salerno, 

iii.  193. 
Portmoak,  priory  of,  i.  xxxiii  ;  iii.  xvi, 

xvii,  197. 
Portnebaryan,  ii.  132. 
Postumus,  i.  153,  155. 
Powns,  i.  49. 

PHate,  Lord  of,  i.  286. 

Poyhle,  land  of,  i.  52,  220,  229 ;  ii.  33, 

79. 
Premonstrens,  the  Order,  ii.  179. 
Premonsterlyk,  the  Order,  ii.  189. 
Pressen,  William  de,  iii.  298. 
Prester,  John,  i.  xliii. 
Prestoun,  Laurence  of,  ii.  418-423  432  ; 

iii.  324. 
Pretender,  the,  his  private  secretarj'^,  iii. 

xxxviii. 
Priam,  i.  149. 
Priestly,  Mr.,  lii.  xlix. 
Probus,  Emperor  of  Rome,  i.  354. 
Procas,  King  of  Italy,  i.  159,  165,  273, 

274. 
Prognas,  i.  105. 

Promotheus,  King  of  Caucasus,  i.  85. 
Proserpyna,  ii.  29. 
Prot,  a  eunuch,  i.  328. 
Provence,  ii.  74,  75. 
Ptolemy  Antonine,  geographer,  iii.  xliii, 

xliv. 
(Tolom^),  Schir,  i.  255,  321. 


430 


INDEX. 


Ptholomye,  iii.  321. 

Publius,  Roman  Consul,  i.  227. 

Tarentyne,  Consul,  i.  229. 

Punic  War,  i.  xxxvii,  243. 

Puteoli,  iii.  218. 

Pycus,  i.  59. 

Pypyne,  King  of  France,  ii.  35,  71,  74- 

76. 
Pyr,  a  kind  of  stone,  i.  37. 
Pyrra,  wife  of  Deucalion,  i.  87,  88  ;  iii. 

207. 
Pyrreny  Hills,  i.  227. 
Pyrrus,  King  of  Greece,  i.  222. 
Pythagoras,  i.  182. 

QuEROTiNus  (St.  Boniface),  iii.  227. 
Quhithern,  iii.  xlviii,  230. 
Quincey,  Sir  Roger  de,  iii.  274. 
Qwency,  Sir  Rogere  the,  ii.  315,  316. 
Qwenys-ferry,  ii.  82  ;  iii.  20. 
Qwhewyl,  the  clan,  iii.  63. 

Rabikius,  poet,  iii.  225. 

Rachel,  i.  79. 

Rading,  monks  of,  iii.  246. 

Ramage,  C.  T.,  Esq.,  iii.  274. 

Ramsay,  Sir  Alexander,  ii.  390,  418,  419, 

423,  434,  436,  441,  442,  444,  460-463, 

466-469  ;  iii.  301. 

WUliam  the,  ii.  443,  446,  496. 

Randulph,  John,  Earl  of  Moray,  iii.  281. 
Sir  Thomas,    Earl    of    Moray,   iii. 

337. 
Ranwlff,  bishop  of  Durham,  ii.  179. 
Raphael,  angel,  i.  11. 
Ravenna  (Rawen),  i.    289  ;  ii.    20,  100, 

102;  iii.  219. 
Rea,  i.  166. 
Rebecca,  i.  78. 
Reblata,  city  of,  i.  39. 
Red  Sea,  i.  14,  28,  40,  93,  98,  310. 
Reddynys,  the  Abbey  of,  ii.  193. 
Redmane,  Sir  Mawe  of  the,  iii.  36. 
Reformation,  Knox's  History  of,  i.  x. 


Reg  tat  II  3fajestatem,  iii.  264-266. 

Regulus,  i.  224. 

Regyne,  i.  169. 

Remus,  i.  166,  174. 

Remy,  St.,  bishop,  ii.  20. 

Renfrew,  ii.  201,  407,  416. 

Rephynek,  i.  170. 

Resby,  John,  martyr,  iii.  317. 

Respoyne,  country  of,  i.  49. 

Revallis  Abbey  founded,  iii.  333. 

ReuiU,  Sanct,  iii.  323. 

Re\Vaws,  the  abbey  of,  ii.  185. 

Rewe  (Ragewe),  i.  65. 

Reyue,  i.  56. 

Reyns,  Byshapryke  of,  ii.  100. 

Rhine    (Ryne),    river,    i.    49,    52,    253, 

261. 
Rhodes  (Rodys),  Isle  of,  i.  81  ;  iii.  206, 
Rhone,  river,  i.  52,  286  ;  ii.  249. 
Richard,  bishop  of  St.  Andrews,  ii.  200, 

207,  211. 
I.,  King  (Lion  Heart),  ii.  216-220, 

222,  308. 
II.,  King  of  England,  iii.   28,   50, 

67,  70-73,  75,  102. 

Coeur  de  Lion,  iii.  249,  253,  273. 

•  Second  of  England,  iii.  310,  317. 

the  Third,  of  England,  iii.  234. 

Richert,  King  of  Scots,  iii.  322. 
Richmond  (Rychemwnd),  ii.  206. 
Riddisdaill,  iii.  322. 
Ritson,  Mr.  Joseph,  iii.  xlvi-xlviii,  243. 
Robert  the  First  of  Scotland,   ii.   318, 

338,  etc. 
the  First,   King  of  Scots,  iii.  263, 

265,  269,  272,  294,  302. 
Second  of  Scotland,  i.  xxxv,  76  ;  ii. 

122,    142,  152,  317  ;  m.  xxiv,  44-61, 

206,  239,  281,  306,  310. 
Third  of  Scotland,  i.  xxxv  ;  iii.  45, 

54,  88-98,  266,  307,  316. 

King  of  France,  ii.  102. 

Curtoys,    eldest    son   of   William 

Bastard,  ii.  159-161,  185,  215. 


INDEX. 


431 


Robert,  bishop  of  St.  Andrews,  ii,   175, 

177,  181,  182,  199. 

bishop  of  Glasgow,  ii.  301. 

E,oboam,  i.  155. 

Rodard,  a  Scotch  regicide,  ii.  93. 

Rodd,  Mr.  T.,  ili.  xxix. 

Roger,    archbishop    of    York,    ii.     204, 

205. 

bishop  of  St.    Andrews,   ii.    221, 

228. 

bishop  of  St.  Andrews,  iii.  251. 

Roland,  death  of,  ii.  73. 

RoUand,    Lord    of    Galloway,    ii.    215, 

216. 
Roman  street  from  Melrose  to  Cramond, 

iii.  286. 
Romans,     the,     i.    54,    165,    174,     178, 

180-183,  212,  216-233,  243-245,  247, 

253,  256,  259-261,  277,  278,  289- 
291,  297,  303,  342,  346,  370 ;  ii.  34, 
52,  71. 

Rome,  i.  9,  51,  52,  101,  125,  132,  155, 
166,  174,  177-179,  181,  212,  217- 
219,  221,  222,  224-227,  229,  231, 
233,   236,    242,    244,    248-250,    253, 

254,  257-260,  262,  263,  265,  273, 
277,  279,  280,  283,  284,  288,  289- 
295,  300,  302,  310,  317,  325,  355, 
374;  ii.  17,  32,  35,  44,  100,  112, 
114,  122,  129,  148,  151,  160,  162, 
177,  212,  222,  223,  226,  227,  233, 
249,  350,  379,  464,  504;  iii.  51, 
326. 

antiquities    of,    work    thereon  by 

Andrew  Lnmsden,  iii.  xxxviii. 

Romulus,  i.  51,  166,  174,  177,  178,  231, 
273,  274,  277,  342  ;  ii.  52  ;  iii. 
20. 

Ronaldshay,  South,  iii.  264, 

Ronan,  abbot,  iii.  xvi. 

Rorryk,  Symon,  iii.  322. 

Roslin,  iii.  286,  288. 

battle     of,     ii.    349,    355,     359, 

403. 


Roslyn,  Sir  Thomas,  ii.  422,  423,  430. 
Rosmarkyne,  ii.  58,  437. 

bishopric  of,  iii.  226,  227. 

Ross,  Earl  of,  i.  xxxii ;  ii.  335,  401,  402, 
451-453,  455. 

county  of,  ii.  58,   174,   241,   318, 

437,  472. 

Sir  Jhon  de,  ii.  310. 

Sir  Gotheray  the,  ii.  416. 

Eufame,  iii.  281. 

John,  son  of  Earl  of  Ross,  iii.  276. 

See  of,  iii.  246. 

Rosyne,  i.  169. 
Roteyre,  i.  169. 
Rothesay,  ii.  408  ;   iii.  316. 

Duke  of,  iii.  69,  70. 

Rotuli  Scotice,   Macpherson's   connection 

with,  III.  xlviii. 
Roxburgh,  castle  of,  ii.  207,  218,   469, 

477  ;  iii.  22,  338. 

ii.   219,  245,  261,  396,  430,  431, 

456,  467,  470,  481,  485  ;  iii.  9,  12,  19, 
24,  45. 

Robert,  Earl  of,  iii.  xxv. 

Royal  MS.  of  Wyntoun's  Cronykil,  i.  xli, 

xliv,  xlvii. 
Manuscript  of  Wyntoun's  Chronicle, 

III.  xvii-xix,  193,  199,  216,  229,  238, 

279. 
Ruddiman,   Thomas,    i.    x,    xxiv,     xxx, 

xxxi,  xlvi. 
Thomas,  Life  of,  by  Chalmers,  iii. 

222,  223. 
Rukby,  the,  ii.  430,  455,  456,   474 ;   iii. 

93. 
Rumeli,  Alice  de,  iii.  242. 
Runyus,  i.  231. 
RwyfFyne,  servant  of  Theodosius,  i.  393- 

395. 
Ryddysdale,  ii.  311  ;  iii.  34,  35. 
Rygaet,  i.  55,  56. 
Rymor,    Thomas,  of  Hersildun,  iii.  262, 

298. 
Ryphey,  mountains  of,  i.  48. 


432 


INDEX. 


Sabines,  the,  i.  183. 

SabyU,  dame,  i.  184  ;  ii.  174,  179. 

Sagittaris,  monsters,  i.  xliv. 

Sagount,  city  of,  i.  226. 

Sala,  i.  65. 

Salerne,  John  of,  ii.  222. 

Salisbury,  Countess  of,  iii.  299. 

Sallust,  the  historian,  iii.  194. 

Salphat,  the  story  of,  ii.  296,  297. 

Salutem,  origin  of,  i.  301. 

Salysburg,  See  of,  founded,  ii.  73. 

Earl  of,  ii.  462. 

Samaria,  i.  39,  65. 

Samnites,  the,  i.  220,  221,  251. 

Samson,  i.  138-148,  150. 

Samya,  the  Sybil,  i.  179. 

Saphat,  town  near  Jerusalem,  ii.  49. 

Sapor,  King  of  Persia,  i.  348  ;  iii.  221, 

222. 
Saracens,  i.  39,   40  ;  ii.   53,   73,  78,  79, 

252,  282  ;  iii.  64,  65,  233,  332. 
Sarah,  i.  77- 

vSardanapalus,  King,  i.  156-158. 
Sardinia,  i.  334. 
Sarvya,  i.  42. 
Sarwke,  i.  65. 
Saturn,  i.  58-62. 
Sauns,  the  men  of,  i.  216. 
Saviour,  St.,  Church  of,  i.  373. 
Sawway,  manor  of,  iii.  16. 
Saxon  Chronicle,  the,  iii.  241. 
Saxons  of  England,  i.  54  ;  ii.  10,  47,  48, 

142,    143,    167,    172;    iii.    323,    324, 

327. 

of  Ducheland,  ii.  9. 

Saxony,  i.  49  ;  ii.  74. 

West,  i.  102. 

Saynyng-syde,  ii.  399. 

Scealffy,  i.  65. 

Schyrratve,  the,  341,  342,  353,  354,  360, 

377,  414,  415. 
Scipio,  Roman  Consul,  i.  227,  230,  233- 

236,  242,  243  ;  ii.  .386. 
Scolopetyus,  i.  119. 


Scone  (Skune),  i.  168  ;  ii.  84,  154,  183, 

195,   250,   258,    263,    275,   325,   326, 

376,  392,   506,    507  ;  iii.  44,  51,  53- 

55,    214,    216,   238,   327,     3.32,    336- 

338. 

abbey  of,  founded,  ii.  175. 

Kirk  of,  ii.  231 ;  iii.  54. 

Robert,  prior  of,  ii.  175,  177  ;  iii. 

290. 
Scot,  account  of  the  name  of,  iii.  244, 

245. 

yEgelric,  iii.  244. 

^Ifric,  iii.  244. 

John,  bishop    of   St.  Andrews,  ii. 

211-214. 
Sir  Michael,   of  Balwery,  ii.    277 ; 

iii.  264. 

Robert,  author,  iii.  248. 

Scota,  daughter    of  Pharaoh,  i.   56,    93, 

97  ;  iii.  321,  327. 
Scoti  of  Italy,  the,  iii.  282,  283. 
Scotia,  Scotland  so  styled  by  Wyntoun, 

iii.  225. 
Scotichronicon,  Fbrdun's,  i.  ix,  xxi. 
Scotland,  ii.  76,   97,   99,  100,  103,   151, 

152,    168,  213,   215,    240,    241,    259, 

279,  313,  319,  385,  386  ;  ii.  86,  119, 

et  podfihn. 

Bishops  of,  ii.  200. 

King  of,  ii.  235,  254 ;  iii.  337. 

Kings  of,  ii.  144. 

Kirk  of,  ii.  87,  88,  208,  371";  iii.  79. 

the  Stewart  of,  ii.  242. 

the  States  of,   ii.    254,    275,    276, 

440. 
and  France,   alliance   between,  iii. 

326. 

the  Prince  of,  iii.  330. 

printing  established  in,  iii.  223. 

Scots,  i.  54,  97,  99,  100,  152,  168,  213, 

214,  237-240,  259  ;  ii,  63,  65,  72,  84, 

85,  et  passim. 
date  of  coming  to  Scotland,  i.  xxxv, 

xliii. 


INDEX. 


433 


Scottish  Historical  Library,  i.  ix. 

language  in  Spain,  iii.  207. 

Scremgeoure,  Sir  James,  iii.  111. 
Scythia  (Sythy),  i.  27,  37,  42,  48-50,  65, 

72,  93,  119,  122,  183,  191,  197,  227, 

237,  377. 
Sea  (Se),  the  West,  ii.  255. 
the  Scottis,  ii.  275,  423,  424,  428, 

439,  472  ;  iii.  89. 
Seancormek,  i.  170. 

Secundus,  philosopher,  i.  319  ;  iii.  220. 
Selby,  Waltyr  ofif,  ii.  472. 
Seltlen,  author,  i.  xlv ;  iii.  256. 
Semele,  daughter  of  Cadmus,  iii.  207. 
Semiramis,  i.  73,  273  ;  iii.  205. 
Senators  of  Rome,  i.  177,  306,  307. 
Seneca,  i.  296. 
Sennaare,  field  of,  i.  57. 
Sens  (Senonens),  William,  archbishop  of, 

iii.  197. 
Serapis  (Syrapis),  i.  SO. 
Seres,  Johne  of,  iii.  113,  114. 
Serf,  St.,  ii.  39-44 ;  iii.  226. 

Inch,  prior  of,  i.  ix,  xxxiii. 

SerflFe,  St.,  Pope,  ii.  37. 
Sergyus,  Pope,  ii.  30,  56. 

second,  ii.  79. 

Servius,  Tullius,  King  of  Rome,  i.   1 80, 

181. 
Seth,  i.  18. 
Seton,  Alan,  iii.  302. 

Sir  Alexander,  iii.  293. 

his  lady's  speech,  iii.  293. 

Sir  Christopher,  iii.  302. 

family  of,  iii.  302. 

Governor  of  Berwick,  iii.  302. 

Manuscript  of  Wyntoun,  iii.  xxix- 

XXXV. 

Captain    Robert,    i.    x  ;    iii.    xxx, 

xxxii. 

(Setown),    Lady   of,    i.    xxxii ;    ii. 

479. 

Seton    (Setown),   Alexander  of,   ii.   384, 
395,  399  ;  iii.  97,  302. 
VOL.  III. 


Seton  (Setown),  William  of,  ii.  398. 
Seventy,  the,  Interpreters,  iii.  205,  211, 

212. 
Severus,  Emperor,  i.  331  ;  iii.  322. 
Severyn,  Pope,  ii.  54. 
Sewald,     King    of    Scots,    ii.     77 ;     iii. 

228. 
Shairp,  Principal,  iii.  x. 
Shakespeare,  iii.  234,  295. 
Shamgar  (Sangare),  i.  136. 
Sheba  (Sebar),  i.  47. 

Queen  of,  i.  47. 

Shem,    i.    25-27,    45,    64,    65,    93  ;    ii. 

143. 
Shetland  Isles,  iii.  255. 
Shrewsbury,  iii.  90,  91. 

Earls  of,  iii.  295. 

Sibbald,   Sir  Robert,   i.   xlvi  ;    iii.    xxii, 

xxiii. 
Sicily  (Syzile),  Isle  of,  i.   124,   162,  223, 

245,  247,  248. 
Sidon,  i.  39. 

Siles  (Syles),  kind  of  stone,  i.  37- 
Silla,  Roman  Consul,  i.  252,  253. 
Simeon  of  Durham,  in.  xlvii,  231,  241. 

son  of  Jacob,  i.  85. 

in  the  Temple,  ii.  28. 

Simon  de  St.  Liz,  iii.  248. 
Simplicius,  Pope,  ii.  10. 
Sinai,  Mount,  i.  xxxii,  38,  91. 
Sinclair,  W.,  of  Roslyn,  iii.  xix. 
Sinclairs  of  Roslyn,  in.  xix. 
Sisera,  i.  136,  137. 
Sisinnius,  Pope,  ii.  56. 
Siward,  Earl,  in.  xlvii,  247. 

daiighter  of,  in.  xlvii,  247. 

Sixtus   (Syxt),   Pope,   i.    316,   319,    347, 

349-351  ;  ii.  8 ;  iii.  220. 
Skelton,  Lords  of,  iii.  268. 
Skene,  W.  F.,  Esq.,  iii.  213. 
Sleepers,  the  Seven,  ii.  9. 
Smithfield,  the  Elms  in,  Wallace  martyred 

at,  iii.  288. 
Smyrna,  i.  44,  122. 

2  E 


434 


INDEX. 


Snorro,  historian,  i.  xxxviii ;  iii.  242. 

Socrates,  i.  182. 

Sodom,  i.  39. 

Solinns,     G.    Julius,    historian,    iii.    201, 

2or,. 

SoUyng,  the  Blak,  ii.  448. 

Solomon,  King,  i.  47,  155. 

Soltre,  ii.  477- 

Solvathius,  iii.  326. 

Solway  (Sulway),  the  water   of,  iii.   13, 

15,  29-31,  39. 
Solynua,  i.  53,  261. 
Sophia,  Empress,  ii.  33. 
Sorrowful     Hill,     the     (Edinburgh),    iii. 

211. 
Sothere,  Pope,  i.  326. 
Sowlys,  Sir  Nychol  de,  ii.  311. 

Jhone  the,  ii.  349,  350. 

Spain  (Spayne),  i.   53,  94,  99,  100,  103, 

150,    167,   226,  233,   254,   257,   261, 

349,  350,  355,   359;  ii.  73;  iii.  321, 

322  ;  iii.  219. 
Spaniards,  iii.  321. 
Sparta,  King  of,  i.  179,  198,  200. 
Spartans,    i.    106,    198,    200,    202,    204, 

20.5. 
Spens,  William  of,  ii.  432. 
Spensare,  Sir  Hew  the,  ii.  373. 
Spottiswoode,  historian,  iii.  xvi. 
Spye,  the  water  of,  iii.  327. 
St.  Andrews,  iii.  xi. 
Cathedral  of,  iii.  260. 

Manuscript  of    Wyntouu,  IIT.   xxi- 

xxiv,  xxxiv. 

town  of,  iii.  214,  215. 

tlie  monks  of,  iii.  229. 

f"  ee  of,  iii.  246. 

1  luversity  Library  of,  iii.  x,  xxi. 

Register  of  the  Priory  of,  iii.  xvi. 

St.  Edmuudsbury,  iii.  284. 

St.  Serf's  Inch,  prior  of,  iii.  ix,  xi,  xv, 

xvi. 
Stace,  i.  106. 
StafTwrde,  the  Baron  of,  ii.  388,  433. 


Standard,    battle    of    the,   iii.    239,    247, 

266. 
Stane.  Kyngys.  i.  103,  167,  168. 
Stanley,  Dean,  iii.  213. 
Stanmore,  i.  214  ;  ii.  187  ;  iii.  34,  216, 

336. 
Stege,  i.  170. 
Stei)hen  (Stewyn),  Saint,  i.  286. 

King  of  England,  iii.  268,  273. 

Stermond,  iii.  59. 

Stermonyus,  i.  65. 

Stevenson,  Rev.  Joseph,  iii.  231. 

Stevyn  Styntyng,  ii.  193. 

Stevyne    (Stephen),    King,    ii.    185-188, 

190,  192,  193,  195  ;  iii.  33,3. 
Stewart,  Alexander,  Earl  of  Mar,  iii.  318- 

320. 
Duncan,  son  of  Alexander,  Earl  of 

Buchan,  iii.  311. 

Walter,  ii.  264,  319. 

James,  ii.  275,  402. 

Alexander,  ii.  318. 

Robert,  ii.  319,  374,  408,  413,  414, 

416,  417,  440,  451,  468,  469,  475,  476  ; 

iii.  8,  33,  46,  338. 

■ Jhone,  ii.  347. 

Alane,  ii.  477. 

Thomlyne,  ii.  483. 

Andrew,  iii.  112. 

Thomas,  archdean  of  Audirstonne  ; 

iii.  SO. 

Sir  Murthaw,  iii.  85. 

Sir  William,  of  Te*idale,    iii.   86, 

92. 

Alexander,  the  young,  iii.  88,  102. 

Margaret,  daughter  of  Thomas,  Earl 

of  Angus,  iii.  313. 

Walter  the,  iii.  293,  294. 

Walter,  iii.  261. 

Stewarts,  origin  of  the,  iii.  331. 
Stewyn,  Pope,  i.  348,  349. 

the  Second,  Pope,  ii.  67-69. 

the  Third,  Pope,  ii.  71. 

the  Fourth,  ii.  78. 


INDEX. 


435 


Stirling,  port  and  shipping  of,  iii.  252. 
Stockholm,  Danish  ms.  at,  iii.  228. 
Stokfurd,  the,  ii.  174. 
Stone  of  Destiny,  the,  iii.  213-215. 
Strath-Anand,  Lords  of,  iii.  208. 
Strath-Cluyd,  iii.  211,  226,  230,  289. 
Stratherue,   the  Earl  Malys  of,   ii.  311, 

392,  476. 
Strath- Nid,  lands  of,  iii.  268. 
Strattou,  village  of,  iii.  286. 
Straybolgyne,  ii.  141,  337- 
Strevyling,  ii.   180,  259,  312,  344,  362, 

364,  373,  430,  452 ;  iii.  8,  334,  336. 

Castle,  ii.  337,  361,  437,  455. 

Sir  John  of,  ii.  409,  410,  431,  447. 

Stronkaltere,  ii.  429. 

Stuart,  Dr.  John,  iii.  213. 

Stukely,  antiquarian,  iii.  301. 

Such,  the  Lord  de  le,  ii.  315. 

Suiones,  the,  iiL  258. 

Sunderland,  on  the  Were,  iii.  302. 

Sutherland  (Swthyrland),  ii.  241. 

the  Earl  of,  ii.  320,  402,  476,  504  ; 

iii.  112. 

Earl  of,  iii.  282. 

Swanus,  ii.  118. 

Sward,  Lord  of  Northumberland,  ii.  138. 

Eychard,  ii.  312,  335. 

Swa\^n,  country  of,  i.  49  ;  ii.  74. 
Swes,  ii.  11. 
Swej;hryk,  ii.  11,  144. 

King  of,  ii.  125. 

Swet-Hart,  Abbey  of,  ii.  322. 

Swynburn,  iii.  75. 

Swndyr-sand,  ii.  475. 

Swsane,  Epistle  of  Swete,  ii.  12. 

Sybille,    Queen  of  Scots,    iii.  243,   244, 

264. 
Sycylle,  ii.  24,  79,  98. 
Sycyon,  country,  i.  51. 

Royal  race  of,  i.  26. 

Kingdom  of,  i.  65. 

Sylicia,  i.  45. 

Sylverius,  Pope,  ii.  24,  26. 


Sylvester,  Pope,   i.    44,   298,    301,   365, 

306,  308,  370,  373,  379. 

Second,  Pope,  ii.  99-101. 

St.,  Abbey  of,  ii.  75. 

Second,  Pope,  iii.  232,  233. 

Sylvius,  i.  120,  149,  153,  155,  105. 
Symacus,  Pope,  ii.  20,  21. 
Symon-Breke,  i.  103,  167,  109,  213  ;   iii. 

207. 
Symphronius,    Roman    Consul,    i.     227, 

228. 
Syngytane,  country  of,  i.  47. 
Synope,  i.  122. 
Synreca,  i.  103. 
Syria  (Surry),  i.  18,  38,  39,  257,  299,  .301, 

317. 
Syrne-Elkade,  i.  103. 
Syrycius,  Pope,  i.  388,  401. 
Sythia,  iii.  321. 
Sytyke,  land  of,  i.  191,  192. 
Sytykys,  i.  118,  191-194,  196,  197. 


Tabernakill,  the,  ii.  296. 

Tables,  the  Ten,  i.  212,  213. 

Tabor,  Hill  of,  i.  39. 

Tabyll,  King  Arthur's  Round,  ii.  13. 

Tacitus,  Roman  historian,  iii.  280. 

Tadecastyre,  iii.  93. 

Tailors,    Incorporation    of,    Edinburgh, 

III.  xxxviii. 
Talargan,  King  of  Picts,  ii.  44. 
Talarge,  Pictish  King,  i.  380,  402. 
Talbot,  ii.  382,  400,  433,  444,  446. 

the  Hon.  R.  W.,  iii.  x,  xxviii. 

Richard,  iii.  295. 

Tanays,  a  river,  i.  48. 
Tantalus,  i.  106. 
Taperbane,  Isle  of,  i.  28. 
Taram,  King  of  the  Picts,  i.  279. 
Tarbart,  ii.  419. 
Tarentynys,  the,  i.  222. 
Tarnys,  dame,  i.  191. 
Tarquinius  Priscus,  i.  179. 


436 


INDEX. 


Tarquiuius  the  Proud,  i.  181. 

Tarsus  (Tars),  i.  45,  324. 

Tatiku.s,  Emperor  of  Rome,  i.  354. 

Taurus,  Ivlouut,  i.  45. 

Tay,  Loch,  iii.  216. 

Isle  iu  Loch,  burial  place  of  Queen 

Sybilla,  iii.  264. 
river,   ii.  82,   138,   173,    237,   385, 

452  ;  iii.  54,  324,  328. 

the  river,  iii.  236,  238. 

Taymouth,  iii.  264. 

Telehyses,  i.  81. 

Temaelle,  i.  103. 

Temys,  the  river,  ii.  178. 

Tenelaus,  i.  104. 

Tenwant,  father  of  Kymbeljme,  i.  279. 

Terah  (Tare),  i.  66,  77. 

Tese,  water  of,  ii.  187. 

Tettius,  i.  65. 

Tewedale,  ii.  457,  467,  477,  481  ;  iii.  22, 

28,  86,  89. 
Thebans,  i.  106. 
Thebes  (Tebys),  i.  41,  50,  51. 
Thelesforus,  Pope,  i.  323. 
Themistocles,  i.  204-207. 
Themor,  iii.  321. 
Theodora,  Empress,  ii.  26. 
Theodoric,  King  of  Goth.s,  ii.  16,  17,  20, 

21. 

Pope,  ii.  54. 

Theodosius,  Emperor,  i.  390-401  ;  ii.  5. 

the  younger,  ii.  4,  6,  9,  10. 

■ Emperor,  ii.  57. 

Theophile,  a  clerk,  ii,  24,  25. 
Thermopyla3,  Straits  of,  i.  200. 
Theseus,  i.  123  ;  iii.  210. 
Thessalonica,  i.  51. 
Thessaly,  i.  51,  87,  112,  390. 

Mount,  iii.  208. 

Thomas,  St.,  ii.  121,  178,  195,  199,  204, 

205,  221. 

Day,  ii.  189. 

the  Earl,  ii.  384. 

Alane  Galway's  son,  ii.  242. 


Thomson,  Thomas,  advocate,  Membir  of, 

HI.  xxviii. 
Thrace  (Tracya),  i.  50,  81. 
Thryl  WaU,  the,  i.  378. 
Thule,  country  of.  Hi.  xliv. 
Thuringia  (Turyng),  i.  49. 
Thyatira  (Tyatyra),  i.  45. 
Tiberius,  i.  155. 
Emperor,  i.  261,  262,  284,  286-288  ; 

ii.  45,  56. 

Roman  Emperor,  iii.  219. 

Tibullus,  Roman  author,  iii.  225. 
Tigeruach,  the  Anuals  of,  iii.  216. 
Tigris    (Tyger),    river,    i.     13,    14,    37, 

38. 
Timotheus,  i.  173. 
Tinemouth,  iii.  257. 
Titus,  Emperor,  i.  303,  305,  363. 

Liv-ius,  i.  156. 

Toe,  i.  56. 

Tomos,  a  town  of  Mcesia,  iii.  219. 

Torfffius,  iii.  242,  259. 

Torfin,  Earl  of  Orkney,  iii.  241,  242. 

Totyla,  Kiug  of  the  Goths,  ii.  31,  32. 

Towre  of  London,  the,  iii.  72,  75. 

Towris,  Dame  Jhone  of  the,  ii.  374. 

WiUiam  of  the,  ii.  443,  483. 

Sir  John  of  the,  iii.  38. 

Traen,  a  knight,  i,  372,  373. 

Trajan,  Emperor,  i.  310,  313,  314,  316, 

317,  363  ;  ii.  47. 
Traylle,  Bishop  Walter,  iii.   26,  53,  55, 

79. 
Tre-Mostyn,  in  Flintshire,  iii.  299. 
Trent,  river,  ii.  178,  474. 
Trere,  i.  169. 
Trevere,  See  of,  founded,  ii.  73. 

city  of,  i.  253. 

Treverys,  i.  376. 
Tribunes,  Roman,  i.  218. 
Tritolomus,  i,  86. 
Trogus,  i.  321. 
Trojan  War,  i.  xliii. 
Trojans,  tbcj  i.  4. 


INDEX. 


437 


Trojus  Pompeyus,  historian,  iii.  220,  221. 
Troy,  i.  44,  52,  106,  123,  124,  126,  127, 

134,  149-151. 

city  of,  iii.  194,  195. 

siege  of,  iii.  209. 

Troyws,  King,  i.  44,  149. 

Trumwin,  bishop  of  Quhithern,  iii.  xlviii. 

Trynovant,  town  of,  i.  151. 

Tubal  Cain,  i.  IS  ;  iii.  199. 

Tulibarcly,  ii.  390,  394. 

Tiilibody  (Twlybothy),  ii.  40. 

Tullyus,  i.  173. 

Tnlj^cultry,  ii.  40. 

Turgot,  bishop  of  St.  Andrews,  ii.  167. 

Turkey,  i.  44,  149  ;  ii.  176  ;  iii.  211. 

Turks,  I.  xxxviii ;  iii.  326,  337. 

Turnbule,  Jamys,  ii.  487- 

Turneberry,  castle  of,  iii.  269. 

Turner's  Hill,  Herts,  iii.  xlix. 

Turnus,  King,  i.  126. 

the  son  of  Evander,  ii.  113. 

Turyn,  ii.  74,  75. 

Tuscans,  the,  i.  181. 

Tuscany,    i.    52,    126,    217,    228,    300  ; 

ii.  35. 
Twalda,  bishop  of  St.  Andrews,  ii.  148. 
Tweed,  water  of,  ii.  187,  199,  254,  300  ; 

iii.  12,  90. 
Tweeddale,  ii.  477. 
Tweedmoiith,  castle  on,  ii.  230. 
Twlows,  ii.  197. 
Twme-Tabart,  ii.  337. 
Twrone,  ii.  197. 
Tyber,  river,  i.  125,  155,  156,  166,  179, 

182,  225,  277. 
Tyburtyne,  Sybyll,  i.  266. 
Tygerneke,  i.  103. 
Tjde,  Isle  of,  i.  55. 
Tjmdale  Land,  ii.  309. 
Tyne,  river,  in  Northumberland,  ii.  164  ; 

III.  xliv. 
Tynnyn  Plate,  the,  iii.  104. 
Tyre,  i.  39,  254,  324. 
Tytler,  Alexander  Fraser,  i.  xlvi. 


Ulfila,  Gospels  of,  i,  xxxi. 
Ulster,  the  Annals  of,  iii.  216. 

Earl  of,  iii.  269. 

Unicorns,  i.  xliv. 

Urban,  Pope,  i.  332-334. 

Urchtreth,  Sir  Thomas,  ii.  430,  454. 

Usher,  Archbishop,  iii.  xlvii,  217,  226. 

Usuemore,  i.  169. 

Utere,  ii.  10. 

Uvyrcumnok,  ii.  408. 

Valens,  brother  of  the  Emperor,  i.  388. 
Valentia,  Roman  province  of,  iii.  xliii. 
Valeutyne,  Emijeror,  ii.  9. 
Valentynyane,  Emperor,  i.  387,  390. 

the  younger,  i.  389,  390  ;  ii.  7- 

Valerian,  Pope,  ii.  78. 

Emperor,  i.  333,  348,  350  ;  iii.  221. 

Valerius,  Emperor,  i.  359. 

philosopher,  called  Maximus,  iii.  7 1 . 

Valgius,  poet,  iii.  225. 

Varro   (Warro),   Roman  Consul,  i.   229, 

230. 
Veande,  i.  103. 
Vegentys,  the,  i.  216. 
Vegetius  quoted,  iii.  291. 
Velusian,  Emperor,  i.  348. 
Venetian  territory,  iii.  197- 
Venice,  MS.  of  Wyntoun  supposed  to  bo 

at,  I.  xlvii. 

(Wenes),  i.  127,  230. 

V^enus,  i.  60. 

Venusia,  iii.  218. 

Verdofatha,  a  place,  ii.  85. 

Vespasian,  the  Emperor,  i.  292,  301,  303, 

306,  363. 
Vespasiana,  Roman  province  of,  iii.  xliii, 
Vesta,  Dame,  i.  369. 
Victor,  Pope,  i.  330-332 ;  iii.  322. 
Vien,  Sir  Johne  de,  iii.  64. 
Vienne  (Vyen),  1.  287 ;  ii.  14,  17. 
VigiHus,  Pope,  ii.  24,  26,  30. 
Vincent,  i.  340,  356. 
Saint,  i.  349,  350. 


438 


INDEX. 


Virgil,  Douglas's,  i.  x,  xxi,  xxx. 

the  poet,  i.  3,  203;  iii.  218,  225. 

Vitellus,  Roman  General,  i.  300. 

Vortygerne,  ii.  9. 

Vulcanus,  ii.  23. 

Vyen,  Sir  John  the,  iii.  23. 

Vyssill,  i.  2(51. 

Waldeve  (St.  Waudie),  abbot  of  Melros, 

ii.  189  ;  iii.  248. 
Wales  (Walys),  i.  151  ;  ii.  228,  260,  281, 

363,  398;  iii.  66,  331. 

Lewlyne,  Lord  of,  ii.  241,  262. 

Prince  of,  ii.  494,  495. 

Wall,  Adrian's,  iii.  xliii,  xliv. 

Picts',  III.  xliii. 

of  Severiis,  iir.  xliii. 

Wallace  (Walays),  Sir  William,  i.  xxxviii; 

ii.  312,  339-343,  346-348,  362,  370; 

iii.  335,  336. 

Sir  William,  iii.  288,  289,  302,  318. 

Walsingham,  iii.  301,  309. 

Waltheof,  Earl  of  Northumberland,  etc., 

iii.  247. 
WauA,  Donald,  iii.  331,  332. 
Wardlaw,  Mr.  Henry  of,  iii.  84. 
Walter  de,  Bishop  of  Glasgow,  iii. 

308. 
Warren,   John  de.   Earl  of    Surrey,   iii. 

267. 
Warton,  Thomas,  author,  iii.  193,  197. 
Warwick,  the  Earl  of,  iii.  104,  105. 
Warwyn,  Earl  of,  ii.  184. 
Wattj'stown,  iii.  75. 
Waus,  Rolland  the,  ii.  449. 
Waver,  river  in  Cumberland,  iii.  250. 
Waymerland,  ii.  205. 
Wayverland,  iii.  250. 
Weddale,  the  Black  Priest  of,  ii.  141  ;  iii. 

239. 
Wek,  ii.  363. 

WeUis,  the  Lord  of  the,  iii.  47-50. 
Wemyss,  Admiral,  iir.  xxiv. 
Wemyss  Castle,  iii.  xxiv. 


Wemyss,  Earls  of,  i.  xxxiv  ;  iii.  197. 

Sir  John,  i.  xxxiv.  5  ;  iii.  196,  197. 

Schyr  Da*y  of  the,  ii.  277,   383, 

409  ;  iii.  197. 

The,  by  the  Sea,  iii.  337. 

Mrs.  Erskine,  iii.  x,  xxv. 

family  of,  iii.  196,  197,  264. 

Manuscript  of  Wyntown,  III.  xxiv- 

xxvii,  193,  210,  240. 

Sir  Michael,  iii.  264. 

Werk,  in  Tinedale,  ii.  254  ;  iii.  24,  273. 
Werron,  city  of,  i.  345. 
Wersozes,  King  of  Egypt,  i.  117,  118. 
Western  Isles,  the,  iii.  254,  308. 
Westminster  Abbey,   ii.    146,    164  ;    iii. 

213,  315. 

works  printed  in,  iii.  202. 

Westmuirland,  iii.  328. 

Earldom  of,  iii.  334. 

Whiston,  W.,  translator  of  Josephus,  iii. 

199. 
Whitby  (Qwhytby),  Abbey  of,  ii.  164. 
Whitheru,  bishopric  of,  iii.  230. 
Widen,  King  of  Britain,  i.  289,  290. 
Wight  (Wycht),  Isle  of,  i.  55. 
Willeris,  Gylmyue,  ii.  437. 
William  the  Bastard,  of  Normandy,  ii. 

147,  157-159,   162-164,  172,  187  ;  iii. 

336. 
Bede,  son  of  William  Bastard,  ii. 

159,  100,  164,  166,  168,  172,  307. 
bastard  of  Henry,  King  of  England, 

ii.  179. 

Lang-Swerd,  ii.  185,  191. 

the  Conqueror,  iii.  xl,  240,  247. 

I.,  King  of  England,  iii.  300. 

Second,  King  of  England,  iii.  250, 

266. 
the   Lion,  King  of  Scots,  ii.  203- 

334  ;  iii.  247,  249,  251,  254,  255. 

bishop  of  St.  Andrews,  ii.  236. 

bishoj}  of  Glasgow,  ii.  255. 

Winchester,  ii.  233. 

Windsor  (Wyndcsore),  ii.  214. 


INDEX. 


439 


Winton    (or    Winchester),    Earls    of,    in 

England,  i.  xxxiii. 
Wishart,  bishop  WilHam,  ii.  258,  259. 
Wlstere,  Aymere,  Earl  of,  ii.  319. 
Wmfrayvyle,  Sir  Gylbert,  ii.  311. 
Woden,  i.  65,  102  ;  ii.  143. 

his  title  of  Al-fadr,  iii.  205. 

Wollar,  Thome  of,  ii.  407. 
Wolstere,  Thomas,  Earl  of,  iii.  91. 
Wolvys  Crags,  the,  ii.  412. 
Women  (Yemen)  land,  i.  xliv. 
Woodhaven,  near  Dundee,  iii.  236. 
Wordegell,  King  of  the  Picts,  i.  319. 
Wpsettlyngtowne,  ii.  300. 
Wrgwarde  Castle,  ii.  404. 
WyggewB,  i.  102. 
Wygtowne,  ii.  323,  378. 

Earl  of,  ii.  476. 

Wyndesore,  ii.  373,  374. 

Wj'utoun,  Androw  of,  i.  xviii,  xix,  xxxii, 

xxxiii,  6  ;    ii.   145,  369  ;   iii.  xi,  xiii- 

xix,  xlvii,  etc. 

Chronicle  of,  i.  ix-xi,  etc. 

AUane  of,  i.  xxxii ;  ii.  479. 

Egmunde  of,  i.  xxxii,  xxxiv. 

(Winton),  Ingram  of,  i.  xxxii ;  ii.  505. 

John,  Armiger  of  Scotland,  i.  xxxiii. 

Wypopenet,  King  of  Picts,  i.  349. 
Wypwnd,  Alane,  ii.  410. 
Wysman,  Ste\fryn,  ii.  437. 
Wytalyane,  Pope,  ii.  56. 
Wytches,  Incantatioun  of,  iii.  329. 

Xerxes,  King  of  Persia,  i.  1 99,  200,  204, 
206-211. 


YcARius,  i.  115,  116. 

Yhtile,  ii.  189,  253. 

Ykolmkill,  ii.   142;  iii.  324,    326,    328- 

331. 

Abbey  of,  iii.  325. 

Ylus,  i.  149. 

Ymago  Muncli,  i.  55. 

Yngil-wode,  ii.  263. 

York,  city  of,  i.  153,   331  ;  ii.  252  ;  iii. 

35,  87,  93,  257. 
Archbisho-p  of,   ii.    145,    168,    177, 

196,  204,  209,  236,  474. 

Abbey  of,  ii.  164. 

the  Kirk  of,  ii.  208. 

the  Archdene  of,  ii.  236. 

province  of,  iii.  246. 

Yorkshire,  iii.  93. 

Young,  William,  of  Ouchtirlony,  iii.  60. 

Ypolytes,  i.  123. 

Yponeus,  in  Afrik,  iii.  323. 

Yryschery,  ii.  142. 

Ysrawe,  i.  56. 

Ytalyk,  Pope,  i.  300. 

Zacharias,  Pope,  ii.  67,  76. 

Zedekiah,  ICing  of  Judah,  i.  180. 

Zelophehad,  iii.  272. 

Zeno,  Emperor,  ii.  10,  15,  16,  18. 

Zepheryne,  Pope,  i.  332. 

Zillah    (Sella),    wife    of   Lamech,    i.    16, 

18. 
Zodiac,  i.  61. 
Zorastas,  King  of  Bactryanys,  i.  38,  72, 

73. 
Zozimus,  Pope,  ii.  4,  6. 


PRINTED  BY  T.  AND  A.  CONSTABLE,  PRINTERS  TO  HER  MAJESTY, 
AT  THE  EDINBURGH  UNIVERSITY  PRESS. 


7 


0035523930 


9a 

H629 
9 


5        r^ 


4- 
4- 
O 


^         3 


NOV   :  •  1956